Monster Girl Survival Game: Story Archive Thread This is the Story Archive Thread for all unfinished MSG and MSF stories that haven't seen any activity over a prolonged period and hence are considered as discontinued. We want these stories to remain available for all to read and draw inspiration from, but to limit the number of threads in the Club we have collected them here. Please contact an admin if your story is in this thread and you want to continue writing it again! Editor's remark I: If there are two numbers behind a story title like this: [X/Y] that means the story is too big to fit in a single post. The X refers to the post number for that story and the Y refers to the total number of posts that story spans. The links on this page should send you to the first post Editor's remark II: Some stories contain (many) BBcode errors. It would be too consuming for me to correct all of them, hence I simply copied what was in the original thread INDEX MSG Stories Dragao_Preto's Story Arcuied's Story DeathVraal's Story Rabbiac's Story Lukavminaev's Story [1/2] Sprigg's Story Elsee's Story [1/2] LordKylington's Story [1/5] Hero_To_Monster's Story [1/2] Yudayahito's Story [1/8] Khoibob's Story Tamoball's Story ShadowClaw's Story [1/4] Darkness-Ryu's Story [1/4] Morbyllan's Story [1/10] Hetlan's Story Teraniel's Story [1/2] JPAI27's Story [1/5] GENBrian's Story SydoKiller's Story [1/7] Senpai_Helix's Story [1/2] Carn0's Story Diogora's Story v2 [1/2] YandereTheEmo's Story [1/8] Chimechu's Story [1/3] Rowigrath's Story ShadowClaw's Story V2 [1/3] Raymond's Story Digigeek19's Story Robbini's Story Su's Story [1/8] YummyLunches’s Story [1/7] MFF Stories Ancient Mythos by Darkness-Ryu [1/2] Shadowt5's Story [1/4] Diogora's Story [1/4] Diogora's Story 2.0 [1/6] Legendary! by Darkness-Ryu [1/2] Echidna_guy's Story A Twit's Memory by Aspicientis Malise's Story |
MetallumOperaturOct 7, 2017 3:30 PM
| [MSG] Dragao_Preto's Story This journal is the story of my survival and journey towards enlightenment. Before I begin, I would like to briefly explain how I reached this point. In the past, I lived an unfulfilling life. I had no friends or a place I could truly call home. In my search for happiness, I came across a monastic order. The monks were warm and welcoming and, after spending a few days with them, I decided to join. I have been an initiate for a few months now and I have never felt better. In accordance with our faith, we are strictly celibate, vegetarian, and pacifist. We believe that one obtains enlightenment by becoming one with nature and the land. As part of our tradition, one must survive alone in the wilderness for an entire year in order to become a full-fledged monk. Each trainee is sent to a different region of the world. From there, they will gain knowledge of the land they are assigned and share what they learn with the community upon their return. In this way, our brotherhood hopes to achieve a complete understanding of the world. Having completed the initiation period, I was assigned a remote island about a three month's journey by sea from our monastery. With about one day left in our journey, our ship encountered a tremendous storm. In the chaos that ensued, I was flung overboard. Day 1 I awoke early this morning on a shore. The only thing I had with me was the soaked and torn robe on my back. The area where I washed up appears to be a swamp. After looking around, I believe that this island was our original destination. The scenery is dark and gloomy, but it is peaceful and serene at the same time. A normal man would dread this location, but I know that beauty can be found everywhere in this world. After my months of survival training, I was able to find a suitable location and set up camp in less than a few hours. Fortunately, the swamp proved to have an abundant supply of dry, dead wood. Piling up as much as I could find, I made a signal fire. Hopefully, my brothers will have continued the trip to the island and find me here soon. While I waited, I managed to fashion together a few crude pieces of papyrus to serve as this journal using some reeds and a pair of flat stones. For ink and a pen, I mashed some dark-colored, inedible berries in a leaf and sharped a small twig. The sun has already begun to set, so I will begin to search for food and explore more in the morning. Luckily, I ate a large meal before the storm hit, so I am not feeling overly hungry. Day 2 I searched all day long, but I was unable to find any reliable sources of food or water. As expected, all of the water is murky and stagnant. I tried filtering some out using my robe, but it was no use. As for food, I found a wide variety of exotic looking plants. However, all of them appeared to be decaying and looked extremely unappetizing. I did eat a few mushrooms I found, but that turned out to be a very bad idea. About a half hour after eating them, my stomach felt like a bomb had gone off in it and I vomited profusely. I'm a little worried, but I won't lose my cool. Hopefully I'll have a better time searching tomorrow. Man, I really don't feel so good... Day 3 It's useless! There is nothing to eat or drink in this damn swamp! I had no other choice than to drink the infested bog water and I haven't had anything to eat in days. In order to survive, I have no choice but to move elsewhere while I still can. I climbed the tallest tree I could find and I was able to spot a mountain to the south. Hopefully there will be a fertile valley at its base. Besides, I don't feel very safe here. Last night, I was awoken by a loud rustling in the brush and what sounded like whispering voices. I think I'll find a new location to sleep tonight. Day 4 I have been traveling since I woke up, but I haven't made it very far. Stomach pains made it difficult to sleep last night and the stuff I consumed had a greater effect on me than I initially thought. It's only a little bit past midday, but I am already absolutely exhausted. Wading through a few feet of muck for hours on end has completely drained my already waning level of energy. I found a nice shady tree to rest by, so I'll take a quick nap to gain back my strength. Day 5 I fear this may be the end. My "quick nap" yesterday turned into an entire night of rest. However, after sleeping so many hours, I am still utterly weak and exhausted. Try as I might, I find myself barely able to move. As I lie waiting for death under the branches of dilapidated willow tree, I notice a pair of shells floating in the dark water. I watch as they begin to slowly make their way towards me. A feeling of anxiety overcomes me, but I am unable to react as the shells move closer and closer. Eventually, two figures emerge from the muck. They are two slender girls with pale, slimy green skin. One of the girls seems slightly older and more mature than the other. She stands and caries herself more proudly, while the younger one timidly stands behind her. Carefully examining me from a distance, they stand for a moment with a curious look on their faces. Turning towards each other, they begin to smile and giggle uncontrollably. "He isn't looking so good, nee-san," remarks the smaller one with a smirk on her face. "Yes, he should be in no condition to resist us now," replies the other. As they slowly creep towards me, the older one states in a seductive voice, "There is no reason to be afraid. We will take very good care of you. Men are an extremely rare sight in this part of the island." "You know, we've been following you for a while now," giggles the younger sister. Just as the monstrous sisters are almost upon me and I feel like all hope is lost, I hear the loud flapping of wings overhead. Suddenly, a stream of liquid rains down upon the two girls from above. The girls stand still in confusion for a moment before letting out a shriek likes of which I have never heard before. Almost instantaneously, their skin begins to redden and boil, letting off a small amount of steam. The two girls make a hasty retreat as they quickly dive back into the murky water of the swamp. Letting out a sigh of relief, I quickly fade into unconsciousness. I awoke a few hours later to find myself lying on the damp floor of a dimly lit cave. As I look around, I notice that the chamber is littered with small piles of gold, jewels, and a multitude of other treasures. Hastily examining myself, I notice that I am free of injuries. Somehow, I managed to escape from those turtle sisters unscathed. As I let out a sigh of relief, I hear footsteps coming from behind me. Quickly stammering to my feet, I slowly turn around as a sense of dread bolts down my spine. Looking behind me, I see a large pair of crimson red eyes leering at me from the shadows. "Welcome to your new home, my precious little treasure..." Day 5 (Part 2) I stand frozen in terror as the source of the voice emerges from the darkness. To my surprise, it is a petite, young girl. Although she stands about a foot shorter than me, she still fills my heart with dread. As I examine her figure, one thought immediately crosses my mind: "Dragon." She is covered with smoky black scales, which contrast against her pale and fair skin. Her face is framed by long, flowing, scarlet hair and crowned by two twisted, mahogany horns. As she stalks towards me, she spreads her wings and swings her large, powerful tail. "Who a... are you?" I mutter in fear. "I am Kuraiko, the mistress of malice, the avatar of anguish, and the lady of lamentation! She boldly declares. "Praise me however you wish, little man, but you shall be the crown jewel of my collection from this day forward!" Before I can respond, the girl shoves me, making me stumble backwards and fall onto a pile of gold coins. I try to get up, but the girl stands over me and opens her mouth, dowsing me with a fine mist. I scream in terror as my robes begin to smoke and fizzle. In almost an instant, my clothes seemingly evaporate and I am left completely naked. However, to my utter surprise, I am completely unharmed. "How pathetic! There is no need to be afraid. I'm just getting you ready," she says with a sinister smirk. "Ready for what?" I exclaim. The girl widens her stance and begins to suggestively lick her lips. I now realize what her intentions are. Raising my hands, I shout, "Wait! As a monk, I have to remain a vir..." Before I can even finish my sentence, the girl squats down on top of me. Sitting dominantly on my lap as if it were a throne, the scales on her chest begin to recede; revealing a supple pair of breasts. Mesmerized by the sight of her rosy nipples, instinct kicks in and I become erect. Looking down, the girl laughs and says, "It's a little small, but it will have to do." I try to push the dragon off of me, but she smacks away my hands and overpowers me. With a single, violent thrust of her hips, she takes me inside. Instantaneously, I am overcome by a wave of pleasure and dread. I have lost my virginity to a monster. If the other monks find out about this, I will be banished for certain. As I lie in shock, the girl firmly plants both of her hands on my chest. Slightly digging her claws into my skin, she draws a small amount of blood. I wince in pain and she begins to quickly bounce up and down. "Hora... Hora... What's with the frightful expression?" Without stopping her vigorous movements, she leans in close and whispers in my ear. "Take pleasure in knowing that you are my first, you weak little man." After giving me this stunning revelation, she bites down on my ear and doesn't let go. I let out a small yelp and the dragon begins to giggle. As she continues to move up and down, I can feel the walls of her vagina rhythmically expand and contract like the waves of an ocean. My sense of fear subsides and I become a slave to her body. Eventually, I feel myself nearing a climax. As if able to sense my vulnerability, her vagina clamps down on my shaft like a vice. Unable to resist this assault, my back arches and I release inside of her. As I bask in the afterglow, she triumphantly sits up and begins to seductively lick the blood off her claws. "A decent start, but I require much more semen than that," she proclaims. I try to respond, but am unable to even utter a single word. Keeping me inside of her, the dragon twirls around and straddles me in reverse. As I gasp in pleasure at this impressive display of skill, the girl quickly coils her tail around my neck. While slowly constricting my throat, she declares, "I'm growing impatient, so I'll end you quickly this time." Keeping a tight grip, she begins to rock back and forth much faster than before. I grab a hold of her tail and desperately gasp for air. Looking back at the expression on my face, she begins to chuckle. "You look as red as a cherry! Do you like how it feels?" Slightly disappointed with myself, I nod in agreement. "Really? I must not be squeezing tight enough then." In one swift motion, she greatly increases the pressure around my neck. The blood quickly surges to my head and I experience a pleasure like never before. Unable to withstand this tremendous blow, I begin to orgasm uncontrollably. After a few spastic moments, my entire body goes limp in defeat. As the dragon girl laughs manically in victory, I silently faint from fatigue. * [url=myanimelist.net/images/clubs/7/288871.jpg]Picture of Kuraiko[/url] * Day 6 Kuraiko has fallen asleep, so I can finally write today's entry in peace... I awoke early this morning in a daze. My entire body ached and my head painfully throbbed. Blinded by the morning sunlight that shined into the cave, I examined my surroundings in a stupor. Across the room, I spotted Kuraiko curled up like a kitten on a mound of treasure. I watched for a moment as she soundly slept; silently breathing in and out. Seeing it as my chance to escape, I tried to get up, but found myself unable to move. Looking down, I discovered that I was buried up to my neck in gold coins and gemstones. I struggled in an attempt to free myself, but I only managed to make matters worse. My movements set off an avalanche of gold coins, which chimed loudly as they cascaded down the pile and onto the cave floor. Awoken by the sound, Kuraiko's eyelids flung open like shutters. She instantly sprung to her feet and walked over to me. "So you're finally up," she said with a small yawn. "Are you ready for round two? You gave out on me last night before I was finished." Before I could even utter a response, she grabbed me by the shoulders and, as if uprooting a plant, pulled me out of the pile of treasure. Tossing me onto the cave floor, she licked her lips in anticipation as she stood over me once again. As I instinctively raised my arms in defense, my stomach let out a tremendous growl. After momentarily giving me surprised look, Kuraiko burst into laughter. "Hahaha! Well, I do suppose I should at least feed you first." Kuraiko bent over and gently tapped me on the nose with her claw. Giving me a wink and a smile, she stated, "Try to go anywhere and I'll have to break your legs." Dumbfounded, I lied and watched as she sprinted towards the entrance and took off into the sky. After she was long gone, I stood up and slowly made my way to the mouth of the cave. The gravel lining the floor stung as it dug into my bare feet with each step. As I reached the opening, a cold breeze caressed my naked body, sending a shiver down my spine. Holding myself for warmth, I gazed off into the distance. The cave stood a few thousand feet above the base of the mountain, which was composed of a dark, volcanic rock reminiscent of Kuraiko's scales. Stretched as far as the eye could see was the dank, dismal swamp in which I struggled for survival these past few days. Far off in the distance, I could barely spot the shoreline where I first arrived. Unable to stand the cold breeze any longer, I retreated into the warmth of the cave. Even if I had tried to escape, I probably would have succumb to the elements in my naked state. As I waited for Kuraiko to return, I picked through her piles of treasure. Even with only a small fraction of what she had stored within this cave, a man would be more than set for life. As I carefully examined some of the larger pieces, I could tell by the artwork and craftsmanship that they came from a variety of cultures and during different times in their development. Some of the pieces were crudely cast and were covered in worn out murals, which had been etched onto the surface. On the other hand, some of the pieces shined brilliantly and were covered with elaborate floral reliefs. Before long, Kuraiko returned to the cave. Waltzing up to me, she nonchalantly tossed a steaming chunk of meat at my feet. "Enjoy! I even gave it my special seasoning for you," she said with a big smile on her face. I looked in disgust for a moment at the mystery meat that lied before me. It quietly hissed and smoked, giving off a pungent smell of acid. I hesitantly asked, "Ummm... Can I have some leeks, mushrooms, or some other plants instead?" "Plants!? Why would you want to eat that crap when there is delicious meat right there in front of you?!" "Because I'm a vegetarian." "A vegetar... What the hell is that?" "It means I don't eat meat. I only eat plants." "Minotaurus shit! You need to eat lots of meat, so you can produce lots of white stuff for me!" "But I made a v..." Before I could finish my sentence, Kuraiko quickly scooped up the piece of meat and shoved it in my mouth. I sat in awe as my pupils dilated and my taste buds jumped with excitement. Shockingly, the acid that drenched the raw flesh gave it a slightly sour and succulent flavor. Perhaps my experience was exaggerated, because of the combined effect of my starvation and the fact that I had not tasted meat since I joined the order. To be entirely honest, I loved eating meat. However, I was willing to give it up in order to be accepted into the order. I was unsatisfied with the imitations the monks made using mushrooms and had long missed the authentic taste these past few months. Not caring what kind of meat it was, I compromised my integrity and gave into my survival instincts. I had already lost my virginity to a dragon. What harm could keeping one more secret from my brothers do? As I sat and began to ferociously scarf down the meat like an animal, Kuraiko patted me on the head with a smile and said, "Good boy!" Hugging me from behind, she watched quietly as I devoured the meal she had provided. After a few voracious moments, I finished with a loud burp. "I'm glad you liked it," said Kuraiko in a seductive voice as she gently caressed my cheek. "Now, let's get started..." Suddenly, we heard a thunderous crash outside the cave. Jumping to our feet, we stood in shock for a moment. I watched as Kuraiko's face turned a ghostly shade of white. Before I could ask her what was wrong, she sprinted across the room. Kuraiko grabbed a large, old chest and hastily dumped its contents on the floor. Taking me by the arm, she stuffed me into the chest and shoved it partially into a pile of treasure. "What the fuck is going on?! Let me the hell out of here!" I struggled and shouted in confusion. "Just keep your ass quiet for a minute!" she angrily replied. Adjusting myself inside the box, I managed to find a small crack in the worn side. Leering through the opening, I spotted Kuraiko frantically pacing around the room spraying a fine mist of acid into the air. The moment she finished, three formidable figures appeared at the cave entrance. The foremost figure stood tall and proud, her body covered with obsidian scales; shining like mirrors to the abyss. She had long, scarlet hair that caressed the sides of her beautiful yet stern face. To my surprise, she bore a strong resemblance to Kuraiko, but was significantly taller and with a strong, feminine physique. At her side stood a woman with a serpentine figure. She was covered with pitch black scales and her arms ended in a pair of tremendous and powerful claws, dwarfed only by the size of her breasts. Her long, black hair framed a mature and statuesque face that seemed to have been molded with a perpetual scowl. A pair of dark, flanged horns protruding from her forehead only added to her intimidating appearance. The final figure stalked behind the two. Shorter than her comrades, she had a slender yet shapely form. Her charming and mischievous face was complimented by short, snow white hair and a pair of piercing, golden eyes. Her tan skin blended beautifully with her ebony scales. Instead of arms, she bore a pair of broad winds and stood upon a set of sickled talons. "So this is where you have been hiding, Kuraiko," remarked the leader with a grin on her face. Angrily sprinting up to the trio, Kuraiko shouted, "What the fuck are you doing here, Shinkushi!?" "Whatever the hell she wants, whelp!" replied the wurm as she smacked Kuraiko aside. The crimson-haired dragon regally strolled to the center of the room. Her head held high, she sniffed the air with every step she took. "I could have sworn that I smelled a man nearby, but it's just the putrid stench of your pathetic acid. However, just to be sure..." Thrusting her arm forward, she shouted, "Shitsume! Tskuikage! Search the room!" "Yes, milady!" They replied in unison. Before they could take a step forward, Kuraiko lunged at the dragon from behind and shouted, "Leave my treasure alone, you goddamn bitch!" Right before she could land an attack, the dragon spun around and smacked Kuraiko across the face with a powerful swing of her tail. Stumbling backwards in a daze, Kuraiko fell into the wurm's arms. With a maniacal grin on her face, the wurm lifted Kuraiko high above her head and then slammed her to the ground with an earth-shattering blow. Kuraiko coughed up a small amount of blood as she lied huddled in pain. As she slowly tried to get up, the wyvern stomped down hard on her back. Kuraiko cried out in pain as her back cracked loudly under the pressure. Unyielding in her assault, the wyvern cackled as she repeatedly kicked Kuraiko in the chest. "Enough, Tskuikage! Search the room already!" sternly shouted the dragon. "Forgive me, milady," the wyvern obediently replied. Arms crossed, Shinkushi watched as her followers slowly made their way around the room. The duo carefully dug through each mound of treasure. They laughed loudly as they smashed chests and tossed precious pieces against the cold, rocky floor. After a few minutes, the wurm eventually reached the pile where I was. I watched frozen in fear as she stretched out her arm towards the chest I was hiding in. Clenching my eyes shut as she got closer, I silently prayed for a miracle. To my relief, she merely picked up a large, raw ruby that was sitting nearby. Intently examining it, Shitsume exclaimed, "This treasure is garbage!" In an impressive display of strength, she crushed the ruby in her bare hand. Tossing the powdered remains across the room, she said, "Milady, there is nothing here except for junk." "Yeah, I haven't spotted any trace of a man either," snarked the wyvern. "Very well," replied the dragon. "Let's continue our search elsewhere." As they trio made their way out of the cave, Shinkushi remarked with a sadistic smirk on her face, "It was nice seeing you again, Kuraiko." "We'll be back to play with you later," chuckled Tskuikage as she gave the defenseless Kuraiko one last kick to the chest. Waiting until after they were long gone, I kicked through the sides of the rotten old chest will all my might. I quickly stood up, brushed myself off, and rushed to Kuraiko's side. Cradling her in my arms, I exclaimed, "Are you alright?!" Covering her face with her arm, she shoved me away and shouted. "Of course I'm alright, you idiot! I'm a black dragon! It will take a lot more than that to hurt me!" I could tell she was crying, but I didn't dare mention the fact. Kuraiko turned away from me and discreetly wiped the tears from her eyes. Looking at the destruction, she growled loudly, "Every... single... fucking... time!" With a concerned look on my face, I asked, "Who were those women?" "My bitch of a sister and her stupid cronies!" "Why do they treat you like that?" As she prepared to answer, I could tell that her blood was boiling. Her face turned red and she began to shout, "Just because I was born small, those bitches have been pushing me around ever since we were young! Everytime I got some treasure, they broke it! Every time I made a friend, they killed her! Every time our clan captured a man, they made sure I didn't get to touch him! One day... One day... I'LL FUCKING KILL THEM!!!" Here was my chance! I may have failed as a celibate and a vegetarian, but I could still promote peace! With a smile on my face, I said, "Violence is never the answer. Have you ever tried talking it out and making peace with your sister?" "Are you a fucking idiot?! Peace with that stupid bitch?! Ha! She talks with her fists, not words!" She was right. Shinkushi didn't seem like the type to ever come to a peaceful resolution. Although I failed miserably this time, I refused to be discouraged. Suddenly grabbing me by the arm, Kuraiko began to drag me towards the cave entrance. "Come on! We have to leave before they come back! If they find you, they'll take you away for sure!" Pulling away from her, I exclaimed, "I can't go out there naked like this! There is no way I'd survive!" "Fine," Kuraiko replied, quickly letting go of my arm. I stumbled backwards for a moment before regaining my balance. Pouting, she pointed to one of the few chests left unscathed by incident earlier. "Hurry up! Just remember that they are MINE and I'm only letting you BORROW them!" I walked over to the chest and opened it up. Inside, I found a large assortment of very fine clothes. They all looked slightly feminine, but I suppose that beggars can't be choosers. "I got those from a tanuki merchant," Kuraiko said with a chuckle. "You should have seen the look on her face when her fur melted!" Slightly disturbed by Kuraiko's words, I dug through the chest. One by one, I tried on each item looking for one that fit me just right. Soon, I had managed to put together and outfit I felt suited me. I wore a loose fitting, dark crimson tunic. The neck, waist, and sleeves were embroidered with exquisitely sewn, golden floral patterns. My pants were a pair of tight, but comfortable, bleach white leggings, which stood in contrast with a pair of shiny, black leather boots and their set of polished golden buckles. Although the boots were slightly small, they didn't cause me any discomfort. Finally, to top it all off, I put on a flowing, dark green cloak, that I had found buried at the bottom. Turning towards Kuraiko, I asked, "What do you think?" "Those clothes look really good on you." Surprised to hear a compliment from her, I replied, "Thank you very much for letting me borrow them." "It will be all the more satisfying when I rip them off you later," she said with a seductive smirk. "Here! You'll need this as well," she said while shoving a worn, iron kanabo into my arms. "It's dangerous for men out there and you can't expect me to protect you all the time. I stole that from an orc and bashed her skull with it, so I know that it's effective. While you at it, start filling this satchel with as much treasure as you can carry. I want to leave as little behind as we possibly can." Looking at the leather bag she just handed me, I could tell that it was truly a work of art. The mahogany colored leather was expertly tanned and intricately stamped with gold-leafed runes. Noticing my inquisitive expression, Kuraiko stated, "That bag belonged to an elven huntress. Her eyeballs popped out when I strangled her with her own bow string." Pretending like I didn't hear her additional commentary, I began to quickly pick through the mounds of treasure. Eventually, I came across a smashed, dusty, old trunk. Prying off the lid with all my might, I discovered that it was full of old tomes. Looking over my shoulder, Kuraiko said, "Those are a bunch of spell books that belonged to a nasty old witch. Since I can't use magic, they're useless to me. However, I couldn't bring myself to just leave them there with her dissolving corpse." Unable to ignore her boasting any longer, I exclaimed, "Does every item is this room have a gruesome tale behind it?" Looking around the room with an inquisitive expression, Kuraiko replied, "Yeah... Pretty much!" While I found it hard to believe that magic actually existed, my intellect was peaked nonetheless. As I dug through the trunk, I stuffed some of the interesting titles into my bag for later reading. At the bottom, I found a small, black leather-bound book. Flipping through it, I discovered that all of its pages were completely blank. "This would make a perfect journal," I thought to myself as I placed it in the bag along with some writing materials. With the bag now stuffed to the brim, I struggled to clasp it shut as a few gold coins spilled out of its sides. Walking up to me, Kuraiko said, "You're all done? Good! Now, hold still while I mask your scent. Otherwise, every monster within half a mile will flock to your location." I kept my eyes clenched tightly shut as Kuraiko dowsed me with a fine mist. Although the acid was too weak to do any damage, it caused me to sneeze as its pungent smell filled my nostrils. As soon as she was done, Kuraiko grabbed me by the hand and quickly lead me out of the cave. When we reached the outside Kuraiko turned around, pushed behind me her, and ordered me to stand back. Quickly inhaling, Kuraiko's cheeks puffed up like a toad's. After pausing for a moment, she sprayed a powerful jet of acid at the roof of the cave entrance. The ceiling loudly hissed and cracked for a few moments before collapsing with a loud crash that sent me falling backwards. As I regained my composure, Kuraiko licked her claw, coating it with acid, and etched her name into the surface of the rock. Placing her hand quietly on the wall of rubble, she said with a sigh, "Goodbye for now, my precious treasure." Kuraiko turned to face me and said, "Unfortunately, flying out of here would attract too much attention, so we'll have to walk. Now..." Jumping on my shoulders and pointing forward, she exclaimed with a smile on her face, "Let's get going!" Thus, our journey began. As we gradually made our way down the southern face of the mountain, Kuraiko asked, "So... why are you a vegantarian?" "It's 'vegetarian' and well..." I replied, scratching the back of my head, "It's a long story best saved for another time, but... I really only did it so I could make some friends. I never really believed in it." "Pfft! You gave up meat just so people would like you? You really are an idiot!" Ignoring her insults, I asked, "What about you? You live all by yourself. Haven't you ever felt lonely?" Looking down and away from me, she replied, "Of course not! Only weaklings feel lonely!" With a determined smile, she stared me in the eyes and boldly stated, "If you want to be strong, then you need to be true to yourself! People will follow you for who you are, not what you want them to think about you!" In all honesty, I was touched by her motivational words. However, my sarcastic side got the best of me. With a smirk on my face, I thought to myself, "She really should take her own advice." Noticing the look on my face, Kuraiko asked with a scowl, "What's so damn funny?!" "Nothing," I replied with a chuckle. We reached the small forest at the base of the mountain by sunset. Trying to beat the encroaching darkness, we hastily sought refuge at the bank of a small stream. After eating a meager, campfire-grilled meal composed of few small fish and leeks, we rested at the base of an old oak tree. As I sit under the tree writing this entry, Kuraiko is nuzzled up beside me. During the day, she's boisterous, violent, and demanding. However, when she sleeps, she looks so peaceful and harmless. Right now, her little nose is adorably twitching as she dreams. Call me crazy, but I actually think I might be falling for this dragon girl a little... *NOTES* Day 7 After the first good night's rest I had in almost a week, I peacefully awoke to the wafting smells of a campfire. The morning rays of the sun gently warmed my face as I heard birds happily chirping in the distance. I slowly opened my eyes and saw Kuraiko huddled over the fire. She was cooking a pair of small eggs, a few leeks, and some wild yams on a small, flat stone. Although we were simply sitting in the wilderness, the smells emanating from the fire made me think of a five star restaurant. Slowly sitting up, I rubbed my eyes and let out a small yawn. Noticing that I was awake, Kuraiko looked at me and said with a big smile on her face, "Good morning, Precious! I made you breakfast!" "Thank you. It smells delicious," I said with a hungry smile as I reached for the meal. However, before I could grab a bite, Kuraiko placed her hand on my chest and held me back. "Not so fast! I'm eating first," Kuraiko scolded as she wagged her finger at me. Bowing my head and raising my hands in concession, I said, "Fair enough. You cooked it after all." To my surprise, instead of grabbing the stone pan, Kuraiko reached down and quickly undid my belt buckle. "Wha... What are you doing?!" I shouted in confusion, trying desperately to keep my pants up. "Like I just said, I'm getting my breakfast," she replied with a grin as she forcefully yanked down my trousers. Intently staring at my privates, Kuraiko's eyes glowed as she devilishly licked her lips in anticipation. Spitting a small amount into her hand, Kuraiko seductively remarked, "My acid will make you feel especially good, so you'll produce a lot for me. After all, you wouldn't want me to travel on an empty stomach." I winced in anxiety as Kuraiko quickly grabbed a firm hold of my member. Instantly, I was overcome by a warm and pleasing, tingling sensation. I laid in awe for a moment as I figuratively melted in the palm of her hand. My pupils dilated, my mouth gaped open, and I let out an ecstatic moan. "I knew you would like it. You got hard like a medusa just gazed at you," Kuraiko giggled. Before I could recover, Kuraiko began to slowly caress her palm up and down my shaft. Keeping her eyes locked with mine, she intensely monitored my every expression as she gradually increased her speed and began to twist her hand. After a few moments, she brought her other hand into the mix. Like a potter at the wheel, she began working me like a piece of clay. She alternated her speed and rotations in a way that could only be called 'art.' As I bathed in ecstasy, I clenched my teeth and dung my fingers and toes into the soft soil. Unceasing in her rhythmic stroking, Kuraiko looked up at me and shouted, "Don't just sit there!" Letting go with one hand, she grabbed my hand and pressed it firmly against her now exposed breast. Understanding her message, I began to gently massage her as she resumed pumping me with both hands like an old fashioned butter churn. Pinching my fingers together, I tenderly twisted her rosy, little nipple. Almost instantly, Kuraiko let out a pleasured sigh reminiscent of a cooing dove. Excited to have gotten such a reaction out of her, I began kneading her both of her breasts together. Our gazes met and we witnessed the fire burning in each other's eyes. To the layman, we would have simply looked like two lovers at second base. However, the truth was a full scale war for sexual dominance was about to ensue. Betraying my normally passive nature, I launched the first strike. Keeping one hand focused on her breast, I quickly licked my fingers and spread apart the lips of her vagina. Like a warrior landing a killing blow, I kept my eyes deadlocked with hers as I forcefully thrust my fingers inside. Her pupils instantly gaped open like two newly formed black holes emerging in the cosmos. Not giving her a chance to retaliate, I began to vigorously pump my fingers like a piston in a drag car's engine. However, my foe was not to be underestimated. Fighting through the intense pleasure, she launched a missile of acid at my troops. As if I had just been struck by a nuclear bomb, I was instantly enveloped by a wave of intense heat. My vision flashed white and I lied in a shocked stillness. Before I could recover from the shell shock, Kuraiko attacked me with a blitzkrieg of increasing speed and alternating rotations. After a moment, I came to my senses and resumed my rapid infiltrations. To up the ante, I began teasing her clit by twirling my thumb. Unable to resist my advance, Kuraiko's attacks ceased as she shivered and moaned in bliss. However, she quickly gained a second wind and launched a counter attack. Kuraiko's serpentine tongue slithered out of her mouth and quickly coiled around the head of my dick. In a display reminiscent of our first night together, her tongue began to powerfully constrict the neck. Nearly yielding to the pleasurable pressure, I found myself driven into a corner. I was out of viable options and had to resort to desperation tactics. Releasing one of my fingers from inside her pussy, I wrapped it around and plunged it deep into her ass. Kuraiko bit her lip and let out a small, gratified grunt. Otherwise, she seemed utterly unfazed. Making a final stand, I desperately pressed on with my three-pronged assault. However, Kuraiko simply laughed at my futility. True to her vindictive nature, she happily repaid my efforts tenfold. Kuraiko grabbed a firm hold of my waist and dove in head first. In a motion that can only be described as a 'maelstrom,' Kuraiko torqued her head in a downwards motion while simultaneously whirling her tongue in the opposite direction. My last shred of resistance was destroyed as I drowned in the titillating tsunami. With victory undisputedly in her hands, Kuraiko attacked once again. While keeping her mouth tightly around my member, Kuraiko pivoted around like a break dancer and shoved her flower into my face. Intoxicated by her fragrant aroma, I began to mindlessly lap her like a drone. All five of my senses were overloaded and I was brought to the edge. Realizing my vulnerability, Kuraiko finished me with her coup de grâce. In one, lightning fast motion, Kuraiko took my entire shaft into her mouth and quickly bound it with her tongue. Done in by the irresistible pleasure, I erupted like a geyser at Yellowstone. Kuraiko's eyes lustfully glowed as her mouth quickly filled up. Unable to contain it all, two small, white streams trickled from the corners of her mouth. As she sat up in triumphant victory, the streams slowly flowed down her cheeks and silently dripped onto her breasts. Kuraiko scooped some up using her fingers and, after playing with it for a moment, greedily slurped it. Letting out a satisfied sigh, she stated, "I'd love to keep going, but I want to save some for a snack later." As I silently basked in the afterglow, Kuraiko slowly stood up and said, "I'm going to take a bath. Hurry up and eat your breakfast, so we can get going." Kuraiko disappeared into the brush as I let out a small sigh and pulled up my pants. I slowly sat up and moved closer to the now smoldering campfire. Although it had only seemed like a brief moment, it was evident that we had spent quite a bit of time playing with each other. I picked up the small stone platter and began eating the food Kuraiko had prepared for me. It tasted as delicious as I had imagined, but had gone cold by this point. Famished from the combination of traveling all day yesterday and our morning exercise, I devoured the meal in a matter of seconds. I finished with a content sigh and began to quietly wait for Kuraiko to return. A half hour quickly passed and there was still no sign of her. Although it was a virtue I was taught to hold as a monk, the truth is I always seemed to have very little patience. I fidgeted for a moment before springing to my feet and following Kuraiko's path. As I made my way through the woods, I began to hear the faint trickling of water and the sounds of a woman's voice. Like a siren's call, I was subconsciously drawn to the sound. For some unknown reason, my heart was filled with an uncontrollable sense of anxiety as I drew closer and closer to the source of the noise. Unable to shake this unsettling feeling, I began to greatly increase my pacing. Small branches painfully scraped across my body as I quickly forced my way through the brush. After a few, somewhat frantic moments, I emerged at the edge of the stream. Looking back and forth, I was relieved to spot Kuraiko standing at the center. To my surprise, she was the source of the voice I had heard. Hoping she didn't notice me, I quickly darted behind a tree. I silently stood and watched for a moment as she bathed. While tranquilly cascading the glistening, crystal clear water on her body, Kuraiko serenely sung a beautiful tune. Although I couldn't understand what she was saying, the lyrics sounded archaic and very similar to Latin. However, by the tone of her voice, I could tell it was a melancholy and sorrowful song. As I listened, her words sent a chill down my spine and pierced my heart like a knife. Just when I felt like the emotion emanating from her small lungs couldn't be stronger, tears slowly began to roll down her cheeks. Instantly, I felt as though my heart had been ripped out and I was brought to the edge of weeping. I bit my lower lip to dam up the rivers that began to pool in the corners of my eyes. After a remorseful refrain, she ended her solemn symphony. Kuraiko stood vacantly for a moment before letting out a long sigh and splashing her face with water. After wiping her eyes, she alertly raised her head. Kuraiko slowly bent over and picked up a small stone. Before I realized what was happening, she suddenly spun around and hurled it at me. The rock ricocheted off my forehead and Kuraiko angrily shouted, "Bastard! I know you can't get enough of me, but it's rude to peep!" As I winced and rubbed the lump that was painfully forming, Kuraiko stormed up to me. She yanked the cloak from around my shoulders and dried her hair with it. Kuraiko wrapped my cloak around her small, soaked body and remarked with a smirk, "If you wanted to take a bath with me, all you had to do was ask." I slowly sat up and apologized, "I'm sorry. You were gone for a while. I was just worried." "You were worried about me? How sweet," she sneered. Extending her hand out towards me with a smile, Kuraiko said, "Well, let's get moving!" She helped me up and I quickly brushed myself off. With that, the two of us resumed our journey. After a small trek through the woods at the base of the mountain, we emerged into a verdant valley. For miles before us laid a field covered in a thick blanket of tall, luscious grass that delicately danced in the gentle breeze. The sweet scent of wildflowers wafted in the spring air. After drudging through the dismal swamp and climbing down the dark, desolate mountain, this serene sight put my heart as ease. As we made our way across the valley, I found myself unable to contain my curiosity. I hesitantly interjected, "Kuraiko..." "Yes?" she replied with a puzzled look on her face. I muttered, "What... What was that song you were singing earlier?" With a flustered face, she stared at me and gasped, "You heard that?!" Gazing downward, Kuraiko somberly stated, "It was... something that mother used to sing to me." Noticing that I had brought up a sore subject, I cautiously proceeded, "Your mother?... What was she like?" Kuraiko looked away from me and replied, "Mother was... different. As black dragons, we are raised only to value brutality and might. Emotions are an inexcusable weakness. Once we are born, we are generally left to fend for ourselves. Even though I was born small and weak, mother... mother took care of me. The rest of the clan saw me as a stain on our name, but she saw something different. Mother always taught me that muscles were not the only kind of strength. Then... then she..." Realizing that she was fighting back tears, I wrapped her in my arms and attempted to comfort her. "Hey... Hey... It's alright, Kuraiko. There's no need to be sad." Burying her face in the cloak around her shoulders, Kuraiko shoved me away and shouted, "Fucking idiot! I've already told you! I don't share your pathetic human emotions!" I opened my mouth to utter a rebuttal, but decided against it. Not knowing what else to say, we continued walking in silence. After a few hours, we reached the edge of a gigantic forest. I found myself utterly perplexed by the scenery. Instead of a gradual transition, the landscape simply went from a completely open valley to an extremely dense forest. The growth was so thick that I was unable to see more than about a dozen feet inside. Shadows danced among the trees and I could hear the calls and rustling of small wildlife. Exhausted from hiking through the rocky terrain, I slumped at the base of a large pine. I let out a loud yawn and asked, "Could we rest here for a bit?" Kuraiko removed the cloak from around her neck. Throwing it in my face, she commanded, "Hurry and start a fire. I'll find some food." Before I could respond, she took off and disappeared into the sky. I wanted to spend as much time as I could resting, so I quickly got to work. In no time at all, I managed to build a small fire using some broken branches and dried pine needles. I returned to my seat at the pine's trunk and opened my bag. Digging through it, I pulled out one of the old tomes I collected from the lair. I wiped the dust from its surface to reveal a dark, khaki colored leather binding. The cover was embossed with an intricate design and a large, thunderbolt shaped emblem. Given my collegiate background, my interest was highly piqued by this image. I carefully opened the moldy manuscript to the first page and began reading. The tome was written in an archaic form of English. Although some parts were difficult to understand, I managed to infer the meaning of most words from the context. As I had suspected, the subject of the book was lightning magic. The author had a good, basic understanding electricity, but convoluted most of the explanations with dribble about a "thunder god" and a "sacred golden dragon." After a few pages of reading, I reached an instruction on how to cast a basic spell. Eager to try it out, I excitedly jumped to my feet. I took the illustrated stance and shouted the incantation at the top of my lungs. "AURIA FILGIA!!!" I stood frozen for a moment while waited for something to happen. To my disappointment, nothing did. I shrugged my shoulders and sighed, "I should have known..." I slowly sat back down and resumed perusing the book. The spells may not work, but at least they were entertaining to read about. I skimmed though the pages in solitude for what seemed like hours until I heard a rustling in the bushes. Thinking it was Kuraiko, I looked up and said, "Where have you been? I'm starving!" However, instead of the passionate redhead I had come to admire, I was startled to see eight eyes leering at me from the shadows of the forest. I instantly sprung to my feet in a panic. Quickly pulling out my kanabo and assuming a defensive stance, I yelled, "Who are you?! Show yourselves!" Slowly, my stalkers emerged from the edge of the trees. To my surprise, it was a group of brawny and busty young girls. Scantily clad in leather scraps and twine, each had a round face topped with short, matted hair and a pair of large, floppy ears. Appearing as though they had not bathed in weeks, their rosy pink skin was dotted with blotches of mud and grime. As they cautiously stepped forward, their short snouts and curly tails twitched in excitement. For a brief moment, the girls carefully examined me from a distance; their eyes glowing with curiosity. I stood frozen in fear, not knowing what course of action to take. Suddenly, the gang turned towards each other and happily squealed in unison, "Human!" Before I could even think to flee, the four charged at me with a crazed, lustful look in their eyes. Abandoning any sense of reason, one of the girls leapt through the campfire and swung her huge, stone hammer at me with earth-shattering force. I managed to block her swing with my kanabo, but was sent tumbling backwards into the tree. Quickly staggering to my feet, I continued to stave off her unrelenting attacks. I studied Bojutsu in high school, but this wild woman made my years of practice seem all for naught. She had me entirely on the defensive, unable to launch an attack of my own. My arms painfully ached from the continued jolting of our connecting weapons. Out of the corner of my eyes, I spotted the others slowly trying to surround me. Realizing the hopelessness of this fight, I quickly devised an exit strategy. I leapt backwards and swung my club in a wide, crescent arc. The girls fell for my feint and braced for an impact that never came. Without a second thought, I dashed between them and headed into the woods. I thought I would be able find refuge in the dark woods, but my pursuers proved that would be impossible. I glanced behind me and saw them hot on my trail. I tried to pick up the pace, but my lungs burned as if filled with embers. The sharp thorns and branches of the thick brush violently whipped against my body as I pushed forward with all my might. I began to shout in desperation, "KURAIKO! KURAIKO! WHERE THE HELL ARE YOU?!" Out of nowhere, I felt a hard thump on my ankle. Unable to maintain my balance, I tripped and tumbled down a small bank. My body painfully rolled over rocks and fallen branches alike before coming to a sudden stop. Trying to ignore the pain, I quickly rolled over to get up. However, to my utter dismay, a fifth pig girl was already standing over me. Instantly realizing the situation, I thought to myself, "Shit! There were more!" With a maniacal grin on her face, she raised her tremendous truncheon high above her head. Then, darkness... |
| [MSG] Arcuied's Story (Chapter 1...) As if sleep walking...I wandered aimlessly around in the dark.. It felt like a dream, It was as if this was never real.. The Reason for me thinking this way is because.... On a winters day in my own home, I was doing my College studying while slowly dosing off to sleep..One minute i was in my own Room..The next i was somewhere off in another land. I still do not understand the meaning behind it but.. I would now stand in a forest, Completely confused, shocked and ... Naked. "Where am i?" While i stood there dumbfounded, The wind picked up and blew the nearby trees. It felt like the Chill from the wind would seep right to my Bone.. While standing there, i noticed a random leaf just blowing right to me.. Suddenly it landed on me and when i went to see it.. I stared at my Naked body for a few seconds, and then.... "Umm ok, i guess that would be the reason why its so chilly." I saw something i was not suppose to ordinarily see.. I started to wonder what had happened to my Clothes but then.. I heard a tree snap in the distance. "Ok..This has got to be a dream.." Of course that would be anyone's thought when they come across a Strange land. (Crik..SNAP) When i heard another Branch snapping, i quickly looked in the Direction it was coming from..But i saw nothing. I stood there, Peering into the Forest..And then i thought i saw a deer hiding behind a tree.. "Ok..i Don't know the reason why i am standing in a random forest and let alone staring at a Deers backside." As if it heard me, "its" tail stood up and walked forward a few feet. Instantly a chill ran down my spine. That was no deer. It looked like something out of a book.. A Centaur. "ha..ha..ha....Now i am seeing things." While i sanked into a hole of insanity, The Centaur came closer. This "Centaur" Didn't even look Threatening. Normally if one would think of a Centaur it would be of Half horse, Half old man.. But it was a Woman.. "Ok well i do not know what is going on but i may as well ask about all this. That is, If it even speaks." But i had totally Forgotten that i was Butt Naked. As i thought i could at least reason with it..She took out her Bow and gave of a Blood thirsty Aura.. Even from this distance, i felt like my life was in Danger. ("Ugh i think she heard me commenting about her backside.") While i was thinking to myself, She slowly started to get to where i was standing.. But i didn't think i could reason with someone as angry as she was.. "and with that." i started to run like hell in the opposite Direction. At first it was pretty Weird running with no Clothes on as the wind coming from the chase felt extremely Odd. Although in my mind i didn't think i could outrun someone like her. But when i turned around to take a look.. "Huh? She isn't there.. Wait..Was she even there in the first place.Am i loosing it." I guess i really am Dreaming if i start to see things that aren't Real. ... After i Traveled for roughly an hour or two.. and even trying to find some means of Clothing...I had come to the conclusion that was an impossible Feat to accomplish at this point. I came across a nice River in between the tall Tree's of the Forest. "I guess i should rest here for awhile" Even after all that walking, i still have not found anything let alone a normal Human. Along the way though i thought i heard Shrieks which sounded like a birds call and yet i have never heard of those sounds before. As i was resting on the Gravel by the River which felt pretty good against my Skin. i started to think about this weird place.. There was no way that this was anywhere near my home but this feels too real to be a Dream. "...ay" ?? "he is over here, This way". From a distance i heard some People Shout, Which to me sounded like a group of Angry woman. "I wonder what that is about." Then a Chill ran down my spine. This cold feeling i had felt just a few hours earlier. This Chill felt even more Cold then the Wind my skin that i have been feeling. It was her again. But by the way it sounds...It is as if there are more then a few of them this time.. "Ah man this doesn't look good." With out a second to think i started to run..Even though i had no clothes on i had to risk it and try my Luck across the Cold river. I ran through the river and onto the other side.. "Ahh that felt good and not so good". While i was freezing to death, i could hear the sound of there gallops, It wouldn't be long till they Caught up to me. After a few minutes of more running, I started to hear them getting further and further away.. But now it was getting darker and harder to see the area.. "What have i gotten myself into" "WHERE AM I!!!" (Chapter 2...) "..irp" ... "Chirp chirp" With my body feeling heavy, i slowly opened my eyes to find that the day has changed and that it was now Morning. "Ugh it was hard to fall asleep last night with all those noises..That and the feeling of those Centaur." Just remembering it sent a Chill down my Spine. *Gooarlll* With an EMpty stomach i fell onto the ground wondering if food would just drop from the sky.. As if answering my summons, a Fruit of an odd Shape falls onto the Ground right in front of me. "At least God hasn't abandoned me yet Right?" While saying a little prayer of Thanks, Although it didnt feel like it would get Through anyway, i started to eat this Glorious fruit.. Even though it looked odd, i finished it quickly. "Hmm that was better tasting then i thought." But that was no where near enough to eat.. At least i had gained a bit of Strength. As i get up, i felt a Nostalgic Breeze blowing all over me.. Thats right...I almost forgot that i was naked.. "What a nightmare this has turned out to be." When i took a look at myself...I felt an even colder Shiver from when i saw those Centaur. Most of my Chest and parts of my legs had marks on them, Which to me looked like Lips.. "Ok now i am confused..Why do i..." When i looked around i saw tracks which looked like, Paw Prints? "hmm i do not recognize those Tracks but i smell something Sweet.. Like Honey." Who knows, Maybe a bear passed here or something. No wait..If a Bear went through here i doubt it would just randomly go through without attacking me.. (Little did he know..It really did Attack him..Lovingly so.) "Well i don't want to run into any bears so i might as well go in the opposite direction then those Tracks." While slowly walking in between the tall trees, i started to feel dizzy for some strange reason.. "Thats strange, I feel heavy and light headed". With a strange feeling inside me i started to wander off in a random direction. *Shrrrrr* "ah, ah... That sound...It sounds like water. I can finally cool down and wash myself from this past day running around in the dirt." While stumbling over logs and into trees, i finally see an opening in the Forest. ..... Unfortunately while i was feeling dizzy i stumbled out of the forest and then down a Hill. Good thing was that my Landing was a soft one. bad thing...Well.. "Ee-Aah..?" Out of no where i heard a soft but cute voice. "he he...First time i have seen a Human take the Initiative." While dumbfounded i looked at the thing i landed on...Or should i say "IT". "Hmmm i wish it would rain Men like you everyday." She said with a lustful expression and licking her lips. As soon as i was out of my shocked state, I had only realized then, that i was not in a good position. My hand had found its way onto her chest somehow and i landed right on top of her. She seemed small and weak, Even her chest. Although at first glance i thought i finally met a normal human being..I was again Mistaken. She had weird looking ears, Fur on her legs..although i can not tell if it is real or not...and then finally, Her Racoonish looking tail. At first i was pretty shocked by not only the situation but by her looks..I wasn't shocked about her being a Racoon/Something but i was shocked at how beautiful she looked under me.. "you're awfully quiet, Human. Or do you like getting lost in the touch of my small chest." With a sinister smile she looks at me and then back to my hand. "ah...AHH w-w-whoa wait..i-i-i didn't mean it like that.." With my head finally getting used to this situation i try and plead for my innocence. With a smirk she replied "Hmmmmm...I see, You mean i should take the lead.." She started to slowly move her hand along my arm, Down the side of my chest and then onto my thighs. Feeling the warmth of her hand was actually pretty relaxing.. Whoa wait what am i thinking.. With a sense of fear i quickly got up and had totally forgotten i had no clothes on..just the thought of where her hand would of gone in a matter of a few seconds, sends me into a sense of confusion. With a disappointing look on her face, she too got up from the ground. "Hmm i thought for the first time i could get a free time, I guess it isn't ever easy." With a disappointing smile on her face she continued, "Well you don't look like you would be of any fun looking like that." She points to my body which from these past two days has been Chaos. After she said that and pointed to me, It felt like i had no pride left. it felt like it was crushed, burned and then tossed into the river. "Well these past two days hasn't been easy for me you know." Trying to hold onto what i had left of my pride, i tried to tell her the reason. "Anyway if i at least had clothes on i could feel better about myself. I feel pathetic being naked like this." I continue to speak while trying to hide myself, Although i am sure she has already seen my inner self. "Ehhh, Clothes huh. I got an idea." She mutters to herself loudly that even i hear it. That cute but sinister smile of hers will be the end of me. (Chapter 3...) While feeling exhausted, i laid there a top of a cart, Looking into the sky..I was thinking about these past few days and how chaotic it all was. Oh, the cart i was busy leisurely riding on was being pulled by this chaotic/psychotic mysterious woman i had just met a few days ago. Well the reason being... While staring at her Devilish Smile, I started to backup on the Gravel but then Fell backwards onto my ass.. "Hehe" as she laughs, She gets onto her fours and started to approach me. With this current situation it Made me think once again that this has got to be a dream..But i thought i had got this crazy idea out of my head already. "Um is there possibly any other way to acquire some clothing" I tried to save my self with a fake smile. "Nope" She quickly sends my hope floating down the river. She does seem Cute and Aggressive but i do not want to lose my first time here.. "Hmm it's a shame that you are afraid..I don't like to do it Forcefully." She then sigh's and sit's in a formal style. "Ahh what a shame indeed..Well i guess you won't get any Clothes, And here i was trying to be nice and offer them." She exclaimed with a sigh. I can easily see through her..Well with that smile of hers i can tell that this is what she wants...She wants me to give in on my own.. "Even if you try and act cheerful and Cutesy, I am not offering my Body." Even with that bold statement of mine, I went down onto my Knees and tried to hide myself out of embarrassment. But then... Drip..Drip. Oddly only now it felt like my Hair was wet..Well it was only the front of my hair. Drip.. A drop of the Mysterious liquid landed by my nose and another by my Lips.. Weird, it smells like that same honey i had smelt earlier today...Maybe i was sleeping under a beehive.. When i took a look at my company, She had that same sinister smile of hers.. It would seem that she knows what this is. "Is this...?" "Yip..Honey, But not any honey it would seem." She pauses and then continues. "Even from here i could smell it was a "Grizzly" made Honey, It has a Great taste, You should try it." With that she gives another one of her smiles..Eagerly waiting she liked her fingers which apparently was from when she touched me earlier. Giving into my Curiosity i licked the drop from my lips..Not even a second later, it felt like the world was spinning.. "What is in.." i could not finish my sentence..I was gasping for air and my body felt hot. "That expression is much better then a few seconds ago.."Slowly Closing onto her target she continues to speak in a sinister tone. "Hehe, About what we were talking about before." Her hand on her clothes, She becomes inches away from me. This is one hell of a journey i have started. (Chapter 4...) I had a dream like this once.. I felt like I was in full control of what was happening all around me. This "Dream" felt heavenly as if I was king. The only difference between that and this.. Well, here I had no control on how this chaos was unfolding. After a few drops of Honey and you would experience all types of side effects. First comes disorientation along with your body's temperature rising, then you will start to see Monsters as a beautiful creation.. When I first met her, of course you would be confused and shocked, Maybe that was due to the shock of founding out what she was. but now, My thoughts are pretty clear and before me i see her in a different light. Of course that might be due to this drug you would call "Honey". ... "Hmm... wh..what." I whispered to myself as I rose from the ground. "Where...why did I wake up here." When I fully opened my eyes.. I had realised that I was not at the river bank anymore. "This soft feeling that I am sitting on. I know this.....a bed?" I looked up and noticed not only a bed but a few other items...a chair and desk, two windows along with a door.. "how did I..." I wondered to myself in utter confusion. *sniff sniff... I slowly started to take note of a strange fragrance in the air, Lily's? "That reminds me, where did she go?" I whispered. *woooo.... Just as I was wondering where she had gone off to I felt something breathing onto my ear and of course when I turned around. "Looking for someone hehe." she said inches behind me while giggling. I wonder how I didn't notice her behind me. When I took a deep breath through my nose, I could finally tell that the smell of Lily's was coming from her. "How long was I out of it for?" I questioned. "Hmm? Ah, I would give it about 2 or 5 minutes since then." Wha.. How is that possible. "Is your house this close to that river?" I asked. "Nope.. we are 5 inches from where we were hehe." she gives off a sinister smirk and then continues. "Enough of the questions!" She comes closer to my face and then places her lips onto my own. It was my first and yet it felt so natural. I don't know how long that lasted and when we parted I surprisingly wanted more. I didn't care anymore.. I felt good to go with it. When I finally had my mind made up, I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her again, It was a great accomplishment when I saw the shock on her face. ... Unfortunately.. That wonderful time didn't last. *SNAP "Ah!" we both looked at each other with a surprised look on our faces and then everything disappears. with out even realising that the surroundings have changed, we landed right onto the Gravel by the riverside. "Oww! What the.." I wondered to myself. When I turned to see what had happened, I got my answer from seeing her face. She looked sad and shocked. *sigh " I guess I am still immature at Illusions." as she sighed her disbelief, she rose up and headed towards her wagon. "so wait...Was that all an illusion? Why did it stop?" I asked with confusion. "Ha ha, you make it sound like you wanted it to continue.." She giggles while rummaging through her stuff and then finally pulling something out. "Here, That kiss earlier is barely enough to cover for it but I can easily get the payment for them later." she smiles and tosses me a weird looking sack. When I opened the bag I noticed something I dearly missed...Clothes! "Thank you!" I said while feeling emotional. I swear I could even feel a tear forming. "Ha, No need for that.. Although its sad that I can't see your skin anymore" She speaks her mind while using that sinister smile of hers. Which of course sent a chill down my spine. With clothes finally on my back and the nice feeling of Cloth on my skin, I thought to myself that I finally made some progress in whatever land I have landed in. With a great feeling of accomplishment i started to walk off, Thinking of what to do next. "Hmm ... About your payment?" she aimed to stop me from going off, Which worked. Of course she said that she would get it later but what is she after?. "Can I not pay it off later perhaps?" I tried to plea to stop her from scheming anymore of her traps. "He he I got the best payment for you to give, Travel with me or... " She stops half way and gives off a evil grin but of course I don't want to find out what came after "Or". With a defeated look on my face, a thought came to mind. Maybe I can get to know more of this strange place if I were with someone, Rather then being left to the wolves. And so, I agreed to the "Unfair" deal. "Ugh, Anyway do you have a name at least that I can call you by. I'm Riku" While anxiously waiting for her name, she turned around and replied.. "Mika.. Call me Mika." she replied with a Warm smile which made my Heart Jump. |
| [MSG] DeathVraal's Story This is my past, on an island that I never knew existed. If you are reading this you might think of me as a madman, and even after experiencing this myself I wouldn't disagree. Read this how you see fit, I don't even care what you do with it. I just felt that someone should know. Someone from my first reality. Chapter 1 - Day 1 Pain. My head woke me with a violent jab. My hands mad their way to my head. 'Why now, what did I do this time.' Another violent jolt is all I got as a reply. I slowly roll onto my elbows and knees. 'Dangit, I have a report to do today.' My hands fell from my head to steady myself as I straitened and opened my eyes. A golden brown tree met my gaze. I squinted at it for a second, and then close my eyes. 'A dream. Haven't had one of these in a while, especially one so vivid. Last time I had something this strong was... When was it? Wait; is it even possible to feel pain in a dream?' My hands went back to my head, trying to massage the pain out before I looked again. 'Trees still there, guess I'll be here for a while.' I slowly got to my feet, not wanting blood to rush to my head and punish me again. A warm breeze caught me in a sensitive place, causing me to look down. I freeze. I'm butt naked, and my body looks like it never knew the definition of extra weight. What the hell is going on with this dream? My gaze moved from my slightly muscled form to my surroundings. More trees painted orange by their leaves came into view as I did a full circle. I crane my neck too much and am met with another shot of pain. A small gasp escaped my lips. My hands shot to my neck to massage it, slowly searching for the right spot... there. With a quick push my neck pops loudly and it began to relax. I let go and instinctively turn my head in the other direction. The popping and cracking sound reverberated from the top of my neck. With a twist of my body I let the popping ride down the length of my spine till it was satisfied. My arms stretched out instinctively for the final popping from my elbows as the tension and pain flowed out of my body. I sighed deeply; the only remnant of the pain was a very small and dull throb in my head. Much better. My gaze returns to my surroundings. Something wasn't right. That pain, without it my thoughts cleared. 'You don't feel pain in a dream. Once any pain comes to you or looks like it would, you would wake up. What is this? Where am I?' Panic began to sink into my mind, my paranoia turning on and clocking right past normal into the edge of its extreme. I turned so my back was facing the tree and press into it, eyes seeking anything that seemed out of place. A few minutes go by. My eyes close, trying to regain my focus and catch my breath. 'Calm down, this is not helping! Take a breath in... and out.' The deep breath flowed through me and I slowly regained control. My eyes open. "Calm down." My thoughts returned to me and I began analyzing my situation. 'Attention. Gotta find someone, my survival skills are lacking at best. Maybe if I shout, someone mi... No. If I am found by the wrong person, or a wild animal, that would be more trouble.' I swallowed at the thought. 'Wait, water. I have to find water, that's always the first thing you need to find. Food, shelter, people; those come second.' I shook my head slightly to clear out the rest of the fear. It's time to move. It was hard keeping track of where I'd been or how long I'd been making my way through the trees. The canopy was not too thick, but it always seems to be blocking just the right amount of sky so I never got a good estimate from the sun. It seemed like hours before I began to hear a small trickle, so quiet I thought I had imagined it at first. I stopped dead, listening harder. Wait. There was something else. It was very faint, even more so than the definite trickle. I waited, frozen; listening for what could be something following me. It would explain why it was so silent in this forest. There. It was coming from the direction of the trickling. It sounded like... pain. I frowned. 'That can't be right.' I crouched and headed towards the sound as silently as I could. As I got closer, the noises stayed just as quiet as when I first heard it. I slowly peered around a tree and froze at the scene before me. A small figure completely clothed in blue with slightly darker colored long blue hair was face down in the dirt, one arm stretched towards a light purple jug that was a few feet away from it. The figure moved slightly towards the jug with a small groan. I felt my heart drop. That groan was very light and effeminate, and from that distance I could easily tell she was losing strength fast. I slowly moved towards the girl. "Hello?" No response. My heart fell even harder. I quickly moved and knelt at the girl's side and took a gentle hold of her arm. 'Wait, what is this. Her cloths feel like... water?' All of a sudden I felt like my energy was being drawn out of my body through my hand, like water flowing from a crack in a mountain. I let go quickly and stared at my hand. 'What the hell?' A small moan came up from the girl at my feet. I looked back down, worry etched across my face, when it hit me: I was still naked and was kneeling next to a girl I've never met before with my member... My face went nuclear. I quickly looked around for something to cover myself with. The jug. I moved to the empty jug and swiped it up to cover the little bit that matters. I looked back to see the girl begin to lift her head. Then it hit me. It wasn't that she was covered in blue cloths, she... was blue? Wait, that feeling I had. She couldn't be... She raised her head and she froze as she saw my feet where her jug had been. Her face slowly turned up until it reached her jar. She slowly raised her outstretched hand towards it. "Please, please give me my..." Her face moved up just a little more and her eyes finally met mine. We both froze. I could barely see through her face to the ground, as though looking into a deep pool of water. That's about all I got before I found her eyes. They were an enchantingly clear green that seemed to try to be pulling my heart out through my eyes. Wait, what was that. I saw a change in her eyes as they met mine. It looked like... "Man." Suddenly her face went what could only be called a deep blush. She looked down, her long darker watery "hair" falling to cover her face. She began to push herself away from me, shrinking back into herself. "Wait." At my words she froze again. I could feel the tension in the air. Right now she wanted to get away from me. "Are you alright?" Silence was her response. "I'm sorry I startled you, but you looked like you were in pain." The blush was spreading down into her arms. I needed to do something. I glanced around and saw a large orange leaf to my left. I slowly moved over and picked it up, switching it with the girls jug as my only cover. I took careful steps towards her. At each footstep I saw her visibly tremble. "Please don't be scared, I only want to help." I slowly placed her jar within her reach, then stepped back. She slowly looked up at her jar. She took hold of its handle and dragged it towards her, tilting the rim so she could see its content. "No." Her silky voice was filled with despair. "I'm sorry. It was empty when I picked it up." She drew her jar to her and wrapped her arms around it. A new sound reached my ears, so quiet I wouldn't have heard it if I wasn't looking at her. She was crying. My heart stopped. "No, please don't cry." I instinctively took a step towards her. She tensed up and began trembling. I could tell she was running out of energy. As I got closer I could see faint lines of steam coming off her skin. 'Wait, if she is made of water and its evaporating...' At that she slumped over and went limp. "No." I quickly moved to her side, wrapped her upper body in my arms and gently pull her upright. She didn't respond to my touch this time and I didn't get the same feeling that drained my strength like the first time I touched her. No. I could feel her losing strength in my arms. I looked around desperately, trying to think of something to do. Then it hit me: water. I turned my head, desperately trying to locate the trickling I heard before. There. I scoped the girl up so my arms were supporting the back of her neck and knees and begin to move. In my panic stricken mind I swear I could almost feel her getting smaller and smaller in my arms. Wait, what about her jar. She would probably freak without it. I decide to come back for it later, she comes first. I picked my way through the trees as quickly as I could, my eyes desperately seeking a hint of... there; a small creek. I quickly moved down to the water and carefully lower her in with only one thought: Please let this work. Feb 28th 2014 Hey everyone, sorry its taking me a while. I got jumped with a lot of schoolwork and have been extremely busy the past couple weeks. Unfortunately it doesn't look like its gonna get better till the end of March. However, I am planning on taking Saturday off to do some real writing. If all goes as planned, I hope to have at least the next chapter. Better yet if I can get multiple out (seeing as I already know up to a point where I wanna go). I hope you guys can forgive me for taking so long. Just wanted to post something so I don't get put as MIA. Hopefully talk to everyone later. =) DeathVraal |
| [MSG] Rabbiac's Story Rabbiac's Monstergirl Survival Game Story Companion charts:  Day 1, part 1: I slowly open my eyes after hearing some strange noises. It’s pitch black and I can tell that I’m lying on my back. The hell? I try getting up but don’t get far before I hit my head into something above me. “Ouch…” I fall on my back again and start rubbing my forehead to ease the pain. When the pain is gone I start feeling around me and notice that I’m in some kind of wooden box. Huh? I start pushing and kicking what I think is a lid above me and after some time it finally give in and comes off. Light showers me as the lid come off and I get blinded by it for some time before I my eyes manage to adapt themselves to it. Where am I? I look around and find myself on a beach. I look down at the box I was now siting in and notice that it has the same shape as a coffin. A chill goes through my body and I quickly get up on my feet and jump out if it. What the hell?! I just stare at the coffin at my feet. What the hell is going one here? I look up and around me to see if I can see a one, but I’m totally alone on the beach. I turn back to the coffin again and the thought that this might be heaven and I’ve just died hit me, waking up in a strange place in a coffin goes give me some really negative vibes. I quickly brush away the thought to avoid panicking and instead decided to leave the beach and head out on the grass plains behind me to see if I could find a town or city close by. Following the beach had maybe made more sense, but I didn’t really care, I just wanted to get away from the coffin. After walking for about 20min the grass start to get taller and taller, and not before long it's about 2 meter high. Wow... I stop for a second and look around. I can't see shit around me anymore. I consider turning around and find another way, but decide to continue. About an hour pass before I finally hit a dirt road in the middle of the tall grass. Finally… I was growing tired of the abnormally tall grass. I scratch my arm a bit to less the irritation on it from the grass. I’m glad that I got to keep most of my cloths. I stop scratching and look in both directions. Hmm… I decide to head left, hopefully there will be a town or city along this road. After walking for about 10 minutes on the road I start getting this odd feeling that something or someone is following me. I look over my shoulder, but can’t see anyone. Strange… I turn back my head but the odd feeling still remains. Something or someone is defiantly following me, but I can’t see them with all this grass around the road… Damn. I speed up my walking tempo, but when I couldn’t shake this feeling I started to run. A bit of fear when through my mind, but I hope I was just imagining things. Luckily for me the tall grass soon ended and I finally got out on an open field again. Day1, part 2: I continue to run for about 20 meter out on the open plains before I stop and turn around. I stare at the wall of tall grass and the road for about a minute or so, but no one can be heard or seen from where I came. I start relaxing for a bit and I take a deep breath which make my breathing recover from the running. Guess I was just imag… I jump and almost shit myself in surprise when someone suddenly hock me around the stomach with their arms and hug me from behind. I quickly turn my head and see that it is a short girl. What the? I manage to squirm out of her arms and take some steps backward. “The hell are you doing?! You scared the shit out of me!” I raise my voice even though I didn’t mean too. “Sorry Sorry.” She says with a positive tone and grins. “I just couldn’t help myself. You seemed so focused on that grass over there.” She looks around me in the direction of the grass. I look over my shoulder quickly and then turn back to her. “I was just imagining things, thought someone was following me.” “Oh?” She sounded interested but at the same time I could hear a bit of annoyance in her voice. “Anyway, who are you?” I inspect her appearance. She looks like a kid, around 11-12 maybe. Her eyes are in a dark pinkish color and the hair are in a brown/reddish color. Her clothing is made up by some rags and she is a bit dirty. “I’m…” She doesn’t get further before someone starts shouting behind us. “HEY! I found him first! Get your own human, fox!” I turn around and see another girl running towards us from the road leading out of the grass. The girl behind me makes a sound of annoyance, but I ignore her for now and focus on the one running towards us. The hell is going on here? The new girl stop about 5 meter from us. “I found *pant* him *pant* first.” She is breathing heavily from the running and look at the girl behind me. “Tsh… You should have snatched him when you had the chance before.” The girl behind me nonchalantly answers. The other girl catches her breath and then blushes a bit embarrassed. “W-Well, I’m not used to this.” She plays with her fingers a bit nervously. “Use to this?” I look at her a bit confused. “W-Well…” She blushes more and then the girl behind me interrupts her. “Oh? A human that turned into a monster girls… That’s rare.” “Monster girl?” I turn around and now see that the girl behind me suddenly has two long ears on her head and 2 fluffy tails waging from side to side behind her back. I stare at her in surprise for a few seconds before I manage to open my mouth. “Wha?” She interrupts me before I manage to say anything else. “Surprised? Well, like she said earlier, I’m a fox” One of her ears move a bit. “A Youko to be precise.” She makes a gesture with her hand. I just continue staring at her ears and tail in surprise as I’m not really sure what to do. She notices my confusion and take the opportunity to mess with me some more. “Want to touch them?~” She use a seductive voice and move closer to me while turning her body a bit so that her tails touches my chest. I swallow heavy and can feel a temptation of touching them build up inside me almost to the point that I start getting lightheaded, but I manage resist and take a few steps back. “N-No thanks, I’m good at the moment.” Strange… My mind almost went blank there for a moment. I don’t manage to think about it more before the other girls suddenly hugs me from behind and presses her racks against my back. “Yeah, why would he be interested in your tails when he has my boobs.” She rubs them against my back on purpose. “If it’s something you learn as a human is that men only think about boobs and ass.” Like before I can feel this strange force pulling me towards her and most of my mind gets emptied of everything else. But once again I manage to resist and move out of the way so that I have both of them in front of me. “What t-the hell is going on here?” I’m look at them both and can feel that something is different about them from just some moments ago. Something is wrong, their attraction suddenly when higher for me. “We’re trying to seduce you, what else does it look like?” The fox girl says. “W-Why?” I blush a bit in embarrassment. “To make you my husband ofc.” She casually remarks. “Why would he want a flat chested child?” The girl with the racks throws back at her and then turn to me.“Just ignore this kid and become my husband instead… You won’t regret it.” She moves closet but the fox girl grabs her long skirt and pull her back. “Get lost demon.” The fox girl says while pulling the other girls long skirt. I just look at them as they start fighting but soon grow tired of it. “Look, I don’t have time to deal with this so now if you excuse me.” I bow and start walking away from them. I have no idea what’s going on by I better get away from it. I only get about 15 meters before they both catch up to me again. “What husband tries to ditch his wife?“ The fox girl declares and grabs my left arm. “You won’t escape from me that easily.” The other girl says and grabs my right one. I feel embarrassed and uncomfortable, but for some reason I can't get free from them. Great... Day 1, part 3: “So what are your names then?” I ask the two girls as we are walking along the road. I could tell that I wouldn't get away from them any time soon anyway. “I’m Mina.” The girl with the racks says. “And I’m Vixen, you can either call me wife of Vixe ofc." She smirks and then continues. "Mind telling us yours husband?” “Philip…” I make another try to get them to release my arms but my body doesn't answer. “So what is this place then?” “I’ve seen vague maps over this place and apparently it’s an island.” Mina says. “Most monster girl also lack structure and thus bigger societies, towns or cities are uncommon. Off course you can find them here and there, but the majority of the population lives in the wild.” “Monster girls?” “That’s what you humans call us.” “So there are others like you?” “Yeah.” I started to feel a bit worried that I would have to deal with more stuff like this, but I soon find myself looking closer at Mina as I hadn’t really done it until now. I would guess she is around my age, maybe a bit older. Her hair is short and has a pink color. Her eyes are purple and the most noticeable thing on her head is two small horns, without them she would look completely human. Her clothing looks medieval with a long skirt and long armed shirt. The most noticeable thing about her is the chest and I would bet that she has some nice curves in other places too, however her clothing cover them up pretty well. “I see” I say as an answer and we continue to walk in silence for some time before Vixe open her month. “So where are we heading husband?” “A town or city which can give us more information about this place.” I look at Mina “I’m grateful for the information you’ve given me, I just want a more detailed explanation.” I smile towards her to show that my intentions were good. She blushes a bit embarrassed and looks away. “O-Off course, I’m interested in that myself as I’ve never left the vill…” She stops in her sentences and looks sad for a second before returning to normal. I notice , but decide not to ask as I didn’t feel that it was the right time. “Well I pretty much just got kicked out of my mother’s lair so I don’t know anything about this place either.” Vixe casually remarks with an uncaring tone. “Kicked out?” I look at her with a strange look. “How old are you?” “17, however most Youko get kicked out around 12-13 when they can start mating.” 17!? But she looks like a child! I try not to look bothered by her really late blooming and just mumble “I see.” as an answer. We then continued to walk in silence. After walking for some time I noticed that the sun started to set and that I was getting hungry. Luckily for us there was a forest not too far ahead so we left the road and headed for it instead. When we reached the forest they finally released my arms and we found a spot where we made a basic camp. I gathered dry branches for the fire while Vixe and Mina went out to gather food. When it was almost completely dark they came back, Vixe had somehow captured and killed a deer which she had brought back while Mina had gathered some mushrooms, berries and herbs. “Good, you made a fire.” Vixe says when she returns. “Nothing is wrong with raw, but cooked is better.” She smiles towards me and then start to butcher the deer with a sharp rock. When she is done we use the herbs Mina brought back and cook the meat over the fire. After dinner is done we just sit there around the camp fire and stare at the dancing flames in it. I start think back of home and wonder if they miss me, but soon get interrupted from my thoughts when I notice that both Mina and Vixe has moved closer to me and are now leaning on me from both sides. I’m just about to start protesting when I notice that both of them are already sound asleep. I smile to myself and thinking about what a crazy day this has been before I fall asleep too. Day 2, part 1: I wake up the next morning just as the sun arises over the horizon. Vixe and Mina are still asleep on each side of me and I look at them both for some time before I carefully get up. I yawn and slowly start walking towards a water sources I foundyesterday while looking for fire wood. I soon find it and wash my face a bit, I feel thirsty but avoid drinking from it as I don’t know how what bacteria might exist in. When I’m done I heading back to the camp where I find both Mina and Vixe arguing with each other about me, again. “Kids should just run along and find a man later when they have grown up!” Mina shouts. “Just because you look so damn grown up with those tits doesn’t mean you have more rights than me!” Vixe shouts back. “Just you wait, when I start growing I will blow you out of the park!” She makes a motion with her arm. “Ha! Do you seriously think you can bet a succubus in appearance?” Mina put her arms under her chest to taunt Vixe with her boobs and smirk. “You’re a damn Lesser Succubus, don’t get full of yourself.” “Cut it out you two.” I say as I walk up to them. “Ah, Husband.” Vixe say with a friendly tone as I approach them. “Don’t call me husband please.” “Good morning Philip.” Mina says with a gentle voice, totally different from moments ago. “Good morning Mina.” We soon after leave the camp and head back to the road which we started to follow again, luckily for me they didn’t grab my arms this time. “Do any of you know where we’re going by the way?” I ask. "South.” Mina answers. “I think this is Lord Kioko’s region.” “Lord Kioko?” I look at her questioning. “This world is governed by a few monster girls that are far stronger than everyone else. I don’t know how many they are or the name on all of them, but Kioko is the lord of the north region.” “Tsh… damn tyrant that brainwash everyone to join her cult of obedient monster girls.” Vixe remarks. “I take it that you don’t like her?” I look at Vixe. “Not at all… She is a fox spirit that tries to make every Youko become a Inari. She is a traitor to both monster girls and her own kind.” “Inari?” “You can see them as trained Youko. Instead of spreading their demonic energy around them they channel it into their husband and suppress their lust.” “That doesn’t sound too bad, depending on what demonic energy is ofc.” “Maybe, but I don’t like that they force it on us against our will.” She kicks a small rock which bounces ahead of us. “I guess you have a point” I make a pause. “So what is this demonic energy you talked about?” “No idea, all I know is the name of it and that it makes our lust run wild now and then.” “It change me into this” Mina says and looks down on her body. "But other than that I can only confirm what Vixe said." And uncomfortable feeling builds up in my chest and I nervously ask. “So by lust running wild you mean…” “That we get so horny that we would probably rape the closes man to us.” Vixe casually replies. For a second my fantasies start acting up, but I managed to shake it off and end up with an embarrassed feeling instead. “I-I see.” I’m still a man, so I can’t really deny my most basic instinct. Vixe notice my bothered face and smirks. “Don’t worry husband, I will try to resist it when the time comes.” I can tell that she defiantly wouldn’t, but the fact that she looks like a child probably disturbs me the most about this whole thing. Thankfully Mina disrupts my thought by pinching my shirt between her thumb and index finger before I manage to start dwelling too deep in it. “P-Please take good care of me when it h-happens.” She blushes and looks down at the ground. “I-I never seem to remember what happens during it.” I swallow heavily and look away from her in embarrassment, what the hell was I going to answer to that? ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Chapter 5 - Me and the fox girl I inhale some dust and start coughing. *Cough Cough* Ugh… That hurt. I open my eyes and slowly sit up, but all I see is darkness. Huh? I panic a bit and start feeling around me at the hard ground, but soon get interrupted by a cute little sneeze. I freeze in my movement and wait for a few seconds before opening my mouth. “H-Hello?” This darkness really made me feel defenseless. It’s silent, but after a few seconds I get an answer. “H-Husband?” It was Vixe’s voice. “Vixe?” I try looking around but can’t see a thing. “Y-Yeah.” I relax some again. Thank god. “What the hell happened?” I carefully get up on my feet and brush of some dust, my intention was to move towards Vixe’s voice as she answers. “They knocked you out and then when I fled with you I feel into this hole.” Her voice is coming from the left, so I slowly start moving in that direction. Right, Mina betrayed us. Apparently she was part of a slaver group that specialize in selling human males to monster girls and I had caught her interest. I must say that she was good at playing innocent tho. Not before long I bump into Vixe, which had also gotten up on her feet again. “Oh, sorry.” I blindly throw my arm around her so that she wouldn’t fall. Squishy? "Flat is justice, isn’t it?~” She moved close to my body. I quickly release her and take a small step back. “Sorry, didn’t mean to.” I can hear her giggle a bit and I blush. “A-Anyway, now what?” She doesn't answer, but I can hear that she is sniffing the air. “Come.” She grabs my arm and start dragging me along in a direction. “Where are we going?” “Towards a way out, the air smells fresher this way.” And she was right, not before long we started to see a light in the distance. The light blinds me as it hit me in the face, but I was glad that we were finally out of that darkness. Is it just me or did the air suddently got quite much hotter and damp? After my eyes have adapted I notice that we suddenly are in a forest, or rather jungle. “Where the hell are we?” I look at Vixe and notice how dirty she had become in there, her fur has lost most of its color and her hair was a mess. “We must have fallen through a wormhole.” “Wormhole? Like the ones that take you from one place to another?” “Yeah, my mom used to warn me about them when I was little.” Great, now we’re even more lost than we were from the start. I look around and sigh. “Well, can't do much about it. Let’s just head in a direction and hope that we find something of use.” I don’t really care anymore, this world just keeps thrown thing after thing at me. Vixe nod and we start moving away from the cave.[/i] -------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 6 - A place to live After walking for about an hour Vixe finally notice something amongst the foliage. “Look, a wall.” Vixe point to our left and amongst the foliage about 10 meter away there is a quite overgrown stone or concrete wall. “The hell is a wall doing in the middle of nowhere?” I look at it and then around us. Nope, still nothing else around. We change our direction towards it and when we get closer I notice that the wall has a small roof on top of it which makes it give off this Asian feeling. Weird. I look around at it as we approach and judge that it’s probably 2,5 meter high and about 30 to 40 meter long. I don’t see a way to get over it without going around the wall, but luckily I soon notice a small hole in the wall that we can crawl through. “Vixe, there is a hole in the wall over there, let’s go through that.” She looks where I point and we change course towards it. When we reach the hole Vixe gets through without any problems due to her childlike body, me on the other hand have to work a bit more, but after sometime I get through. “Damn what a fate it would be to get stuck in a wall in the middle of the jungle.” I say as I get up on my feet again and I grin towards Vixe which laughs a bit. “Haha, a monster girl would probably find you though as you’re still untainted you give off a very special smell.” “Really?” “Yeah, we will have to do something about that soon though as it might become bothersome in the future.” She turns her head and smirks towards me. I blush a bit and the same time swallow. While the thought of a sexual act intrigues me her childlike appearance still bothers me, but as she stated I will 100% surely have no choice but to do it with her in the future. If it’s something I’ve learn since coming here is that every females here would do anything for a dick, that Vixe has been able to resist for this long is purely because of her willpower and maybe a little bit of kindness towards me. I soon get interrupted in my thoughts when an overgrown house appears before us. I can tell that is Asian or rather traditional Japanese themed, just like the wall. “This place looks like a shrine or something” I take a step up upon the wood terrace. Huh, the wood hasn’t rot yet. “I’ve never seen a shrine before.” She looks a bit exited. We walk around to the front of the building and I can now with safely say that this had once been a shrine. I jump down from the wood terrace and walk to the middle of the yard in front of the house which surprisingly enough hadn’t been overtaken by the jungle yet. I look around, but all I can see are two houses and some smaller statues. Quite the small shrine, tho the buildings are quite large I guess. Meanwhile Vixe decide to check if the door is locked on the bigger building we had found first, it isn’t. I look at her as she open the door and get hit by a dust cloud in the face. I have to restrain myself from laughing at the scene before me and instead start walking towards her. She continue to cough for a bit and then slowly moves inside in which I shorty follow her. Inside there is only one big room and from the light coming in through the door I can see a gold altar at the back of it. “Wow, look at that.” I slowly start walking towards it while Vixe start opening the storm shutters to let in some more light. The gold altar shines bright in the sun light and I notice that there isn’t a single dust particle on it even though the rest of the room is full of them. Strange. The impulse of touching it is strong, but I manage to control myself as something feels off about it. Instead I bow down and look at the strange symbols at the front, but I can’t understand what they mean. “What do you think this altar is for?” I look at Vixe which just finished opening the last storm shutter. “No idea, but it has probably something to do with my kind.” She point at a statue of a 9-tailed fox girl behind the altar and when I look around the room I find that there are several other statues of regular fox in the room. “Well let’s not touch it until we know what it really is then. There is something that doesn't feel right about it.” I get up on my feet again. “I can feel a bit of demonic energy coming from it.” She twist her body a little bit like she is bothered by something. "Another reasons not to touch it then." We left the altar room for now to explore the rest of this place, I was hoping that we would be able to claim this place as ours for now. After all this shit during the first month in this new world have left me tired. Shrine Map: http://i.imgur.com/GeBXhzn.jpg Shrine Location: http://i.imgur.com/y5qL7F6.jpg Chapter 7: A village? “There we go” A week had past since we found this place and I remove the last piece of weed from the garden behind the living quarters. I get up on my feet again and I look around at my handy work, pleased that it actually looks like someone is living here now. Vixe had gone to find the nearest town two days ago, so in the meantime I had continued to cleaned, removed the overgrowth and repaired the place. So… What now? I stare at the same spot for a while, making most of the world around me black out. I continue to daydream for a while until the sound of falling trees reaches my ears. The hell? I look behind me towards the direction of the sound, but can't see anything because of the houses. Guess I'll have to walk around. I walk around the house but don't get far before I stop. What the?... The forest that used to rise up over the front wall is gone and the blue sky now rises above it instead. I stare at it at first and then slowly start moving towards the gate. I grab an old rusty axe we had found in the tool shaft behind the living quarters on the way, it might not be the best weapon but it's better than nothing. My heart beats fast and fear starts to linger in my body as I get closer to the gate and voices I hadn’t heard before starts to echo through the sky. I swallows as I grab the handle on gate and am just about to open it when someone on the other side starts to knock at it. The sudden knock almost make me shit my pants and I jump a few steps backwards. “Hello? Anyone home?” The person on the other side asks. I stare at the gate. What should I do?! It take a few seconds before I finally manage to muster the courage to answer. “Y-Yes? W-Who are you?” I could hear the nervosity in my voice. “Oh, good” she mumbles “Um I’m Valdis, and we wonder if we could borrow some water? We haven’t drilled our own well yet!” “W-water?” I swallow. “Yeah, we’ll pay you back later!” We? “H-How can I trust you?” “Umm… Wait a sec!” I can hear her run away and then come back. “Here, catch!” She throws a bag over the wall which land close to me. I open the bag and find some papers of the person on the other side of the wall, apparently she is a 'government official' from Bestalion. “We’re here by orders from this lands lord to build an outpost for refuges here!” “Refuges?” “Yeah, from the war down south. A outpost village has been ordered to be construct close to this shrine!” Well from what I can tell these papers looks legit... Wait war? I manage to calm down a bit, but the war part bothers me. “Fine, I’ll let you in then if you tell me about this war.” I open the gate slowly, prepared to swing the axe with my other hand. “Thanks yo...” The girl on the other side freezes in her movement and look at me “Oh, a human?” she looks surprised for a few seconds and then relax her face again. “Surprised?” I smirk towards her and relax my axe arm. "So what's this about a war?" "There is a rebellion against the current lord over the desert in the south, and people has started to flee the place. This outpost will serve as a distribution point so that we don't get overpopulated in one place." "I see..." Bothersome, but guess I'll ignore it for now. "Anyway the well is behind that big building on the right, take as much as you want.” I point in its direction. “Ah ok, thanks again.” She bows and then start running towards it with the barral on her back. Undead maybe? She looked quite pale and those red eyes didn’t seem normal. I look at her back for a few seconds before I turn around and look out of the gate where a village had started to appear where it just yesterday had been jungle. Wow, they build fast. I walk out of the gate to look closer at the construction site below the small hill in front of the shrine. One, two, three, four… Meh, too many houses to count. She wasn’t joking, they really are building a whole village below the shrine. I wonder what Vixe will say about this. Someone below waves towards me and I wave back. Well, at least we get closer to the store. I stand there and look out over the construction site for about 15min before I decide to head back into the shrine. For the next couple of days Valdis and several others come over to ask for help, and after about 5 days the village is done and people starts to move in. Chapter 8: Guess she is my wife now “So what’s the deal with the village?” Vixe close the front door behind her. “Apperently they are here by orders from Kioko.” “Great…” She sarcastically mumbles. “Well they seem friendly, the overseer has promised us payment if we help them with the construction.” “I couldn’t get everything we needed, so we might have to accept that offer.” She drops a larger backpack and bag on the floor. “Now then…” She suddenly throws herself at me so that we end up on the floor where she proceeds to climb up on top of me. “I’ve been horny for days now and frankly are tired of waiting~” She smirks and I can see that she is red in the face. “Um… V-Vixe?” I look at her face at first but soon get distracted by the fact that I have a perfect view in between her legs. S-Seriously? Her panties have already started to become wet. I look at them for a few seconds and I can feel myself getting light headed too, but I quickly shake away the thoughts and looked up again. I had expected this to happen sooner tho, so I’m glad that she had hold out for this long. Her appearance still makes me feel a bit weird, but I know that it is pointless to resist as she is going to mate with me regardless of what I think or want. “L-Let’s get this over with then.” I blush over the embarrassing statement. She smirks towards me, even more blushed. ”Can’t you at least sound a bit happy? You’re finally going to lose your virginity and become my husband for real” She moves one of her tails behind her while she says that and I can start feel a rubbing pressure through my pants against my genitals. “W-Well, if you had looked 3 to 4 years older I wouldn’t mind but…” I don’t manage to finish my sentence before she forces her second tail into my pants and start touching it directly. “I think you will enjoy it regardless~ “ She giggles. “I…” I don’t manage to say more before Vixe pulls down my pants and expose my now fully erected penis. “Now… Let’s have some fun~” She looks me in the eyes and giggles lustfully... I can tell that this won’t be over anytime soon. -------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 9: B-Babies? “I just remembered something.” I lean against the shovel that I was digging in the dirt with. Earlier this morning we had been given some seeds from one of our new neighbors down in the village, so we decided to plant them in the garden. “What?” Vixe looks up at me from the ground.. “Umm…” I twist my body slightly in discomfort. “How does pregnancy work here?” I blush and look away a bit in embarrassment over the question. “I mean, we…” Vixe interrupts me before I manage to finish the sentence. “Don’t worry, we need a lords blessing for it to work… Or at least that’s what my mom told me.” “I see…” Phew~ “T-That’s good then, I don’t think I’m ready to become a dad yet.” I pull up the shovel from the dirt and start digging again. Vixe laughs a bit at my statement and just smile towards me, which make me feel even more embarrassed but calm somehow. |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 10:33 AM
| [MSG] Lukavminaev's Story [1/2] -,- it sore ... 0_0 .... -,- it still sore ... <_< but, what was that famous man says again ... ? 8D I don't care ... here we go : Attention : before reading this chapter i suggest you take care of your eyes, and provide some drink near you. So if you feel your eyes hurt during the read, dont force it, take pause and drink some water. Because i don't know how to change it well XD ... i think i'll let it this way. I hope i'll make less spelling & grammar error forward. Thats all, enjoy reading ... :)) Chapter 1 - The day it begins It was nice sunset, when I and my friends come back from Sidney with our plane. I am looking through window while my friends joking around with each others. It was nice trip. I, my classmate and two of our teacher had our end of year vacation. I sat beside my friend Bob, he was fat and has that side of clumsy looks, he was nice and comfortable to speak with, even you can’t rely for big responsibility to him. In front of us is Nissa, she currently curling asleep inside her blanket, I can see her sleeping eyes through her short hair from behind, so calm with red glowing sunset painted at her. So calm, yet so warm. It was nice, I think I will order some coffee, so I ask Bob and his friends with he currently joking if they want it too. But then I felt this kind of cold feeling around my neck, make me shiver. I don’t know, if this sunset is too bright or just some dramatized afternoon idea stuck in my head. I look at the plane’s window, I can’t see the sunset anymore. No, not just sun or even clouds, it’s just red bright color torched from another side. Nissa wakes up with confused looks. I heard murmuring from the passengers, they tough plane’s wings were on fire. I got myself panicked, but it’s just for some minutes, then it built up to larger panics. People throw things here and there, some even try to make their way to the pilots. I try to reach Bob, but he is already on the far back of the plane with his friends from before. I look at Nissa and she looks back at me, I quickly reached her and try running to the back with many people, it much safer there, I think. I can feel frighten within her grasp, she seems already caught up to the panics. Her face looks so frightened. Then like the hammer of Thor rammed from above of the plane, the floor vibrated with chaotic vibe, my heart pumped rapidly. I can’t feel Nissa hand anymore, but that not the most confused thing here. I see the cockpit being crunched, like a huge giant crunching it from outside. But then I see it, it was a dark dark cloud, so dark that I think it filled with hatred than rain water. It come closer feet by feet, people at the back pushing each others in panic, I can see my seat being eaten by it. I think it’s only matter of time until it crunched us here at the back of the plane. Suddenly some kind of feeling bursting through my heart, make it warm, even though it’s in the middle of chaos. I feel time seems so slow, I then taking my step closer to the dark cloud, I don’t know why I do it, yet with some kind of nostalgic feeling I try to reach it with my hand. I can feel Bob and Nissa grabbing my clothes trying to pull me back, I turn my head back to see both of their confused and afraid expression, but then the cloud suddenly pulls me and sucked me inside to the center of whirling tornado. Only chaos I see here, only dark … dark … and dark whirling cloud, the winds so strong that I think it will thorn my arms and legs apart from my body. I don’t know why I choose to reach this cloud before, but I believe with my choice that this nostalgic feeling must mean something. I think even if I die, I will die the way I choose it. And then I try to close my eyes, seeking the answer from inside my heart. Weirdly the atmosphere feel much calmer, gradually it changes. Chaotic … Calmer … Chaotic … Calmer … chaotic … calmer Chaotic … calmer … much calmer … I think I am drowned … Wait, I did drowned, I can’t breathe. I open my eyes and found myself underwater. I horribly move my arms and legs trying to get to surface. But then I know it will be meaningless act. Then, I stop my movement, I try to clam my head a bit. Seconds later, I let some bulb freed from my mouth and then following it. Yes it’s basic but it’s actually work, little by little I can see the water limit ahead, I am trying to swim faster. And then finally, I am out, “phuah … “. I breathe desperately, I let more oxygen come to my lungs than usual. Little by little I try to calm my heart beat. From the sound of it, it looks like some birds flying around disgusted at my sudden appearance. I look left and right trying to locate myself, and the plane. Yes I plunged to the water, means maybe the plane crashed down too right? And that’s weird cloud is just a big horrible tornado mixed with some creepy imagination of mine. But then I couldn’t see the plane, its just water all the way to horizon. “What? … Where am i?” I sighed. Then suddenly I feel sad, imagining maybe the plane drowned to the bottom of sea with all of its passengers. “Isn’t it obvisious, you are at sea” someone answered me, I got startled, I am looking around but couldn’t find any other people near me, then some idea crossed my mind, those clapped sounds, maybe some bird who can talk. I looked up to the sky to find my answer, and then I see them, the birds, strangely it shaped like human birds, no … no … those are bat wings. “What the … ?” I crept up, I am watching the most inhuman thing I ever seen until now. Those creatures have wolf haired feet’s and winged arm, I can’t see their eyes which hidden mysteriously behind their white haired pony, “I said, you are currently at sea …” said one of them. I … I cant think of any possibility of where in the world I am. Am I near java? Or china? “lets get it done Rina, take Him back to our cave so we can mount Him” said another one, “M’mount … ?” I don’t know why it slip from my mouth, the batgirl who spoke to me before suddenly come closer “yes, mount” says her with smile. I stood there puzzled. I don’t know if rejecting or accepting her will do any good to my situation. This place is enough strange already, I think. But then, I try to move my arm up to reach Rina, when suddenly I hear another creepy whisper from near my ears “Don’t do it, they are too ferocious” I startled again, but rather than looking who said it I then turned my face up, they are smiling there and waiting, but now I can see some creepy grin with them. Chapter 2 - The day it dissolve Damn right, I sure now I am in danger. I pulled my arm fast before Rina can reach it, she seems stunned and disappointed at my sudden rejection. I swim to opposite direction, trying to get farther away from them. “AFTER HIM!” said one of them, suddenly they rapidly maneuvering at my direction. Its fast, I don’t know if I can swim fast enough to escape from them, but I think I had only one choice, I turn my head straight and then swim with all of my power. Clap ... clap … I can hear they are already few meter behind me. CLAP … CLAP … damn it! I can feel their claw trying to catch me from back of my hair. Damn, is it that close already? Then suddenly Rina shows up in front of me “Got Ya …” she says with that creepy grin. I think I can’t stop right now, I am already within her reach. Then suddenly pair of soft hands pulling me underwater. “NOOO!” I can barely hear Rina scream enormously up there, they can’t go underwater and start flying in circle. “you can’t escape them with that speed of swim” said the owner of the hand, who seems same person helping me earlier. So soft and tender yet strong. Her hug also soft … no its … slimy. What? So she is another inhuman, my heart beat suddenly rise up, “calm down … firstly we must find the place for you to hide, sea is not good for humans, sigh …” her expression changed, I look above and see those batgirls start to make five to five formation. “it will be too dark soon enough, and those werebats will be at their best at night” I just nod, I don’t know how to respond to her at this moment “can you hold your breath a bit longer, I will bring you to nearest land” I nod again. Then like some kind of water jet combusting from around her back, the slimy girl brings me to the left with enormous speed. I try looking bellow and realizing there was some explode from our position before. Those batgirls (werebats) seem like shooting some kind of sonic wave from their mouth. “damn, they escape. Quickly after them!” said Rina. Four of them already taking move to make their maneuver to our direction, followed by another four and four. We are a top at speed, but then we meet the area with bunch of large rock, slimy girl seems hard to maintain her speed while dodging it, I can see the silhouette of land already. And then I see four of them already catch up to us, and shooting their sonic beam. I defend with my hand, trying to block it. I can feel the wave, but it seems has no impact on me, I conclude it was an unharmed attack, I lowered my block. But then suddenly a jolt of vibrate ringing my ears, I want to scream but sea water prevent me to do so, I just grind my teeth and trying to block my ears with my hands. “Aaaaah …” I hear slimy girl painfully scream “it … ts … close … I .. ca … n .. mak … e … it” her body seems crazily vibrated with sea water around her, she seems so in pain. I pity her although I am amazed, I always see her as ‘monster’ and make distance. Yet she always jumps across, reach me with her soft hand, and pulled me from danger, even accept hurt while doing it. I am crying, you’re good girl, I am saying in my heart, I will find a way to repay it. Slimy girl suddenly make shape turn, dodging large boulder in front of us. Two werebats who following us lost their balance and crashed to the boulder, two other seems successfully avoid it “DAMN YOU … !”. But that did not seems to slowing them, they’ve already make their way near us again. I’ve sighed multiple times, thinking how useless I am in this situation. This world, these creatures, these inhuman battle, I can’t think of any way to make us out of it. It is too big punch for me as a man. The sun seems already set, and the moon starts to glow. The werebats seems stopped their movement for moment, I don’t know, maybe collecting power from the moon. The slimy girl use this chance to lift me up out of water. “Bwhaaah” I breath horribly again. “Listen” she says, while facing me, “I will shoot my bulb while you hold on it, that way you will move faster to the land” I just nod, she is so pretty and … nice curved … I just realize both of us naked all this time. Her slimy hair seems swayed when she looks back, and then turns to face me again. “from this forward fighting them will be pain, I’ll distract them a little then dive to the bottom” she says, “t-thank you …” slimy girl seems crashing multiple bulb up and down to make some random water splash around her, then looks back at me “don’t mind it … “ she smiles “just promise to mate me later”. She makes some big splash, seems like explode “m-mate .. ?” I am confused, “just keep hiding …” and with that she stretch her arm to me, shooting a bulb for me to hold, and then shooting second bulb with faster speed which then send me flying farther from her. From distance, with help of moonlight I can see big water explosion from slimy girl place. Some werebats seems got their sensor blocked by the splashes, but then they can manage it and dodging the splash more easily. The bulb brings me farther and farther, I can’t see them anymore, I just hope she is okay. I don’t know how far I will be sent flying, from my position I just can see the stars. I am trying to turn to my back to see where I am heading. But fool of me, the bulbs seems slipped through my back and then I fall. Bugh … I am smashed to the sand. Damn pain … I then squirm around, trying to lay my back on the sand while holding my left shoulder. I see the stars, glowing in the sky. Some plants that I don’t know before stretch its branch on my view. I look left and right, there seems like a forest, a forest with beach in front of it. I look at the farther I can see inside the forest, trying to figure how deep it is. Seems I can’t see if there is open area behind it. I am slowly got up trying to make my way to the forest, I’ve promised to that nice slimy girl to keep hiding. But then I heard some kind of movement, I immediately hide myself to nearest rock, while trying to peep a little. There were two monster girls, but now it has snake part rather than wings like I’ve seen before. Sure is no one looks like normal human here, or maybe I just don’t meet them yet. “Really, you’ve mate with one of them” said one of them with green cloth, “yeah they were bunch of lamias merchant passing by few days ago, it was fun” said one with blue cloth. “Hmm … I still prefer human man though” said green one sulking, “don’t be like that, I’ve said I am sorry not inviting you”. “Yeah … I know that” answer green one, she smiles nicely. But then her expression changed a little, she sticks her tongue out twice. “Speaking of human man, do you know how long since last time we enjoy using them?” she giggled. The blue one seems confused, but after sticking her tongue twice she smiled “I can’t remember, it seem like hundred moon phase already”, she suddenly face to my location to my location. I am startled, quickly stoop lower and stop peeping them. “And you know” seems the green one speaking “why human always think they can get away from us?” her face suddenly appeared on my side. I jump with reflex, and then run as fast as I can to the forest. I can hear both of them giggled, damn … those sexy voice now seems to scary. “You know, our kind designed to ensure we can fulfill our biggest desire” suddenly one of those snake girl popped out from the tree near me, I push myself to run faster. “Our desire to enjoy the warmth of human male body …” another one popped out from another side. “Gaaah … don’t scare mee!” I say while push myself running to the limit, they giggled again. I don’t know how far or how fast I am running, I just run as fast as I can, no, I push myself to run even faster to get me out from this scary situation. I realize the uphill and there is many turn here, I can hear both of them have chit-chat behind me, seems enjoying this pursuing, maybe waiting for me to lost to my fatigue, I think. “Gaah … damn!” I scream and while still running fast. “Speaking of human, being lord sure is nice, they have their own human-farm”, the other one seems surprised, “but you know, that just rumor … AWAAAH!”. I think I can’t feel the grip of my feet anymore, I didn’t realize there is a canyon early, and then … I fall again. “Awawaah … Too bad …” says her sulking, and then both of them slowly back to the forest with sulky face. Chapter 3 – The day it fall Is this my time to die? It is just few hours ago, I have good chat with Bob and Nissa … I can still remember the looks in her face. Such smile … such pretty laugh. Now I am falling in the middle of nowhere … is this my time to die? … Suddenly I feel regret. I regret everything I cannot do for my life till today. I think I cannot die yet. I cannot die. I have my promise to that slimy girl to meet her. I am a man and I have to keep my promise. I smile … suddenly that kind of feeling warm my heart. I don’t know if falling is so calming, it’s like there is very long distance between me and surrounding. The wind … is so calm. Flows through my fingers, so calm yet so warm. I feel I want to live in this place forever. The smell of it, it’s like … it’s like … plastic? … I try to open my eyes … Nissa? Her lips moving, seems want to say something. But, I can’t hear it. The red lights, torched form either side of the plane. Painted the conclave with weird red sunset. As if everything burned with color of sad evening. Suddenly, the shock. We stoop lower, I can see she screaming from her expression, so painful to watch. And then she says it again. “what … ?” I ask, “what do you say?”. ... o … i …. a … “what?” ... o … i …. a … “DON’T LEAVE US …” I awake … Once again, I breathe desperately. My vision gets blurred, but then I can see the ceiling. I try to move my left hand. I can’t. Its like tied to some kind of plain wood. I try to get up, crutched with my right hand. “Aaarrgh …” my back really hurt, I forced to lay sideway, somehow managed to not fall from the bed (or table, I don’t know). My god, it’s like I have crashed by truck or something. Somehow I can hear some steps from other side of the wall. And then I heard soft knocking sound from the door near corner of the room. There is door? I am thinking, then maybe this is some kind of house in this monster island. This house is nicely designed, maybe there is good human living here for long time. Knock … knock … “are you awake mister?” a soft voice asking me. I was nearly jump in happy, knowing there is another human here. “yes … yes .. I awake” answer me. Then the door opened, I must take my word back about being human. There is a girl stands in front of me. She was short haired, with big golden bell around her neck, with white furred legs like … like horse, or bull, or … cow. I nearly jumped backward if not because I think, maybe she is the one taking care of me. She noticed my surprised expression, and then hides behind the glass she brought on her hand. “A-are you afraid of me … ?” she ask. “N-not like that …” answer me, “a-are you the one found me falling from the cliff?” I give my nerve asking her. “I-it’s not like that …” “ I found you fallen to lady arachne lair w-when she is not home”. Sudden silence happens between us. “M-may I sit there …” she breaks the ice. “Sure … it is your home at all” I caught myself can talk properly to her. She sat at the seat near my bed. I then notice she has those big, large, huge, busty, cow, nice racks. I unconsciously am staring at those things for some minute. “A-are you thirsty … ?” she hand over the glass of milk on her hand. Some crazy idea revolving around my head, thinking maybe she milking herself to make this milk. But then, I think it was rude, I’ve helped by her after all. “Thanks” I take the glass and drink it. “Drink it, it can help to heal your back” she says. I am drinking it. Sweet, I think. I can see her from the reflection of the glass. Her expression, seems can’t hold something … something … so aroused. Her face comes closer and closer to me. I even can feels her hot breath. Like she can’t hold it anymore, want to release it all. “I am done” she pulled herself quickly, then I give her the glass. I can see her blushing while bringing the glass. And then she close the door. Chapter 4 – The day it described “Hoaahrm …” I am yawning. It was nice morning, the milk last night was really good, I felt my back is not that much achy anymore. I stretch my arm while yawning again. Hmmm … I felt this room kind of different than usual, like the ventilations have got opened. I slowly open my eyes, it’s like … crowded here. Then I can see clearly there are many kinds of monster girls watching me throughout windows holes. I slowly pull my blanket back, trying to hide while still watching them. Suddenly cow girl from before popped out from the door. “G-guys … I think you are all scaring him” she said. The crowds turn to her for seconds, and then turn back at me. “Noel, Do you think He is good enough to be mounted now?” ask one of them. Both of us startled, “w-whaa … N-no, her back not fully recovered yet” answer cow girl. I heard the cries of disappointed among the crowd, before then they scattered and go back to their own business. I can still hear their murmuring, “being human is sure problematic huh, being weak and all …” said one girl which looks like some kind of buffalo girl, with horn and her furred legs. Then I can see her going to the forest carrying her axe. “D-don’t mind them … they are just curious. It’s rare to see human here after all, e-especially human man” she hide her face again, like usual. Then she hands me another glass of milk from the desk beside us, “here, drink …” she says. So, this is my daily medicine, I think. I am drinking it, while looking at her. Maybe she will show that expression again, I think. I smiled thinking what happen the other day. Maybe I just too scared to let it go as it is, I think. And my back is still hurt, it will just get worse if I use it to pump her. I chocked a little, trying to throw away that dirty mind. But I just saw her looked to other way, with empty eyes, to far outside the windows. “There is something in your mind?” ask me while handing empty glass to her, trying to break the silent. She seems startled and turns her face looking at me “N-no … I just” he then looked back to the window “I just … maybe I’ll bring you some trouble”. “Why I would be in trouble, you’ve helped me” I say trying to make her not too looks that sad. “Thank you …” she says, smiling at me. Damn pretty, I think. “Oh sorry …” she takes the empty glass from my hand and then walks back to the door, “I’ll be right back …” she smile again, and then disappeared behind the door. I smiled. Hm … hm … hmm … what is it … this is like I have some kind of private, sexy, bombshell, nurse. Hohohoho … I think my body moving by itself, dancing. “Aw … aw … ouch” I forgot my back still hurt, then I lay my body sideway. While I relax myself, I try thinking. Hmmm … what was she possibly means by bringing me to trouble. I try to remember what she told me. I was falling from the cliff. I fall to some place that she describes it as ‘lady arachne lair’. Hmm … wait … who is that lady arachne, and what was she meant with her Lair. I think I must ask her about it. “Noel, who is Lady arachne you mentioned before?” suddenly I ask her when she popped out from the door. Noel looks surprised “w-well …” she paused a bit, and then sighed “I think I am kind of stealing you from her”. I confused, “s-so, what’s the deal? It is not I am kind of being owned or anything though”. “Yes you are” answer her sighed “I think, I will explain it from the start”. And with her saying that, I have feeling it will not being simple situation anymore. “First, you are a human right?” said her. “Yes, so?” I said. “Humans are rare here” she said. “So … that does explain why they’re watching me” I surprised. “Not just like that” said her emotionally, “Secondly, you are human man”, I stunned “meaning?”. “Meaning every girl here has special need from you” she said. I suddenly understand what those two snake woman said to me in the forest. Then it is sure being dangerous for me, for only being arrived to this monster world. “B-but, that’s mean I am in your capture right? Y-you treat me well all this time”. “i-it will be okay if I am the one capturing you, I will love you” she said, hiding her face again. I just stunned at her sudden confession. But then, she said “The third problem, I think Lady arachne is the first found you, thus claimed you as her owned”. “Yes, he is mine …“ suddenly some kind of huge spider with woman body crawling through the window. Chapter 5 – The day it surrounded I’ve nearly jumped from the bed. A spider? This big? Crawling through window? The hell did I just see. But then, I just see woman part of that monster. Such sexy body, partially covered with black skin like light armor. So exotic, combined with menacing expression on her face. Damn, why all girl here so sexy. Two of her legs already landed silently to the floor. Her boobs jiggling a little but her face won’t change its direction, looks like small dancing. Before then, she throws away that menacing looks to Noel. “You, low cattle! How dare you steal my feast!” She points up her finger to Noel. “B-but …“ Noel seems scared and hide behind my shoulder. “Now … now … enough there old granny”, a sudden voice coming from outside of window. And there she is brown furred bull like girl standing bravely gazing without fear to spidey girl. “You know the rule. You against one of us, you against all” said her again while taping her oversized axe at her shoulder. And I saw them. All monster girls who previously watching me from the windows, now stand side by side behind the bull like girl. The spidey girl watching them with anger. But then she slowly crawling back to the outsid, “Hmmphh …”. “And don’t even try to break anything from house”, bull girl said again. “You there … enough mocking me! Do you know what will happen if I tell others that you hide human man here?” said spidey girl with gaze full of anger. “Don’t-You-Dare!” said bull girl, but the spidey girl seems didn’t hear that, and walk silently back to the forest. Sudden silent occurred. Then another girl which looks like she has been trapped in the jar speaks “s-so … w-when we start it?”. The bull girl suddenly remembered “o-oh right … Noel, give him some clothes and bring him to the yard, I’ll start the fire”. “And don’t let him wear something too complicated, he will only wear it for moment” said her before disappearing from my sight. “Fire? For party?” I ask Noel who seems busy searching from some small wooden crate. “Yes … your party” she smiled to me and then handing pair of simple clothes, who seems created from animal skin. “Thanks …” I say, at least it’s better than being nude all the time, I think. “We will be waiting at backyard” she then following bull girl, disappeared from my sight. I wear the clothes she gave me. It’s not that hard, except for the trouser. I need to make a knot so it won’t fall from my waist. And then, I open the door. Hmm … its sure nice smell, like morning should do. Little cold though. I stretch my arm again, and look around trying to locate the yard she told me. And then, I notice … this is the only house here, surrounded by wide plains grassland mixed with some savanna. I can see forest far away there, except at left side of the house which seems close to the forest. There is small really bridge who connect to the forest, you can go across it with only two wide steps. Under it there is Small clean River. Also, there are usual savanna trees from both side of the house. I then walk to the right, circling the house. I can see them not too far from the house. While I walking to meet them, I can see there is mountain region far away there, behind the forest. “Heyyaa morning boy” said bull girl from before. She seems just arrive to the place like me, she then put down two slug like girls who she carried before. “Thanks again Mira” said one of them, bull girl currently taking her seat near me and then move away her axe so two of them can get closer, “you know you don’t have to say that” said her. Now I can see them all clearly, sure looks like crowded, I can understand why I got shy before. There are two slugs like girls who sit beside Mira, the bull girl. And then one turtle like girl at the other side, who sat between two plants like girls who have flower like hat above them. In front of me, on other side of the fire, there is a small girl who seems trapped inside a pot. And I don’t know if I must help her, since she looks like she doesn’t mind it. “S-so … you are all like family?” I say, trying to break the ice since they only staring at me all the time. “Nah … not like that” said Mira, “we only … what you called it … hmmm, friends of Noel here”. “We’ve been friend with her since we are small. We usually play there at her parent house”. “Her parent?” I said with curious face. “Yeah, her parent. And that’s mean a human and a holstaurus notice that morning boy” said her. “Holstaurus is her kind. Like you see, we are all different” said slug like girl. “We are giant slug type, Mira here is a minotaurus, Kona there is a kappa, Wenny and Lenny beside her are mandragoras, and Sheena there in front of you is a pot devil” said another slug girl. “And you two?” I ask them. “They are Mol and Len” now kappa girl who answered it, “where is Noel?” ask her to Mira. Mira looks back to the house, “she will come, just wait it for moment” said her then. “Kaaah” the kappa girl seems disappointed and then squirming around with her back. Other girls seems let her be like that, so I just trying to not thinking too much about that. “So … this human man, where is he going?” I ask Mira again. “Well … I don’t know, some day they disappeared from the house” said Mira. “They … you mean the human man and his holstaurus wive?”, Mira seems surprised how fast I catch the situation “not with Mira’s mother, but with her human wife, boy”. I surprised, so … there is actually human civilization here on this monster land? How can they survive? “Father just gone some day to the sea with her human wife” Noel suddenly popped out behind me, and then take a seat beside me “he said, he just want to visit human kingdom somewhere, and then he will come back” she seems sad, “but then he won’t come back even now” now she most likely holding her tears not going to burst here at the party. “Now … now … Noel, just forget it” said Mira suddenly, seems like trying to calm Noel. “Hey there morning boy, why don’t you tell about yourself too …”. I looked to all of them, then I answer “well … my name is Lukav … I got here by accident” and then I tell them everything happened to me, till I meet them here. Chapter 6 – The day it extracted “Bwahahaha …” Mira laughing while holding her stomach, I am just lowering myself sulking. “Don’t laugh like that Mira, He is human after all”, said Noel. But I can see her hand covering her mouth, seems can’t hold the laugh. Damn … not she too. “But surely, you’ve been helped by a slime, running around naked, and then fall from the cliff after chased away by two lamias?”, said Mira. It’s not exactly like that, I’ve been helped by super water girl with her incredible water power, being in stealth mode to hide my presence while I am in strange land, but two snake monster able to notice me and then chase me till I’ve nowhere to run, thus falling from the cliff. I just mumbled by myself Mira seems notice me “Now … now … don’t sulk like that heh, Hmph … bwahahaha” but then she just laughing at me. I just look away from her and notice all other girls seem like preparing something. I take one of grilled fishes we grill them before, from when they hearing my story. It little tasteless, but it is so delicious to fill my empty stomach, maybe I can do something about it later if I can find some salt. “Mira … I found it” I saw kappa girl carrying something like straw mat. “Good …” said Mira, then she looks at the sky “the time is right too”. I followed her looking at the sky. It will be dark soon, I think. So, we have been talking this long. What a party, I think. Maybe they’ve just sitting around the fire, burn the snacks, while have nice chit-chat. No music? No dance? Hmm … well, they’re not like human after all. But soon, I think I underestimated their ‘party’ too early. “Lukav, lay on the mat” said Mira. “What? Is it time to sleep already? We sleep here?” ask me joking. “What do you mean, we are not starting anything yet”. I just followed what Mira said, sure they all now all friendly to me but I think it’s not clever to draw their anger, I can’t imagine how scary they’ll be as a group of monster girls. So, I just lay on the mat. “Like this?” I say. “Yes … good” said Mira. I can see all of them surrounding me. Their eyes like focused at me, no, they focused at … at … what the. My holy sword slowly erect, while I am thinking some bad things about this situation. So, I am the main dish? And this ‘my party’ is actually my party for being feasted to their ‘mounting’ business thing. And all information I gather till now about these monster girls seems connected. I can’t believe I treat them like normal human women’s few minutes ago. They puffed themselves, being closer and closer to me. Noel sits beside me, her breath seems heavy. Then she make that move, she undress her top. I feel my eyes to heavy too notice. Our fire now only left few embers, warm us, while the night engulfing. I close my eyes. Chapter 7 – The day it tickled Within my blurred vision. I can see Noel, smiling toward me. Her hand, extended to me, putting her palm on my chest. I can feel the warmth inside my body, inside my heart, this is that feeling. Then I see her engulfed with thousands of small lights, little by little, turn her to the light, then flying toward me, through my chest. I accept her, her warmth, her hug. I close my eyes, keep the warmth inside my heart. Then suddenly, I can feel someone hug my arm, so slimy, so fresh. I open my eyes. I saw her, so lovely, so blue. I move my head closer to her, I want to reach that demanding face of her, I want to kiss her. Do you like being here? Suddenly I can hear a voice spoke to me. I found me being alone again. Do you like living in this kind of world? I try to find where that voice came from, but all I can see is dark. “Yes, I like here” answer me. Don’t you want to come back? Then, it was that burning plastic smell, stung my nose. I can see the seats, the ceiling, the red glow torched from both directions. Nissa stands in front of me, her check blackened like burn scar, slowly spread all over her body. Don’t you want to come back? DON’T LEAVE US! My heartbeat wakes me up. Sweats poured all over my skin. “I am awake, I am awake” I said myself, breathing heavily. Then I notice, I just lay on some wide plain area, while watching to the clouds. “Oh God, that really was just a dream”. I can feel heat on my face, then I notice it was morning sun glared at me. I try to block it with my hand, Hmm … where am I again? Oh right, I am at some kind of strange world filled with monster girls. I notice relaxed feeling all over my body. Must be from what happened last night. Oh man, that was awesome. I am really glad I was alive till today. Morning wind is tickling my ear. I am laying on a straw mat, naked, with many kind of strange liquid and some leafs stained all over my holy sword, and it still erect. Dang … what must I do with it. Then I notice, there is no one around me. I grab my clothes, which seems dropped near two strange flowers as big as a hat. I just smiled, seems this world not that strange anymore. I walk to the house. Then I notice something different from the landscape. There is small cowshed behind the house. Hmm … Is that cowshed was there yesterday? Maybe I just didn’t notice it. “Mooo …”, I can hear cows sound from there. A curious reason tickling me to take a look. There they are, cows, eating grasses. There are 8 of them, with their usual white and black furs. I notice Noel among them, patting one of them cheerfully then lay on its body. I take my step to her. I hug her from behind passionately, kiss her ear. “Morning” I said, “morning” She surprised yet enjoying it. “Are these yours?” I ask her. “Yes, Mira’s friend brought it back from city today” answer her happily. I didn’t notice my holy sword still erect and pushed her back. “Aw, you still want it, although they still did it while you asleep last night” cried her with cute voice. “R-really?” I said, “W-well I think I just wash myself, where you guys usually wash?”. She turns herself facing me “Too bad, though I still want to do it all day to you” she makes light kiss at corner of my lip. “You can wash yourself at the river there” she points out to the side of house. I kiss her and make quick grope before I walk away to the river. I can see her blushed face from distance, then she just return to her business. I just smiled, and praise my own luck. It’s not what usually happened to you when you trapped in some strange island, have place to sleep, daily food and bath, and nice girls to bang. Hmmm … maybe I am too much taking advantage from Noel, I don’t know what most likely happen when one monster girl keep one human male for herself. Maybe I’ll just drag problems to her later on. I found nice side to wash myself at the river. I undress myself then put my clothes on nearest bush. I take some water with both of my palm and start washing my face, my body, my armpits, then shove some water to my weapon, clean it from any sticky liquid from before. “Seems what lady arachne said was true”, I startled and found the voice owner. She was a girl with half body of an ant or spider. “Aaand … well prepared too” she looked at my full erect holy sword .“Let me help you”. Then without sound, she closes our distance. Chapter 8 – the day it targeted I just lay there on the ground, she lays her body on top of me. We tried to breathe normally. “So … what will happen after this … ?”. She smiled and then kissed me, “don’t worry sweetie, I won’t let them taking you” said her, “but … I will visit you regularly to take my share”. Nice deal, I think, “thank you”. She already makes her way across the river. “But … if Lady Arachne supposedly spreads the words, isn’t there another group who want to do similar thing?”. She just smiled “actually, she just slipped away a little”, then she disappeared through the trees. “Ffuuhhhh …” I let out long breath. Damn, that was close, I thought she was just comes and kidnaps me. Then, I continue washing my weapon. Sigh, I think I start to bring trouble to Noel. Then suddenly a voice comes from the house behind me “Nice save there …”. I turn my head and see Mira’s face at the window, she waves her hand to me. I wear my clothes again and come to her. “You saw it?” I ask her plainly, “most of it” she said while walking to the backdoor. “You were not doing anything against it?” I ask her again after she shows up outside the house. “Well, what for? You seems enjoying it” answer her. “W-well, it’s not like that at first” I just hung my head there Then I look at her again “Noel saw it too?”. I can see, she made wide grin there, “well, no … but why you asking that?”. I can feel her eyes thrusting me, ouch. “W-well … I a-“, “Don’t worry lover boy, she won’t get angry as long as you being honest to her” she pats my head, then she put her axe on her shoulder and walk to the forest. I just blushed a little then I ask her “Where are you going?”. “To my place, sleeping, of course” she waves her hand without facing me. “You’re not sleeping here?” I shout to her. She turns her head a moment “Nah … just Noel living there” she blinks at me and then disappears through the forest. I just stood there, and then look to the house. So, it’s just Noel and me being here tonight. I don’t think I can stand those sexiness of her, I thought. I walk to the back of house, seeing Noel there tying the gate. I wave my hand to her, she waved her too. Then I saw her running toward me. I smiled to this gift I got here. As the red sun glared at me, like the same sun brought me here. I wash away any thought burdening me all this time. As I saw her boobs jiggled freely, I decide to just enjoying my live here. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 4:52 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Lukavminaev's Story [2/2] Chapter 9 – The day it sullen I can control my lust here, even with dozen of monster girls are after my liquid. I am sure I can. Well … On the second thought, I think I can’t … … I was laying on the bed, while Noel riding my weapon on top of me. She leaned on my body, both of us breathing slowly, trying to calm our hearts. I stroke her hair softly, and then kiss her hair. “So, it’s okay …?” asked me. She turn her face, looks at my eyes “about what … ?”. Watching her eyes this close, I can’t stand to kiss her, and then do her again. But I think I must control myself a bit, there is time for anything. Even though my weapon still throbbing and erect fully. Seems her milk’s effect did not worn out yet. “I’ve told you … about the deal with ant-arachne girl” said me. She lean her head again, playing her fingers on my chest. “I don’t know Lu … I mean, everyone need you at all. But …”. “But … ?”, I can feel her emotion even though I can’t see her face. “I don’t know what happened with me, I … I want you to be mine and mine alone. But … I don’t want everyone think I am greedy to keep you for myself”, she looks at me with teary eyes. I understand, and I don’t think it will be the right choice to ‘I will only yours and yours only’. I don’t know how big is this monster world, how many kinds of monster girls I’ll meet, how many danger I’ll face. And I think I’ll just hurt her if I tell her my feeling, and then ruin it when I can’t overcome the problem, and then make her cries. But … I can’t stand her tears even now. I turn myself on top of her body, wipe her tears. “I won’t let you go from my side” just those words come out from my lips. I can see her look at me with teary eyes, I kiss her. I can feel her heart beat increasing. Her boobs are pressing my chest. Our breath became heavy. My weapon is rubbing hers slowly. Then ... her legs lock my waist. Chapter 10 – The day it slithers Hmmh … I stretch my arms … actually just my right arm. Noel is still laying her head on top of me, sleeping. I move my body, try to reach the floor without waking her up. She changes her position a little, flips herself facing another side. I walk on my barefoot to the door. Whoahm … I stretch my arm again ... I like stretching, that’s why … A sudden cold attack my skin after I opened the door. I try to see far away outside, it was dark blue sky all the way and some shadowy trees. The moon light bright enough so I can see grassland in front of me. Hmm … what time is it? I look to my arm trying to figure it out. Of course I can’t find my watch there. Face palming myself, and then I look at surrounding. This cold and semi dark sky … must be around 3 or 4 AM. I do warming up for some minutes, then fall myself to the ground and do some push up. It will help to keep my body warm. My mind flies away far back then to what ant-arachne girl said. I just a spy sent by Lady Eroith ruler of North Forest. That was what she said. So … there are rulers in this area. Then, if there is ruler of north, most likely there is ruler of East, West, and South. No … no … no … maybe just north, east, and west. No … no … maybe just south. Arrghhh … My body collapsed to the grass at 225th count. I turn myself so I can see the sky, the stars is still bright, make it like sea of lights. I smiled, thinking what happened to me since I arrived here. Maybe it’s not too bad to lost at some unknown world and enjoying myself here. “Hi …” a voice wake me up from daydream. “Hi … umm Mol, what’s up?” or it is Len, I think. She moves her head next to me, looks at me seriously “I am Len”. Oh I know it. “Is Noel still sleep?”. Both of us look at the house, “Yes, maybe” I said. “Good, now come with me”, she stands up (or more like it) and slides to the forest direction, I was under impression it will be some business she doesn’t want Noel know. But suddenly she stops, humming for a moment, “umm … can you carry me?”. She looks at me with her puppy face. “S-sure …” I said. She puts her left arm around my shoulder. I put my right arm on her back, and my right arm on her … butt, and then I lift her. Well not that heavy, I think, or maybe I just got more strength. Come to think about it, I rarely got to 225th count at my first course. I walk to the direction she pointed out. It is the forest across the lake. I walk with the guide of moonlight, because Len insists to not bring any flame with me. I walk on small passage where grasses not grown too much. “Just follow this passage, with your speed we will arrive in short time”, she said. We have walked for about 10 minutes. “Len is there any ruler here?” asked me, looking at her. I gasped, realizing her maid outfit almost transparent from this close, or at least I can see it little curved around nipple area. Len looks at me confused, found my serious face. Then, both of us face another direction. “W-well, yes” she covered her arm around her cleavage, “why, you asking it?”. I face her for moment and then look to the passage again. Well, maybe not bad idea, I think. Then I tell her my meeting with ant-arachne girl. We walked along this sparse forest for minutes. She stares at me all the time while I tell her the story. And then, we arrived to a small plain area surrounded by the forests, I found myself stop talking, stunned. There are no trees here except two coconut trees which weirdly located at the end across the area. Behind it I can barely see the river mouth meet the sea, hidden by the grasses. What a weird nice place. Mol appears behind the coconut trees, I walked again. Len pat my chest, “well, that’s what naturally happened here Lu”. She looks at Mol direction, sways her hand. “Just don’t let Noel cry, okay?”, she looks at me again and give me a pretty smile. They really care a lot to Noel, “okay …”. We arrived to the trees, Len told me to put her down. I put her down next to Mol. “So, what can I help with? Why we are here?”, I do some moves to warm my joints, eager to know what my morning errand will be. But, when I see their aroused faces, I think I know what it will be like. Mol lays her head facing my weapon, trying to normalize her breath. Len kisses my balls while lay on my lap. I laid on the ground, facing the sky, relived on amazing morning course I have been through. Damn … this world is amazing. I think I must prepare myself for this kind of incident from now on. Mol suddenly up, “Lu, you must came back to house before sunrise, don’t let Noel got worried”. I look to the sky, it got little brighter than before. “You people never let me rest don’t you” I giggled to them while grabbing my clothes, then running on the passage we used to get here, while wearing my pant. My weapon still stands and dances around while I am running. Mol and Len are waving their hands far away behind. I run through this sparse forest for moments. I can see the house not too far in front of me, seems it more close than I think. In can see Noel face popped out from the window, seems worried she can’t find me. “NOEEL …” I wave my hand. She looks at me surprised “LUUU …” her eyes closed, crying. “NOEEL … WAIT ME THERE …”, I fasten my speed, running to the house, to her, to my precious cow girl. Embracing the happiness await. Chapter 11 – The day it been left behind Shriek … shriek … shriek … Dang, this knife is so hard to use. Actually, it is more lake iron plate with little sharpened at its edge. But I think, I still can make it. Shriek … shriek … shriek … “Noel, Honey …”, yeah we have already honey doney here. “What is it honey … ?”, damn, it is like sweet beautiful sound flown away from my ears to my brain. I saw from edge of my eyes, Noel still busy moving some wooden buckets filled with milk to outside the house. “D-do you still want to talk about that mysterious slime girl? … I-I have told you right, you have done right to stay here, she just told you to keep hiding right?”. Shriek … shriek … shriek … “No, Err … you said this morning, there are actually three rulers at this area?”, I asked her without looking. “Yes … they are Lady Eroith at the north and Lady Mareen at the west”. Shriek … shriek … shriek … I stopped for moment, collecting the waste, combining it to one spot. I look at her “But you didn’t said who is the ruler of the east forest?”. Noel stood there, holding her wooden bucket, “Um-mm … a-actually it is Lady Arachne we have meet before”. I look at her, surprised. Seriously, she is one of the rulers. No one of us is moving for moment. Then we back to our own business. Shriek … shriek … shriek … “S-so … why Mira looked like she is not afraid of her?”. Noel try to lifts two buckets at once, “because …”, “She is …”, “live in the west forest … ahhh, huft … so, she doesn’t have to follow what Lady Arachne said”, she shoves her sweats, control her breath. I just sit there, looking at her, since she didn’t allow me to help her. Then back to my own business. Shriek … shriek … shriek … “Didn’t Lady Mareen supposed to get angry, if one of their subordinate trying to pick a fight with other ruler? Fuuuh …” I blow away the waste on my lap. “W-why she supposed to become angry? They like to fight with each other tho …”, she raised her eyebrow, puts the last bucket to the group, then walks toward me. Shriek … shriek … “What are you doing anyway?” she squatted down beside me. “W-what it looked like? I just shaving my public hair” I got startled, but managed to not cut myself. Shriek … “Fuuuuaah, it is done … clean and sexy” I blow away fallen hairs on my lap. “Uwooh …” Noel eyes sparkled, looks amazed seeing my weapon. She just squatted there, stunned. “A-actually, I take back about sexy thing”, Noel hair pressing my nose. “W-what are you … hey …”, and then … Chuu~ We came together. Our body just patched there motionlessly, calming our breath bit by bit. Noels hand still latched to the wall, then suddenly the door opened. “Hi Noel, aren’t the milks ready?” then she notice us “wow”, Mira stood the frozen for moments, same with Noel, doesn’t know how to respond. “W-well, just asking. Aren’t the milk ready? I’ve got Ya’ar agreed to carry it” she points out her thumb to her back, suddenly giant face appeared from the roof “Khai … Noel, khow are you?”. That was largest face I’ve ever seen and body too, I don’t know how to react, moreover we are in awkward position. “H-hi Ya’ar … i-isn’t your body got recovered yet?” asked Noel, while hers still locked to mine. Now I see it, her body, her face full of bruises. Like has been trough some kind of torture. “This? … this is okay … I am strong you know …”. She moves her hand, showing of her muscles. “Err … if they were ready then, we will take it now …” Mira and Ya’ar took the buckets fast, tie it to some straight wood and some to a large tree. “Oh, and I want to bring Bell and Boo too …” she points out to the cows. After a while they have been far away to the woods, “Bye … Noel, take care …”, “bye … byekh …”, Mira and Ya’ar waving their hands. “Bye … bye … you too …”, then Noel looks at me “Umm … honey, could you move a …” I try to pull out my weapon a bit “Ahn …”, “S-sorry …”. I try to pull it again “Ahhnn …”, “N-Noel, honey?”. I try again “Aahhhn …”, suddenly she grabs my hand “don’t … lets continue”. Noel pushes me back to the bed, turn her body facing me, and then riding me like crazy while shoving her milks to my mouth. Chapter 12 – The day it will be hard I lay on my hands at the riverside in the morning. My fishing pole planted on the rocks near me. Well, I made it from a strong straight branch I found near the forest, tying a rusty strong rope I asked from Noel. Baits and hook, I got it from Kona, which now I can see her watching me with sulky face under the bridge. Water bubbles appeared randomly near her half sunken face. I must make sure to share my catches with her later. I just let the pole stood there, since I’ve got plenty of catches already. Other reason is, there is this girl, the ant-arachne girl, collecting her share, between my legs. She did that exotic riding striptease minutes ago. Now, she just lay on my chest, while my liquid dripping from hers with mine still inside it. “What’s your name?” I asked her. “Hmm …? My name …?” She raised her head, ” Isn’t it enough to just have fun with me?” she gives playful grin toward me. “Well … since you put yourself in line for us and all …” she lifts herself, pulls out mine from hers, giggling. “Fair enough, You can call me Sandra”, she kisses my chest while looking at me. Then wears her usual ragged shirt, lifts her webbed shovel, and then walks away to other side of river, “I think that’s enough for today”. I look at her walks silently, her spider body sliding through air, make distance from ground surface, while her legs crawling slowly, carrying her body without sound. I got relieved, have passed my morning duty to kept nice girls here from upcoming trouble I possibly brought. But then, I can slightly saw her sulky expression from across the river. I got myself long starring her, curious what possibly troubled her. She seems noticed me. She looks at me, giggling “if you have so much spare time, why don’t you fry those fishes? I heard human like fried fish. Or … you still want to play with me more?” she playing with her upper shirt’s hole, bit by bit revealing her sweaty cleavage. That nice “U-umm … I think, I will save it for another chance” I gave her big smile while taking my pant, wearing it. “Ahaha … I know human not much into that thing like us” she holds onto nearby tree with her spare hand, trying to climbs the roots, “Well then … until our next time”. “Sandra, about Lady Eroith … She still doesn’t have intention to attack here right?” she stopped for moment, turn her face to me “o-of course not, I have served her for long time you know …”. I want to ask her more, but she has already disappeared behind the trees. I let out long breath for moment, sighing. Then I notice Noel’s face popped out from the window, “is it done?” “umm … yeah …”. I can see her cheek got reddened. Her eyes, face, expression, I know she wanted it. It is not like I know everything about her, but I know through every skin we have connected, I understand her. “Why are you smiling?” her cheek got more red when she asks that. “Why? I don’t know …”, I shook my head, then I see her in the eyes “maybe because I love you”. Her face become as red as tomato, “Whaa …”. “Kyahaha ...” What was th … “I got ya …” brrrghhh … Suddenly darkness … Dong … dong … “Stop” … dong … dong … dong … “Ouch” I got my body hitting the trees. I can’t see anything, all I know that somebody capture us, put us in some kind of dirty rug. I don’t know to where they bring us. Dong … dong … “Ouch” now it is rocks, mud, I don’t know where it is. Dong … dong … “Ow ow ow …”, “shut up your mouth you monkey from slave race”. Bam … My body smacked to wet grass. “Now I got you …” I can hear a girl who capture us clearly, She lift the rug coiling my body with her … web “Lady Arachne …” my eyes widened and my mouth opened. “Yes it is me, and now I got you” She touch my chin with his finger “You will stay here as my slave, kyahaha …”. “And you …” She turned her head, I saw … Noel “No”. “You will be punished for insulting me”. “No”, I saw Noel and another monster girl who carried her. “Noo …”, her body as big as Ya’ar. Then I saw her hand taking out something between her leg. With naughty grin She pointing her penis which as big as my body, toward Noel. “Nnoooooooooooooooo ……..”. Chapter 13 – The day it was visiting your dream I kick the shack multiple times until my lower body released. Then I do a hard kick and curl my body backward, trying to roll so I can make enough distance from the spider lady in front of me. But a pair of strong and sticky web was stopping my feet in mid air, slamming it back to where it was. “Gaah …” “Whereee … are you goiiiingg …” She pushes her body toward me, easily ties my hands to the tree behind me with her web. I can’t move my feet, it is glued so strong that it is like I was born with the tree root glued with me. Damn, I am locked in this position, and there I see in front of me the Giant pushes her rocket to Noel’s cheek multiple times. Plock … plock … plock … “Gha ha ha ha … come on Noel, we both trapped in this situation. And I have a must thing to do with this thing …” She pointed at her rocket. Plock … plock … plock … “G-Gaar … p-please don’t do that …” Noel’s cheek becomes redder, and I know even from here, her breath got heavier and heavier. “Grraahh … “ I am furiously shaking my body. Damn it, if I know it will be turned up like this, I’ll just give all this morning to satisfy her only. At least it won’t give her nightmares to be forced to enjoy doing it in situation she doesn’t like. Damn this … damn all of this … I am fool … I am fool … “Lady … Please … “ I am nearly crying saying this. “At least, let her go … ” Lady Arachne just smiling, “Shhh … shhh … don’t cry cute little baby … “ she turned her face to the giant ”Gaar … !!“. “Yes maam … “ said the giant with bored tone. “Put her down … !!“ Whaa … really? There is still kindness inside her savage appearance … But then … “Put her on your thing”, they both grinning wickedly. The Giant lift Noel and put her lap on top of hers. Noel just shout weakly as the giant move her body “no.” “no.” “don’t.” but she doesn’t put any significant resistance to it. Almost completely surrender to her natural instinct. “No, do..Mmfm” “Ssshh … don’t talk too much, aren’t we have more important thing to do today”. She pulls of my pant, let my half erected holy sword swinging free. “oh my …” She closes our gap quickly, until her chest pressing mine, grinding hers on my half erected holy sword. “A man’s warmth … unhhh … “ she grind it slowly “unhhh … “. “Mmffhmff …” I can say anything with my mouth covered by her webs. My legs glued tightly to the root and my hands lifted and also glued by her strong webs to the tree behind us. From her shoulder I am watching Noel forced to grind hers on top of the giant rocket, like a full grown man grinding a toy duck on top of his. “unhhh … it is so hot”. Noels breath becomes really heavy, her hands slowly reached her enormous milk container, groping it slowly, erotically, searching the lustful sensation that spreading through all of her vines, and reflected out through all of her skin, her neck “unhhh … “ her sweats whiff out an erotic aroma that always giving me vigor to drill her faster and faster, throughout the nights. “OOhhnnhhh … “ Lady Arachne insert my holly sword into hers all at once. “Come on … h’nnnhhh … come on …” She slowly massaging mine with hers, her body moving up and down, like a dancing spider, with erotic beauty wicked woman striptease. She kisses my neck, and sometimes lick it while her body still moving, enjoying mine inside hers. I saw Noel behind her back, slowly moving her hips on top of the giants “Whohoho … whohoho …” while her right hand gropes her breast, and her left disappears under her pant. Our eyes connected … It is so far, yet so close … I can smell her aroma, enchanting my senses, fucking my brain. Without thinking I move my hips slowly, increasing its speed, become fast, faster and faster, drilling this sensation out with mine. “oooohhh ... “ clap … clap … clap … ”oooOOohhhHHHhh … “clap … clap … clap … “OOOOOHHHHHHH … “clap … clap … clap … Our body moved faster and faster … don’t care about anything else … “Come onhh … come onhhh … “ clap … clap … clap … “come on, give it to me damn it!!” Suddenly she produces some webs whip on both of her hand, dancing in mid air before then she swings it to my butt. Slap! … “MNffh … “ “come onhh …” clap … clap … Slap! … “come onhh, give it to mama …” clap … clap … Slap! … slap! … slap! … “Hmbrgmfhh … “ I don’t know how much she whips me, but I can’t feel any more pain. My holy sword gotten harder and harder. “come onhh … come onh … “ slap! … slap! … slap! … “come onah … “ slap! ... slap! … “AANHHHHHHHH …” “AAAANNANNNNNNHHHHHHHHHHHHH ….” this is it. I am bursting my liquids inside of her, mixed with her own dripping out from our connected weapons. Behind her I saw Noel also came, and the giant looks bored. “Hhh … hhh … “ The Lady also breathing heavily “hhh … hhh … Kyahaha … that was soo good. As I expected from my p… Omphh!“ suddenly blue sticky liquid fly from nowhere to the lady face, sending the spider girl fly and stuck to the tree behind me. “Hmmpffhh!! … hmmpffhh!! … ” I know that blue sticky liquid. I shook my head left and right looking for my savior, and she is there. a semi transparent blue girl comes out from behind a rock. Smiling as always, without meaning or significant emotion. But I can feel the kindness with it. “Missing me … ?” |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 10:51 AM
| [MSG] Sprigg's Story Chapter One - F*** you accursed sun! Yawwwwn I blinked my eyes open, a hand already trying to rub the annoying sand that gathers from them as I pull my sheets off myself. Another day, damn you accursed sun and my lack of thick curtains! “Sigh What am I doing cursing the sun in the morning?”I can’t help but mutter to myself, shaking my head at my own morning antics I rise from the mattress. Already heading for the bathroom to brush my teeth while stifling another yawn. Time is...nine, am. so three hours of sleep. Better than the night before this at least, and who’s alarm was blaring out the other night anyway? It was going on all night! And no one has complained about something being stolen, or complained about it in general...so its likely some idiot that forgot their own security password...not that I can talk, I’d forget my own in a heartbeat if I hadn't written it down. I squint at my reflection, baby blue eyes with veiny red surrounding it looking back at me. Bags under the eyes and stubble on the skin. I look like shit...I’d almost think I had a weekend long dinge if it wasn't the start of the weekend today. Brushbrushbrush..... I glance down at my body as I brush my teeth. Might as well get dressed...A lazy stumble and spin leads me back towards my bedroom and inside, looking over my piles and piles of clothes….I have much too many, I hardly even wear half of these pieces of cloth! Maybe some charity would want them… He plucks a hair from his chin as he grabs some undies and cargo shorts and slips them on. Eyes widen a little at the tiny bit of pain.“And now...I’m awake.” Much quicker than waiting for caffeine to spread through your system like poison. Delicious and hyper giving poison... A bright orange shirt is grabbed and slipped on with a break from brushing and a struggle of trapped limbs.. Looking down at himself he nods. “This should be fine for the day...might as well grab my hat as well”A sun-kissed beanie is grabbed and stuffed into a pocket as he walks over to the curtains and... Oh god my fucking eyes! Blinded by the sun with searing pain in my eyeballs I stumble back, fully expecting to fall flat on my ass after tripping over a range of junk I never bothered to tidy up. Maybe even crack his skull on the frame of his bed….But suddenly everything turns dark... Crunch...and I’m blinking rapidly again, this time waking up somewhere...completely different. Toothbrush appearing to be missing from my gob and looking around confused...I'm still standing? “What the…” Peering around I try to make out where and how I ended up in this weird place. Was he still dreaming? [i]Don’t think so...sun proved that with PAIN[/i] Another curse for the flaming pest as I take in the details of this...place. Sun seemed to be blocked by a wide array of arches from dead, and diseased willows....at least I thinks they’re dead. I don’t know any trees that could seem almost black with cracked bark and be ]alive. Fog, or would it be mist? Hiding my ankles and the roots from view from curious and wandering eyes...Wiggling my toes around show that there is grass, and something broken under my feet. Hopefully a twig! But I'm rather sure making certain isn't going to help me any..this place was eerie enough to find bones, and that's not going to give me any luck, or help me stay reasonable. Narrow eyes can make out lights, some appearing to flicker like flame, and others seeming to be like the mist itself moving through the trees further in. Not daft enough to go running at them with hope of civilization, he makes a mental note to keep an eye out for them...What sort of natural flame is blue and pale white anyway? I take a deep breathe...and think.."Alrighty, so, I woke up. Like normal in my bedroom, nothing strange there. No mysterious bump sharing my bed, and not feeling like I just had twenty cans of lager….brushed teeth, still brushing my teeth technically..The tingle of mint tingles on his tongue still...Why haven’t I spat it out yet?[/i] "Got dressed in whatever I could reach, opened the curtain and got blinded by the flaming fireball...and ended up here.. Now, whats the most likely solution?....”I’ve been ‘spirited’ away for cursing the sun...haven’t I?” I mutter in an almost whine. He remembers that movie! And this certainly didn't look like anywhere he had been before... Still, he can’t just stand here with mint flavoured toothpaste behind his lips, racking his brains for a answer on what he should be doing…A few spits, a hand over his lips and a wipe on his trousers and he starts moving further in, or out? He really has no clue, everything looked the same! Unbeknown to him...a small creature, about the same size of his hand was looking down at him from the trees..”Hehe” [i]Some...hours...later...that thought seems to be too overused![/i] I wince as I step on another thing that pokes into my bare heels, I really wish whoever dumped me here had the courtesy to at least give me a pair of shoes...never mind some socks...Another look around and I sigh. “Yep, I’m lost…” I shake my head and let my shoulders drop. Moving over to the nearest dead bark of trees and leaning against it, pulling out my beanie and pulling it over my head and eyes “Time for a break I think…”I close my eyes and calm my breath...trying to relax...why is something poking my head? Fingers pull the soft fabric up and away from his eyes so he can look up and see...the wings of a butterfly flapping on his head? “Hehe, misters head is soft~” Wait...what!? I stare at the wings as they turn around and reveal a small tiny face…[i]Since when were faries real?...[/i] “Hey, hey, Mister! What are you doing here~? Did you get lost~? Hey, hey, no one comes here, why are you here, hey?” And it won’t shut up...hes suddenly reminded of that fairy in links game, and how he found its endless chatter funny...now thats hes on the receiving end he can’t help but feel pity for what the green kid went through constantly… A deep breathe later and a finger covering the tiny things face to shush it. “Quite simple, I'm lost and I have no clue how I got here. And who and what might you be?” He starts to take in the details of the creature...small, almost see through wings flap on its back, there more like a dragonflies now that hes taking a closer look. Long curly black hair framing the little creatures head, pointed ears springing from the locks and bright green eyes peering over his finger down at him. And a rather surprising healthybark-like, silky dress. At least he thinks its silk, it looks like it….And then needle like pain! “You bit me!?” The finger quickly moves away from the mini nipper. The miniature creature giggles, tugging on his hat and looking down at him with a beaming smile. “I did, I did! Names Fee, feeeeee, and I’ma Pixie~ One of the lasty, last in the dead forest.”It tugs harder onto his hat and he winces when he feels some of the hairs on his head get pulled as well. “I know! Hey, Hey, big Mister, want a guide through the forest?” I look at the thing, trying to ward off the headache thats rising with my fingers nursing my brow. What the hell...Its better than wandering around without a clue for ages..He nods, agreeing. And accidentally sends the creature flying off his head. Luckily it remembered it had wings. I push off the tree to follow the gleefully spinning pixie...only to trip on a hidden root, flailing as I start to fall backwards, feeling someone hard impacts against my skull and something warm trickling down my face….And slowly my vision starts to fade to black. [i]Not again…..[/i] “Hey, hey, mister, taking a nap? Can I join you, hey, hey? Heeeeeeeey?”Damn it quiet down… Chapter two - Red Mischief of a Pixie. ”Hey……..heeeey…...heeeee…...up!” Pain aches through my scalp and nose as a high-pitched voice vibrates within my skull, adding to the pressure of something digging their nails into my cheeks. My eyes open with a grimace, gaining me a giggle. Squinting through my blurred vision I see a small creature hanging on to my nose, red stained hands finger painting my face. Where did it get red paint anyway…? ”Wakey...thanks...paint!” I barely get the jist of what the creature is saying, it seems to be thanking me for the paint, but I can’t recall ever having paint, nor what this miniature creature is doing near me in the first place. I wince again as a sharp spasm of pain goes through my skull as the dragonfly girl slaps something on my head, red spots splattering over her face and dress as my vision starts to fade again… …………………………….. Again I wake with a ache throbbing through me, groggily trying to figure out what’s going on through the pain in my noggin and the blur that’s become my vision. The weight from before is gone from my face, but now my skin tingles and itches, feeling as though someone has caked makeup over my features… I search for the creature with narrowed eyes, my mind placing it as the most likely cause of my predicament. Dark, gloomy, and awkward shades of colour fill my sight as I track across the wood, not seeing anything that could be linked to that beings tiny shape, wait, what’s that large red blur? I think I’ve found my miniature creature if that blur whizzing around the red giant is anything to go by.. ”Reddyyyy...play!” ”Whuaat?”...is it just me, or did the red giants voice seem a little slurred? I try to listen in on them as they converse, the red giant seeming to have trouble focusing and just going along with what the tiny flying creature is saying. I managed to catch a few words between the endless murmurs and high-pitched rapidness of the little one. ’Brother’, little reddie’Drink’ and ’play!’ seem to be the words spoken the most. No comprehension on the topic of their conversation comes to me, even as they quiet down and the giant makes its way over to me. It was only as the being knelt by me that I noticed the flipping horns on its head!... Then everything began to fade once again as it reached out for me. ……………………… [color=hotpink]”Wake uuuuuuuuup!”[/color] I bolt upright with a startled yelp as a scream fills my ear. Only to be assaulted by a feeling of vertigo. Thankfully I’m not flexible enough to spring to my feet or I would have just landed back on my face. With a small wobble I reach out and grab the nearest thing for balance, the first being the bark of a tree. Which I seemed to have been lying next to before I was startled awake...My other hand? Well… [color=hotpink]”Heyyy,hey! Letgoletgoletgoletgoletgo”[/color] My hand slowly clenches over the annoying noise before I register what it is, causing the pixie to flail and struggle in my hand. I quickly let it go as a sheepish smile falls over my face. ”Ah, sorry about that little thing…” The little being buzzs its wings for a moment and twirls around. Then whizzes directly into my face. Clinging to my nose as I stumble back in surprise and lean against the tree. ”No worries, no worries, but its fee, feeeeee. I told you, I told yooooooou.” Fee says as she digs her nails into my nose. Causing my face to shift into a wince as she giggles. ”I..didn’t remember that so-OW!” My sentance get cuts off as she digs her nails even harder into my skin. ”Rude, rudie rudddddde, to forget a lady’s name, yeps, and you never told me, meeeeee, your name Mister.” She finally lessens up after speaking, giggling and flapping her wings against my cheeks. The light breeze feeling much more pleasant than the sting of her nails in my flesh. ”Oh! My name is...my name...I think it starts with an S? Or does it end with one one…” I scratch my cheek in confusion, and to help rid me of this itch that’s plaguing me. Completely missing the dried blood flaking off thanks to my nails, but not the stiffness and sweet smell lingering on my fingers. ”And why does my hand smell sweet? Did I snack on something?” The pixies cheeks burst into a blush and her fingers clench against my nose again. ”Y-Yeah, y-yep I’m sure t-thats it Mister! But your name, nammmme, namey name.” The conversation turns away from the embarrassed pixie! I stare at it with a mixture of amusement and curiosity, it’s not often you see something so small acting like that. ”And what about my name?” ”I, urrrr, ah! Your sister will know it, yeps.” The pixie beams up at my face as if she was the greatest mind in the entire world, while I just became more confused. ”I have a sister?”Why can’t I remember any of that... The pixie rapidly nods her head and bounces on my nose, a gleam of mischief in her eyes that was completely lost on me. ”Yep, yep, heeeey. Hey, I’ll guide you through the forest so you can return to your red, reddy sister~” I look at the pixie on my nose crosseyed, and then sigh. I really don’t have a choice, I have a killer headache, my face is itchy, I can’t remember who or where I am, and I have the pest clinging to my nose and not showing any sign of letting go….I resign myself and agree to have the pixie as my guide. ”Goooood, good, alrighty, follow, follow!” She detaches from my nose and whizz over to a tree to my left. ….[color=darkgreen]..I’m already regretting this…[/color] With another sigh I begin to follow Fee….the endless chatter of the little flying demon feeling like nails on a scratchboard to me. |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 10:53 AM
| [MSG] Elsee's Story [1/2] Hullo everyone- here is chapter 1, please enjoy! :3 Chapter 1:Awakening I find myself gasping for air as I sit up feeling out of breath while feeling slightly nauseous and my is head spinning as I try to grasp my surroundings through the pounding in my ears. The cool, clean air helps me relax as my body decides to calm down. With great stiffness I manage to pull my body up so I can get a better view of where I am and as I stand up I realize my only apparel is a ragged cloak covering my body. Carefully observing the area around I see myself standing in a lush green field and as I turn towards the wind I see the sea not too far off where the field meets a cliff. I also notice a forest off in the distance but no other signs of life in the field. As I don't recognize any of my surrounds I try to recall what I am doing last and after what feels like a good 15 minutes of searching it starts to come back to me. I had just gotten into a fight with my roommate over paying the rent and I stormed off realizing I didn't have a place to sleep. Eventually I just took refuge on a park bench for the night so I could sleep on what to do next, which was probably not the smartest choice. I ran my hands through my hair as I contemplated how I went from the bench to here and got stuck with these clothes but to no avail. The salty wind had started to take its toll on my lips and I decided I should take care of myself before worrying about that. ---- After walking a good distance I reached the forest and I entered cautiously as I was very at home to city life. I had however, consumed the knowledge of many books meaning I had an idea of what to do, just no experience. My eyes slowly absorb my surroundings looking for anything edible or signs of water but to no avail. Trudging along the forest makes me feel exhausted but I feel a sudden burst of energy when I see a rabbit. I immediately look around around for something to use and settle for a decent sized rock. As I sneak up to the rabbit it bounds off but I decide to give chase running after it and unfortunately didn't slow down when I saw it go over a little ridge. Well, a not-so-little-more-like-giant-slope which I immediately started to slide down on and while trying to dodge a rock I break out into a roll. I finally stop as I reach the bottom and stand up extremely dizzy trying to figure out where I am now. A slight trickle can be heard off to my left so I stumble my way to towards it and can't help but smile as see a stream. As I kneel down I catch a black spot on the corner of my eye and whip around but dismiss it as my imagination when all I see are trees. With my thirst quenched I notice a slightly worn path to it and decide to follow it hoping to find someone as it is starting to get dark out. The inky blackness starts to envelop the forest as no moon is in sight and just as I am about to try to sleep under a tree I notice the outline of a small wooden cabin which I head to full of hope and dread. *knock* *knock "Anybody Home?" Staring intently at the door waiting for a reply but after knocking a second time there is no reply. Steeling my nerves and push the door open and inside of the cabin is one large room with an ancient form of a stove, a bed and some musty books on a shelf and a lantern on the table giving a warm glow. The real prize I see is a bed though with the blankets in a bundle in the corner. Unable to fight the urge to sleep I lie down and attempt to pull the blanket over me I feel it tug back yet in my addled mind I don't register this and keep on pulling on the blanket. Finally the blanket drapes over me- along with something else that is living. "Sorryosrrysorrysorr- I am so sorryy!" The words are shot at machine gun pace and if it can understand me I probably spoke too fast for anyone to i know what I was saying. Suddenly a girl pops up from the bedding in a panic. "Gah! Areyouhurt!? Ishouldn'thavesurprisedyoulikethatIamsosorry" She spitted out as fast as I did I barely managed to catch what see was saying. I stood up as I examined the girl- she looked like a young girl and she was draped in full black with long black hair that almost reached her waist, what caught my eye was her soft red eyes that curiously searched my body. Guessing she was nice I extended my hand out to her in greetings and introduced myself "Hello, my name is Payton Swallow, may I ask-what is your name?" I changed my approach mid sentence as being super formal might scare her. She put on a smile smile not seeing me as a threat and extended her hand to mine. "My name is Sadelle, rare to see a human around here." What. WHAT. Suddenly I had a realllllly bad feeling Expect more soon :3 Here is Chapter numba 2. Thank you for the feedback! :D. Chapter 2: Realization Caaalm down Payton. Caaalm. All she said was that it was rare to see a human around here. All that means is she does see them so civilization is far away but not impossibly so. That was just one of my problems however since I don't know where I am. It was spring, but I live in Canada so it was chilly. Despite that it feels like it is summer here. That means I must be closer to the equator, assuming a lot of time didn't pass while I was sleeping.Then I realized something , there is no way a girl this young was living here by herself. "Sooooo.....Ssssssss" "Sadelle" My face flushes a bit from the embarrassment of already forgetting her name. Determined to get answers I continue to seek them. "So who else do you live with here Sadelle?" "No one" "So you live her all by yourself?!" "Yup" "What about your parents Sadelle, aren't you a bit young to be by yourself?" Sadelle brow furrows then it looks likes something clicked in her brain. "Ah, you must be new here, a majority of the population on this island aren't human. To be more precise humans are rare around most of the island. In addition all inhabitants are female except for male humans." Ohh, I see. So I'm on a island full of non-huma-whaat. STOP. Okay, it is decided. No more sleeping on park benches because this dream feels real and is freaky. Sensing my distress Sadelle shuffles over to a basket. She carefully rummages through it looking for something. She removes a perfect looking apple from it to hands it to me. I think drool actually drizzled from my mouth when I saw it and gladly accepted it by devouring it on the spot. Okay, now that I had eaten I am going to tackle this, dream or not! Unfortunately, I was giving a lot more body language than I intended to. As a result it elicited a giggle from Sadelle as she saw me making drastic hand motions. Her giggle was contagious and soon we were both laughing and once we recovered I faced Sadelle again. "So I am assuming you aren't human then?" For some reason I felt as ease with Sadelle. So much so it was to the point that as long as she didn't hurt me I didn't care she was not human. Besides, if she was carnivorous and ate me then I wouldn't have to wor-no, no nope nope no. Reatract that - no plans on death while here, ground rule. At this point I think Sadelle realized I zone out a lot. She took it upon herself to wait until my eyes focused again before speaking. "I am actually a doppelganger and I won't hurt you" She giggled again as she saw me trying to process if she told me that too. A) get my guard down or B)because she had a feeling that I was worried about my safety I had an idea of what a doppelganger from books I read. However, if it was different here I didn't want to anger her so I picked the safest route- just ask. "So what exactly is a doppelganger?" "A doppelganger is someone who can transform into different things they see" "Can you transform now?" I ask looking like a child on Christmas. She sighs as if she was dealing with the child and I don't blame her. "Not that I mind but I can't transform on moonless nights" "Wait- is that why you were hiding in your bed" Sadelle crossed her arms and puffed her cheeks mumbling that she wasn't hiding. While unexpected, her behavior felt refreshing causing me to let out what was supposed to be a giggle. Unfortunately it came out as a snort. The glare she gave sent chills up my spine and I sheepishly said sorry. "It is pretty late so we sh-" Before she even finished her sentence I had already flopped down face first and was already asleep. Day 2 I could feel myself slowly waking up but I felt sluggish. Judging by the brightness there was a window open and sunlight was streaming in right onto my face. I attempted cover my face with my hand but I couldn't move my arm. Now that I was trying to move I realized that I couldn't and it felt like I was tightly warped by something. I struggled in alarm and as my eyes adjusted to the sunlight I saw a woman sitting on me, well half woman half spider. As I got a better look at my bindings I realized I was wrapped in silk, presumably, and the spider woman just stared at me with crossed arms. H-how ma-may I helppp y-o-u?" In my attempt to sound brave I showed her how scared I was. What do I do now....Sadelle! Seeing as I had no means of escape I screamed Sadelle's name but to no avail. Upon hearing that name however, the spider woman looked amused. "How do you know her?" "I am her friend" I say proudly, feeling much more confident talking about Sadelle. I could have sworn the woman smiled when I said that but if she did smile, it dissipated quite quickly. "Well, I guess it is time to eat." "WAIT" "What is the matter ?" My mind was racing at this point as my body was screaming for a way out of the situation. Despite how hard I push the threads would not budge an inch. Lying there tears start to well up, not at the thought of my life present. Oddly they were because I know that I would never see Sadelle again. Even though we had just met I wanted to get to know her more and she was a better person than anyone else I had ever met. My mind wandered at a time critical as this on the little things. Will Sadelle miss me, what about people back home and what future this world has for me. In a fit of internal rage I decided to go out trying. I gathered ever last ounce of power in my body and strained as hard as I could . I felt the strands starting to give way but at that point the claw was already at my chest and I passed out. ------ When I woke up I saw Sadelle cooking some food and my heart oddly calm. I immediately stood up despite becoming dizzy as the spider woman came back to mind. I stumbled over awkwardly to Sadelle. "What is the matter Payton?" "I had a crazy dream last night where there was thi-this spider woman-" "Did she look like this?" Sadelle's body turned into a black mist and grew in size. There in Sadelle's place now stood the spider from my "dream". My jaw just dropped as the pieces fit together and all I felt was pure awe. Awe with a side of mistrust, anger and being scared of going to sleep. Despite the negative emotions I felt happy because I knew I had found someone. Someone who would go the distance to impress me and be my friend. Sadelle pointed a finger at me, "I didn't hide yesterday" "This is the start of a beautiful relationship" All Sadelle did was grin because that was all she had to do. *deep breath* *exhale* It is now time foooor numba 3! You got this Elsee. Chapter 3:The march begins "Got a surprise ready for you in the back corner." While Sadelle returned to her pot to continue cooking I shuffled over to the corner. All I saw was some sort of cloth bundled up into a ball. Moving closer I realizes it is a cloth bundle with clothes inside to my enjoyment. At last I can be rid of this itchy cloak. "Thanks, first time I enjoyed getting clothes as a present." "Well then, better go put them on then." As I slipped on the undergarments they felt soft like silk. I shudder as I remember the bindings from this morning. There was also a silk blue V neck long sleeve with it. And surprise, surprise, a long blue silk skirt. I gave a quick glare at Sadelle but, either she didn't care though or was absorbed in cooking. "Food is ready." I immediately ran over as my stomach was dissatisfied. She handed me a bowl and wooden spoon then went to fetch a folding wooden table. The design was simple yet effective considering I didn't see it before. In the bowl was a yellow liquid that had the appearance of soup. Hesitantly, I take a sip and the taste is similar to chicken soup. "How did you make this?" "If you are referring to the ingredients, I hear animals aren't that different here." "You seem to know a lot about things." "Well I am a lot a lot older than I look." "How old?" I ask her this raising my eyebrow at her and grinning. She just starts to eat her soup though so I guess I will find out later. I know from experience though that old doesn't equal smart. "You don't learn from just getting old though." *chuckle*"I suppose not, I travel a lot while picking up books, I value knowledge." "So what made you want to travel then?" She froze for a moment in discomfort. Seeing my stupid face made her cheer up though and she met my gaze. "Pick up the book on the far right of the shelf with the damaged corner" I stood up and grabbed the surprisingly hefty tome. The words on the cover read Monster Encyclopedia. I guess she used non-human before to help me adjust. I brought the book back to the table and more dropped it then put it down. "Turn to page 237 in it." I flipped through the thick pages to find it. On the page it has a bold headline reading DOPPELGANGERS, followed with information. I skim through but two things catch my eye. One, it says doppelgangers can read human's minds. Two, it also says that they have a shy deposition. "You are supposed to be shy and a mind reader?" [color=#F08080]"Emphasis on supposed to be, I didn't really fit in. Unlike the others I am nowhere near as shy. Also I was born without the ability to read minds so-" "You were disliked by the community." She looked a bit surprised that I already knew. I felt bad I know about her past but not mine. If I was really stuck in this world, maybe I can share it. "I guess that makes two of us then." "Really? Why is that?" "My father was an extremely wealthy man so a lot of people disliked me for that. Well, some people like me but they always wanted money from me. Unfortunately, my own family didn't like me either since I didn't act "rich" enough. Eventually I found a roommate and moved out until 2 days ago." "Did something go wrong?" "She expected me to bail her out because my dad was rich. Not to mention I warned her before she got in trouble. I think I over reacted by leaving since it was a sensitive subject bu-" "If you lived with her she probably already knew it was sensitive." Now it was my turn to look surprised at her. We both smiled at each other because I think we both feel better after telling someone. Feeling better, a vital question came to mind, what now? Sadelle did say she traveled so maybe I can tag along. New goal set, you got this Payton! "So you said you travel, planning on leaving any time soon?" "I travel whenever I run out of books to collect more." "With that collection you must be here for a while." "Nope, I have already read all of them. I was just waiting for the moonless night to pass. Which. I. Was. NOT. Hiding. From." "Understood brave one." Sadelle puffed up her cheeks so I made a preemptive sorry and she continued. "You are free to come if you want. Never had a companion before" Infiltration successful, heh heh heh. Now that I am goi- "You gotta stop the body thinking though." "No fun. So when are we leaving." "As soon as you help me pack our stuff." Never before did I think that one word could mean so much. Packing was easy as we didn't have many things to bring. We packed some utensils, a small pot, the monster encyclopedia and no clothe-that makes no sense. I can understand me not having clothes but, Sadelle? My thought train was abruptly cut off. "All done" "We aren't bringing much." "We are bringing what we need." "Speaking of need, where are you clothes?" Sadelle giggled and her body was covered in the black mist again. Rather than changing shape she changed her appearance. She now adorned the same clothes that she had given me except black. That would explain why she gave me these clothes, not that I am complaining. As we stepped outside the temperature was comfortable. After a much needed rest we started to walk in the opposite direction I came from. "Where is our destination guide." "I'm not your guide and I don't know." We are off to I don- that isn't the name of a place. She actually doesn't know where she is taking me. It's fine Payton, she said she travels a lot so it will be okay. Nonetheless a panic attack was starting to take hold of me. "Oi, mind actor, you okay?" "M-mind actor?" "Well that is all you seem to do. Act out your mind." Abort! Change the conversation Payton, you can't argue that. "So what did you mean by you don't know where we are going?" "My plan was to just walk and see what we find." "Do you at least know which direction we are going?" "Due West." I can't remember how to check direction using nature. However, nature could be different here so it doesn't really matter. For now all we can do is keep on walking. Every now and then we stopped during few hours of walking we did. Eventually Sabelle started to tremble. "Oi, reason why you shaking?" "I-I have to pee." "Then go already." "*Pffft*. Leave the kid that zones out by herself?" "I'm not a kid." "Okay, call if you need my help young one." I grumbled and she smiled at me to show she means no harm. The sun was began to set and we will probably need to set up camp soon. Just as I was starting to zone out a spider woman jumped out at me. "Aiiiieee-ooohh, hi Sadelle you got me agai-" This one looked different and I felt bad about this one. In a panic I ducked as one of her pointed legs struck the trunk where I was. DEFINITELY NOT SADELLE. I immediately start running while calling Sadelle name. Alas, forgetting that running and yelling both use oxygen I had to shift my focus to running. Branches were whipped me all over and everything was a blur. I could hear her scuttling over my pounding ears and it was getting close. As it sounded right behind me I flung myself to the side, catching her off guard. As I reeled in pain from smacking the ground and I heard a large thump. The impact had made my vision blurry, making it hard for me to see. I shakily got up on what appeared to be a road trying to catch my breath. Spider lady took less time than I did though and I felt something tugging at my back. Touching it I found a sticky thread. Crap. Luckily I saw someone coming up the road and found more strength to keep going. I probably looked like a madman trying to get its attention but my efforts reaped fruit. Now that my vision was clearing up it was a red hair woman running towards me. She has what looks like thick clothing, like light armor. She also had two medium sized swords on her thankfully. While I wished that no fight would happen spider lady stood her ground. Stood her ground while keeping a tight grip on the thread that is. The woman suddenly dashed quickly closing the gap. A quick chop at the right distracted her, letting her other sword hit a leg. The spider recoiled sharply at this but didn't back down. Spider woman span around and shot a few threads at the woman. Using an odd spin she cut them and pounced. The swords cut her with their tips, nicking the spider's abdomen. To my relief the spider scuttled off without the thread. Suddenly I saw Sadelle burst from the trees. "Payton, are you all right?" "I almost died." Staring at the woman who helped me, Sadelle asked "Who is this?" "The person who saved me...excuse me what is your name?" "My name is Marcel." "Thank you so much Marcel, I don't know how I can repay you." "Uh, actually, directions would be nice. I am completely lost." Chapter 4: Feet wrappings Completely lost. Those words just circulated in my brain as I tried to make sense of what to do. Marcel, who had just saved my life wanted my help with something simple. She just wanted directions. I felt so bad that we couldn't help because we were lost as well technically. All I wanted to do was curl up into a ball. "Uh, what is she doing?" "Mind Acting I suppose" It was at this point I realized I had actually curled into a ball. "I said stop calling it that Sadelle, uh, Mar-mmm-maa-" "Marcel." "I'm Sorry, I am Payton by the way" I just wanted to cry and roll away at forgetting Marcel's already in addition to the rest. Is this what they call a mid life crisis? Am I already half dead? I controlled my breathing to help me regain control. "So, Marcel, we would love to give you directions but....but..." "We don't know where we are going" "I was getting to it.*sniffle*" "Are you lost too then?" "We decided we would keep on walking until we found something, where were you headed?" Marcel's face scrunched up as she tried to remember and I took the time to inspect her. Her hair was a fiery red and it reached just passed her elbows. The thick clothing she was wearing appeared to be leather that was died dark purple. The leather armor extended from around her neck to her waist and down her arms. There were also laces for holding it on at the sides. She also had two sheaths for her swords. On her left hip a full sheath and more like loops on her right.Her eyes were a dull green and matched her armor oddly well. Her two swords appeared to be of different kinds, the left one was longer and skinnier than the other. Finally she had white baggy pants and tattered leather shoes. Wait, what is th- My thoughts were interrupted as Sadelle punched me in the arm hard enough to get my attention. "Oi- zone back in!" "Sorry." "Uhhhhh, ermmmm.....how did this happen? To be honest I don't remember." "What." "I feel like it is really important though..." I understand people forgetting things but to forget where you are going? Really though, this is perfect. Since Marcel is adept at fighting she can protect me and Sadelle, he hehe. Operation group expansion: commence! "Uh-oh, she looks like Payton is about to rob someone." "I'm not that evil." "So you are evil?" "..." "So Marcel, you are pretty good at fighting." Marcel bore a large smile, she seemed to be proud of her fighting skills. Perfect. "Since you don't know where you are going why don't you come with us?" "I think that is a great idea! It is lonely traveling by yourself, isn't it?" As Sadelle said this she squeezed Marcel's arm and then gave me a wink. It was hard to resist smiling as my partner in crime had the same idea. "Okay, I don't see why not." "Westward!" "You don't even know which way is west." "Sh-shut up!" I started to walk off but then I dropped to my knees. I guess I hadn't realized before because of the adrenaline but my feet were rolling in pain. "Owwwwww...huh?" Marcel had walked over and picked me up, placing me over her shoulder with one arm. I steadied myself so i wouldn't hurt her but I was wondering if I could hurt her after that. "We should find you a pair of shoes" "I second that motion" "I suppose we should follow this road then, we still have a some time to walk before sundown. You good to carry her Marcel?" "It's no problem." Marcel wasn't kidding as she easily carried me as if I were a piece of paper. Since she wasn't even sweating I decided it should be fine to talk to her. "Do you remember where you came from?" "Hmmm, nope but I travel a lot so it has been a long time since I have been home. Wherever that is" It sounded like it would be a chore to take care of Marcel but it made me kinda happy. Now I won't have to feel like she is only helping us. It made me wonder though how Marcel had gotten this far by herself. Marcel's past isn't really my concern though, so I should just focus on getting to know her. "So Marcel, I noticed you use two different types of swords." Marcel's head whipped around to beam at me with excitement. Despite her best efforts this proved difficult with me on her shoulder. "The on on my left hip is called a katana, it is light so I can use it to get quick hit when I see openings. While the one on my right is a longsword, it is heavier and helps me create openings. I don't know what I would do without them." "The hilt looks huge on the longsword." "Well, it is meant to be used with two hands but I am strong enough to use one." I immediately make a note to not make Marcel angry. Seeing her so excited about this topic makes me happy though. It looked like she could talk for hours and never get bored. As we traveled along the road Sadelle joined the conversation. As the sun set the effects of the day took it's toll on my mind. I slowly drifted off to sleep on Marcel's shoulder. When I woke up it was night and I tried to stretch but was unable to. I seemed as though I was imprisoned yet again. "Saadellleee." I growled it as menacingly as i could but no response. Wait, why is it contracting and expanding? Eventually my eyes adjusted and Marcel's face came into view. That would explain why I couldn't move. If you only need one hand for a two handed sword there was no way I could break that vice. My nose picked up a soft scent emanating from her as I tried to get back to sleep. She smelled surprisingly good considering she had been carrying me. Suddenly she shifted her body and now her exhales were directed at my ear. I shuddered at every breath, unable to escape from her. The night went by slowly as I eventually managed to return to my slumber. Day 3 I woke up to a nice smell in the air. As I tried to open my eyes bright sunlight blinded me so I focused on the smell. It reminded me of kebabs. As I sat up I saw Marcel sitting by a fire roasting some meat on sticks. She turns to me as she hears me get up. "How are your feet feeling now?" "They are feeling better now after some sleep" Saying this brings last nights torture session back to mind. I shudder as if Marcel was blowing in my ear again. I sat down by Marcel and Sadelle to eat breakfast After breakfast we set off again along the road. It was a quiet morning without any chatter. Slowly the silence wore me down so I took it upon myself to break it. "This sure is a long road" "Yup" "Yup" "Uh, the meat was good!" "Yup" "Yup" "It's a nice day today!" "Yup" "Yup" I could swear they have some conspiracy plot against me so I just sulk to myself as we travel. Eventually they started to talk and I was so happy I could almost cry. However, they both grinned after that thought deviously. Unfortunately, I think my acting gave them something to use against me for future trips. It wasn't until midday we finally came across a house along the side of the road. It was well kept looking hut with clay walls. It also had a chimney emanating smoke from it. I almost ran up to it but Marcel grabbed me before I could and held me in the air. "Now we are going to stay here little one while Sadelle goes checks it out" "Dang, in my sleep Sadelle tainted you" "Pardon, Payton" "I feel like I am just baggage." I quietly mumbled Still airborne, i gently rocked back and forth with my knees at my chest. Sadelle knocked on the door for a while, but she receive no answer. As she grew impatient she walked inside. After about a minute she came out. "It's empty" My shoes *sob* Sorry this chapter is longer than the rest but I hope you enjoy it :3 Chapter 5: Questionable Intentions I knew Marcel originally started to carry me because of my feet, but for some reason, she just seemed to enjoy doing so. After Sadelle had found the house empty, Marcel walked inside still carrying me. Am I a child to her? "Maarrceeel." "Yes?" "Can you put me dowwwwn." "Are you sure you want me to put you down?" I hesitated to answer, just in case this was a trick question. After all, I knew she was being tainted by Sadelle, so no telling what could happen. I slowly nod yes expecting her to just let me drop from where I am. To my relief she gently sets me down. Looking around the house it appeared as if someone had been here recently. In the fire place there was one piece of wood slowly burning. I also noted that there was a lack of dust around the house. "We could have just missed them." "Hm, we could wait for them and ask for directions to the nearest town." As they talked I had noticed something on the table. The ultimate Payton bait, cookies. Well, at least some form of cookie but they still tasted good. "Oi! Payton are you even listening?" As Sadelle questioned me I was unable to respond due to my mouth being literally stuffed. "suprft Ith qath litzenang."(Sure I was Listening.) "I knew you were a thief!" "Thap iszint paire."(That isn't fair.) Marcel returned to pick me up, probably no longer trusting me on my own. Now it's over. Two on one? I won't survive that. Ignoring me they continued discussing our future plans. As I had nothing to contribute I continued rocking as I hung from Marcel, still munching on cookies. Suddenly Marcel swung around smacking my face into a wall. I was about to protest when I heard the door open. Dropping me she put her hands on her swords but Sadelle quickly moved to cover this. The girl that had entered had green eyes like Marcel but a lot more vibrant. Matching her eyes she had vibrant green hair as well. As for clothes it appeared to be made out of giant leaves stitched together. She had a bow with some arrows on her back and I didn't want to look at her shoes. Marcel took her hands off of her swords no longer sensing a threat. "Hello, sorry for the intrusion" "Who are you?" "We are just travelers, we were looking for somewhere to find shoes." "Hah ha, that is an odd goal." "Then obviously you never had to deal with not having shoes." "Ha, well, I don't have any shoes for you here. I can, however, bring you to the village I get my goods from." Oh yeah, finally going to get me some shoes. I never thought I could be this in love with them. Sadelle leaned over and whispered, "Mind actor." My face grew red and I propped myself against the wall. The new woman must have beckoned for us to come because Marcel picked me up. As she hoisted me over her shoulder we left the house out onto the road. As the woman lead us I started conversation from my "perch". " We never got your name." "I also never got yours." "Pay-" "The rude one is Payton, I am Sadelle." "I am Marcel." "What am I chopped liver?" "Of course not we can't eat you." "But you can entrain us." "What an odd bunch, *giggle*, my name is Elizabeth." Elizabeth seemed like a nice person to me. I am certainly glad that she was living there, considering what else may have. As we continued to walk we had some useless chatter but I learned a few things. The town was a small village, only about one seventy "people". It was situated in a small clearing in the forest. We also found out Elizabeth was an elf as we talked about her bow. I have no idea what an elf was though so it didn't help much. The walk to town was pretty short and as we arrived it was a sight from sore eyes. There were actually houses and a few shop buildings. Signs of civilization made me so ecstatic after walking though a forest for so long. Although, the fact was slightly diminished by the rough wooden structures. Marcel gently put me down, probably so she didn't arouse suspicion. "Welcome to the Village of Outcasts!" "Outcasts?" "People whose species usually live in groups are sometimes exiled. As long as they weren't exiled for violence, we welcome them here." "Does that mean you are an exile as well?" "Pretty much." I felt like Elizabeth was hiding something. It could have been elf related though so I didn't pursue it. As we walked through the village I saw an array of species. A few I saw were a honey bee, a horse and a bird. Naturally all of them were half human and female as well. I made a mental note to study the Encyclopedia as we continued walking through. "Shoes...Shoes....Ah! Here we are." "Hello Matilda." Matilda was sitting by a counter in a decent sized building. I was unable to distinguish what Matilda was as her top half was human. Outside I could see leather tanning so I assumed she was a leather worker. I wonder how much the shoes will cos- I did I not think of this. We have no money! Even if we tried to barter for it we don't really have anything to trade. I was pulled out of my thoughts by Sadelle smacking my arm. "You are the one who needs the shoes?" "I-uh. Yes, yes I am." "I'll be right out to take the measurements." I saw Matilda disappear and take this chance to whisper to Sadelle. "How are we going to pay her?" "I have some braided silk that she can use as stitching to give her." "We never packed any." "I know." All she did was grin at me. For some reason I suddenly became less fond of my clothes. As Matilda emerged from the building I saw her lower half was a snake. I chuckled lightly at the thought that the person making my shoes had no feet. Matilda grabbed a chair and told me to sit down. Using her hand as a guide she got a feel for the size of my feet. "Okay, I can have your shoes done for tomorrow, What do you have for payment?" Sadelle removed her bag and removed two balls of braided silk from them. Matilda took them and inspected them, looking pleased. "Come any time after noon to come pick them up." I think my eyes actually started to well up as I knew I was finally going to get my shoes. "I guess we should find somewhere to rest until your shoes are ready." "Why don't you stay at an Inn?" "We don't have anything else to offer as payment." "Well we have these." Marcel produced a handful of gold coins from a pouch I hadn't noticed on her pants. Since this was my first time seeing the currency here I picked up a coin to inspect. It was similar to the coins we had but had no numbers on it. Despite the money being Marcel's I asked Sadelle about the currency in case she had forgotten. "How does currency work here Sadelle?" "We only use one type of coin. However, as you saw, lots of people don't mind bartering. That is why we gave the braided silk to Matilda- the inn probably wouldn't want it." "Is this enough for a inn?" "It's really cheap, you have more than enough. Come on, I will show you the way." As I followed behind Marcel I started to tackle a worry I had been having. I had begun to grow weary of Elizabeth. While she could just be nice, she seemed a bit too nice to us despite we just meet. While it had been similar for Sadelle and Marcel, they were both gaining a companion. So the real question was, what was Elizabeth gaining since she knew were just passed through? Lost in thought I smacked Into Marcel's back. As I leaned over I saw that we were at the Inn. It was one of the only two story buildings in the village. Not only that, it was quite large as well. It seemed odd to me that they would have an inn so big in a village this small. "Marcel, can you get the rooms ready and watch Payton? I am going to head out grocery shopping" "I got called by name, does this mean you trust me now?" "Marcel, you may use any force necessary to keep her form leaving." Marcel laughed as she handed a some money to Sadelle. While being dragged to the counter I saw Elizabeth tell Sadelle something. Sadelle nodded back to her and I wondered if I was the one that needed Marcel. Something else I noticed was the lack of people in the inn. That could have been explained by the time of day though. I must have zoned out because Marcel was trying to get me to walk up the stairs. Our room was rustic but cozy. I also immediately noticed there was only two beds. I looked at Marcel and I think I know where they will put me. Maybe I should sleep on the floor to try to evade the death vice. Marcel sits down on the closest beds corner and I take a seat beside her. Mulling over the events of the day I stretch my arm as far as I can. Unfortunately, I hadn't realized how close Marcel was and end up hitting her head. To my great surprise though my hand doesn't stop at where her head was. Neither did her head. My jaw almost hit the bed as I saw her head completely leave her body. At where her head was connected there was complete darkness. Then a puff of blue and purple smoke puffed out off the hole. Before I had a chance to react her body picked up her head and tackled me. Well, it felt like a hug from her arms but, she hit me with the force of her body mid jump. I guess this makes it a...hug plus tackle? Deciding huckle on being a good name I realized I had more important matters to attend to. Marcel know had me pinned to the bed, well her body at least. "S-sorry about this Payton!" Marcel let this out while panting, from her head that is. Sorry for what? My mind was racing and I felt Marcel grab my skirt with her free arm. Yanking it off she went to work on removing my panties as well. "Wa-wait Marcel stop! Marcel, what are you doing!" "I-I'll at least make you feel good first." Her voice trailed off as I continued to struggle. Almost with expertise she got all of my clothes off with relative ease. Lying there naked the air sent slight shivers up my spine. Marcel's body moved her legs so that her ankles were resting on my things. With ease she spread my legs open and promptly placed her head between them. I could feel her tongue slide up me incredibly slowly. Meanwhile her body had gotten to work on my upper half. She had released my hands but any attempts to stop her were futile. She grabbed my breast with the force in her arms. This prevented me from getting up yet her hands gently groped my breasts. The sensation were intense as she worked on both places at once. Her head had started to speed up its motions and was sucking hard to keep her head in place. As she continued to suck it slowly made me more sensitive over time. As she worked her focus over to my most sensitive area it started to throb. Getting close I started to moan out loud. Just as I was about to though both her head and body stopped. I immediately stretched my hands to finish myself but I couldn't reach due to her body. With firm hands over my breast I couldn't use them either. I bucked in frustration as she picked up her head. Placing it next to me she whispered in my ear, "Not yet, but don't worry, you will soon enough." Putting her head back she got to work. After speeding up and stopping at least 5 more times I was panting like crazy. I felt so hot I thought I was going to catch fire. She slipped off her pants and I saw something that shouldn't be there. At this point it was quite enlarged but still had a small look to it. Having only done it once when I was younger it was hard to compare. I would have protested but being left on edge drove me crazy and I just wanted my sweet release. Moving her head out of the way she put her body in place. I was so wet she just plunged it into me and slid in easily. I felt my walls being spread and sensations rushed over me. As she continued to thrust in and out it lewd sounds started to echo around the room. Seeing her head in reach I grabbed it and stuck my tongue in her mouth. I was willing to do anything at this point to achieve release. As we were making out I could feel her starting to pulse inside of me and I was getting close as well. With one hard thrust I could feel liquid spurt from her inside of me. I felt my whole body roll up as my body shook from my orgasm. Trying to catch my breath Marcel continued regardless. Unable to take anymore I felt everything go black as she continued to pound me. When I woke up my thighs were sore. It felt like I had just run a marathon. My attempt was futile to rub them as I was trapped. To be honest I would be surprised if I hadn't woken up ensnared. I recognized Marcel's scent quickly as it was stronger now. As she had sensed I had awoken she gave me more room. "Sorry about what had happened." "What are you exactly?" "I'm a Dullahan. We experience behavior changes when our heads come off. We also become quite lustful as you saw" "You raped me" "I-I know and I can't change that. I will take whatever reaction you give me. I at least want to explain it though. When our heads come off a puff of smoke is released. That is the energy we use to run our body. Normally we refill it from males but I am sure you get the picture." I didn't know what to think. On one hand I had been the one who knocked her head off. But still, it's hard to swallow the fact that this happens. Then again, what is the normal protocol when your head comes off? To be honest, I would rather her rape me than die. But people don't lose their head from that light of an impact. So I did the only thing I felt was right...and would ensure I wasn't eaten. "I forgive you." Marcel smiled and drifted off to sleep. Going by how fast she went out I think she stayed up waiting for me. It was at this moment I realized my crisis. "Oi, Marcel. Marcel! Release me! I'm no longer forgiving you!" My pleas fell on sleeping ears as I slept the rest of the night with my raper. So Cruel. Gah, this one took a lot longer to write. It was my first time trying to Also I wanted to get a real good feel about where I want to go with this. Hope you enjoy! :3 Chapter 6: Inner demon Rape, I had always hated the thought of it. People using others against their will for their own pleasure. But now that it had happened to me, I didn't know how to feel. Maybe I had been too lenient in my sleep addled state. I felt so conflicted because Marcel wasn't in control. Or was she? Sitting up I realized that neither Sadelle nor Marcel were in the room. Remembering that Sadelle had the encyclopedia I moved over to her bed. It was untouched. A rock sank in my stomach, recalling the last time I had saw her. She had left with Elizabeth, now I knew for sure that something was up. I barreled down the stairs of the Inn in hoping to see one of them downstairs. I felt worry build up inside me as they weren't there either. As I got outside the harsh sun hurt my eyes. Where do I go from here? I don't even know the layout of the town! I spun around in panic as I attempted to figure out a plan. Think Payton, what would Sadelle do? After slapping myself in the arm to zone me back in I realized the flaw in the plan. I decided to just walk at this point because it was better than standing still. I still had no idea where I was going and ended up heading towards Matilda's abode. Elizabeth had seemed friendly with her so she might know something. Worst case scenario I will still get my shoes. Forget about the shoes for now Payton, Sadelle and Marcel first! Upon reaching the leather working shop I noticed Matilda wasn't behind the counter as I approached. I looked up to check on the sun, it was almost straight up. That's odd, why wouldn't a leather worker be here at this time? Cautiously I edged around the building to see if I could find anything. There was nothing behind the building that I could see, including Matilda. Okay Payton, calm down, where did you meet Elizabeth. At her house! I ran off to Elizabeth's house filled with new found hope. As I reached her house I noted that the chimney was no longer puffing, but that wouldn't deter me.When I rammed the door with my shoulder I fell through the open door into the house. Whoops, I guess I should have checked first! It didn't appear as if anyone had been here recently so I sat down in frustration. Where could they be? Let's think realistically here Payton. If you have two people you are going to need somewhere to hold them. It would also be nice if unfamiliar faces are common there. Big and unfamiliar faces. Hah, that kinda sounds like an Inn....oooh my god.The Inn was abnormally big for the village. What if there is some kind of crime organization running it? To my legs regret, I ran back to the Inn. I walked in calmly as I remembered there could be a crime syndicate here. Walking back up the stairs I took a quick peek in our room, to make sure I wasn't crazy. Still no one being there I continued down the hall. I carefully put my ear against the door of each room and listened for sounds. This proved to be more difficult than I thought as the blood pounded in my ears from the stress. Just as I was about to leave I thought I heard a voice through the door. My ear rang as a large shout erupted from the room in Marcel's voice. With all of my strength I kicked the door, cracking the hinges off and possibly breaking a bone. I limped inside to a room with four people in it. Elizabeth, Sadelle, Marcel and Matilda were all present and were now staring at me. I noticed Marcel had been disarmed as well, she would have never willingly taken them off. Matilda had a cutlass around Sadelle's neck and Marcel was in between her and Elizabeth. Next thing I knew Elizabeth readied her bow at me. In a panic I grabbed a wooden bucket to defend my self with at full arms length. I heard the bottom of it shatter as the arrow came dangerously close to puncturing me as well. Hey, the arrow kinda makes it look like a crappy sword with a huge hand guard. Flipping the bucket around and holding it by the shaft of the arrow, I tried to make it look like I knew how to use a weapon. "Hold on Elizabeth, we should be able to sell her too." "Don't move unless you want your friend's head cut off" I saw Matilda wrap her tail around Sadelle and move over to Marcel, pointing her blade at her. I remembered what happened when her head comes off and having my friend threaten as well made something inside of me snap. I actually felt a bit sorry for Matilda, for she didn't know what she had evoked. Despite getting angry only four times in my life, no one ever did anything to anger me after they saw me angry once. Entering my "rage mode" I appeared oddly calm on the outside but was boiling on the inside. "Put down that bucket and ge-" "Shut your whore mouth" I said my words with a voice that caused them to be sharper than needles accompanied by an icy stare filled with killing intent. Matilda froze on the spot long enough for Marcel to not huckle, but full on tackle her. I saw Elizabeth attempt to ready her bow and I threw the bucket with deadly accuracy into her hand and she howled in pain. Not wasting a moment I ran up to her and grabbed her face with my hand. Using the full force of my body I slammed her into the wall and moved my hand down to her throat. Clenching my hand around her wind pipe I spoke to her the same way I spoke to Matilda, "Looks like the brain of the operation isn't very strong herself. I am telling you now, if I ever see you again..." "I-I am very sorry, I will leave and I w-will never bother you again." I took my other hand and started to move it up to her face with my middle and index fingers only being extended. "W-wait what are you doing?" "I am going to make sure you remember of course." With a quick motion I slipped the two fingers over her left eye and wrapped them around. While squeezing with them I yanked her eye out and my gaze never faltered even when blood splattered my cheek. Elizabeth screamed in agony and attempted to flee with her bow but, when she reached to grab it I stomped on her hand. "I said go!" Elizabeth scrambled out of the room with a small trail of blood following. Turning to Sadelle and Marcel, who I got the feeling I was making uncomfortable, I told them, "Do as you wish with the snake, just make sure to get her shoes. I'll be in the room waiting." Leaving Marcel and Sadelle in the room I headed off to our room and sat down on the bed. As my rage subsided my memories of the event grew fuzzier with time. Feeling exhausted I lied down as I waited and searched my thought for something to think about. Trying to think on something brought back earlier thoughts. With a clear mind I set to decide whether to forgive Marcel or not. So the pros to forgiving her are that I can stay in the group freely, not have an awkward relationship with Marcel and make my friend feel better. The downsides are assuming Marcel was lying, she might do it again, I got raped and I got raped. Yeah, the actual fact I got raped is going to take off at least two pros. I guess there is only one thing left to do now, check the encyclopedia. If Marcel was telling the truth I'll forgive her but we will have to have a talk about preventing it. Fatigue had started to set in and I was bored of waiting so I decided to take a nap. I awoke from my nap to something wet on my cheek. As my eyes fluttered open I saw Sadelle wiping off my cheek with a damp rag. "We got your shoes from Matilda and I don't think she will bother us ever again." I tried to figure out what she was talking about but I didn't have much luck. As I inhaled I prepared to tackle the problem with Marcel once and for all. "Can you pass me the monster encyclopedia Sadelle?" "Sure thing." The sudden increase in respect threw me off slightly but that thought evaporated when she handed me the book. The book was in alphabetical order so finding Dullahan wasn't too difficult. Reading over the entry it affirmed Marcel's story and also explained why she was so strong. There were no comments on memory however, so I guess that is just unique to her. As Marcel walked over she saw the page I was reading. As I looked up I noticed Marcel appeared happy to see me reading it. "I was worried that you just said that you forgave me while it was destroying you on the inside. Since you are reading that it means you are thinking about this seriously." "Yeah... I put a lot of thought into it today. I have decided to fully stand behind forgiving you, although we are going to have to have a talk." Marcel hopped in rejoice and huckled me in her bliss. "Too soon!" "Ah, sorry about that." "I feel like I missed something that happened between the two of you." Mine and Marcel's face grew red as she mentioned this. "D-Don't worry about it. Speaking of missing something, what happened to you guys today?" Sadelle shot the two if us a sly grin before speaking. "Elizabeth had offered to show me some places to good deals on food. As we were walking between two buildings I got knocked out and woke up in that room." "When I had woken up I saw her bed untouched so I went to look for her. When I steeped out of the room I saw Sadelle being held by Matilda so I went quietly." "There were actually 3 people in the group- the harpy who runs the Inn was in on it too. She had left though to go see how much they could sell us for as slaves." "We made sure that Matilda would deliver a message to her for us though." "That makes sense now but I can't remember what happened in the room. I can remember everything up to it...." I felt unease as Marcel and Sadelle exchanged nervous glances. "M-maybe it is best not to worry about it. All that matters is that we are safe now and we got you these~." Sadelle tossed me a pair of shoes and I immediately put them on. All thoughts about the recent events flew out of my brain. Excited to try them I ran around the room a bit before giving them a thumbs up. I had now realized though that everyone wasn't going to be nice to us in our travels, so I decided to take a risk. "Marcel, I want combat lessons!" "Really~!?" Marcel's eyes were brimmed with excitement. "Which weapon do you want to use?" "Oh no, I don't want to learn that. I only want to learn how to evade" I will protect myself without harming others. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 4:51 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Elsee's Story [2/2] du dumm~. Hope you enjoy the chapter! :3 Chapter 7: Raper teaches rapier Odd requests often come from odd people. Usually when one wants to learn how to fight they mean offensively but, along the way they learn the true value of protecting oneself. Well, I don't see a need to be offensive if I am not hurt and thus I shall only learn how to dodge. I shall be as evasive as the wind, haha! "It is kind of refreshing to she her mind act again." "Do you ever wonder exactly what she is thinking in there?" "If I tried I would probably go insane from all the clutter." I puffed me cheeks at Marcel and mumbled, "Its an organized mess so I can usually find what I am looking for. So when do I start my evading lessons?" "We might as well stay her for a while. With the innkeeper gone we can get a few free nights and Marcel can start your training. While you do that I'll see what information I can gather." I was excited that Marcel was going to teach me soon. Since I knew that this would take a lot of practice I was excited to get started. "Let's get going Payton. We will meet you back here at dusk Sadelle." "Don't go easy on her." Marcel chuckled to herself as she lead us out of the room. As we left the inn I thought about how Marcel was going to train me. I slowly grew worried as all of the ideas I could think of involved her hacking at me. Looking up I noticed Marcel seemed to be looking for something. "What are you looking for?" "A blacksmith to get you a weapon." "What? I thought we already went over this, I don't want a weapon." "Think of it as a preemptive form of evading. If you have a weapon and you look like you can use it, some people won't fight you. Also, we need it so we can start your training in dodging." Being skeptical, I puffed up my cheeks and reluctantly followed her. After we had walked around the whole town we found out there was no weapon smiths or shops here. There was however, a type of thrift store we took our chances with. Entering the shop I saw a variety of things that I couldn't recognize. Matter of fact, the only thing that looked familiar were the articles of clothing. While inspecting a bottle of black fluid I heard a voice behind me. "Do you need help finding something?" As I turned around I saw a girl standing behind me. Her air was purple and she wore thick spectacles. She appeared to be pretty young in her simple skirt and apron. "Actually, yes. Do you happen to have any weapons?" After she pondered for a moment her face brightened up. "Ah, we got one recently, I will go get it." After we waited for a bit she returned with a beautiful sheathe that had an intricate hand guard sticking out. The lady gave the sword to Marcel and she thoroughly inspected it and gained a satisfied look after some time. "Payton, can you go wait outside while I purchase this." "Sure~." I strode out of the store wondering to myself why she had asked me to wait outside. After what felt like half an hour Marcel emerged with the sword in hand. As Marcel moved beside me I noticed her scent had become stronger and see seemed sightly flushed. She didn- that can't be why she.... had me wait outside.. I shook my head to clear my thoughts as we headed out of town. Near the outskirts of the town we came upon a clearing and we stopped and Marcel turned to me. "First thing you need to learn is your basic stance. Keeping you body facing mine turn your left foot 90 degrees to the left then keeping your left foot there slide your right leg forward a bit." After a bit of fine tuning I had managed to get myself into the stance. "Okay, now hold that pose while I find some food. It's important to get used to your legs like that!" "Oi, Marcel, wa-wait!" Marcel just waved lazily to me as she entered the forest. Since I was the one who asked her to teach me I kept the stance. Just leaving me here is cruel, what is she thinking? As my mind wandered my eyes fell to my shoes. They were actually more like pseudo boots and they fit really well; the brown leather followed the shape of my foot and the lining inside was soft. Growing bored I slowly bobbed back and forth while I kept my feet in place. I took a deep breath and for the first time in all the chaos I truly appreciated the non smog filled air. Looking out into the forest I saw the outline of a figure and I recognized her as Elizabeth right before she darted away. For some reason I felt my muscles tense and my mind started to buzz. An old memory started to creep up from the back of my mind. I felt a shiver coarse through my spine as the picture became clearer; a clear picture of my uncle. Why am I remembering him now?. I felt small and frozen in place as I saw him reach out his hand. I felt anger well up as he squeezed me shoulder harshly and I yelled, "STOP!" I heard something hit the floor and realized Marcel was pretty close to me; she seemed taken aback by my sudden outburst. At her feet laid odd fruits, a green lizard I had never seen before and two dulled sticks. "S-Sorry." "Adding a voice to your acting? Maybe you should take up acting as a career!" I puffed my cheeks in response and Marcel just laughed.It is not like I try mind act intentionally. After being handed a lumpy red fruit I bit into it cautiously; it had the texture of a pineapple but tasted like grapes. "What do you call this fruit?" "I call it not poisonous." "But what if it is...you don't even know for sure- do you?" "I may not know the name of a lot of things but I have learned over time what is safe to eat. It is like second nature to me now" "How many times did you poison yourself?" "Th-that is not important, Uh...what is important though is your lesson, yup!" "Okay, so how will you teach me how to dodge?" Marcel tossed my sword to me in its sheathe and told me to get ready. "W-wait Marcel! Get ready for what?" "To fight me of course! That is what these sticks are for! I guess this is too much, so I will just use one." "You are going to break me with that considering your strength!" "The point of this exercise is to show you how I dodge so come at me in full force. Also, if I recall correctly I already broke you, no?" Marcel immediately hopped back as she almost received my rapier to her gut. If she wants to irritate me to get me to fight, fine by me. Marcel just watched me for a moment as I regained my footing, further frustrating me. "If you are going to fight me like that I will be tempted to smack you with my stick. You should try that stance I taught you, just saying." I grumbled as I move my feet into position and debated on how to attack her. While in my thoughts I started bobbing again and looking down I saw I could move pretty far without moving my feet like this. I have to get closer to her.... what if I run up and then take the stance? As I dashed her body tensed but before striking I stopped and slid my feet into position this time. Marcel just took a small step back however I didn't lose my balance this time when i went for a quick jab. "There you go, that is better! I will teach you how to move in that position later but for now just do it like that. Make sure to focus on how I dodge now." I slowly adjusted my arm every time I struck and it started to slowly get a more and more natural feeling. I noticed how little movement Marcel was doing to dodge my blows, usually just taking a step back. Okay, now that I have a feeling I should be able to try to slide forward after each strike, that way I can continuously be in range. Taking a deep breath I prepared myself, shifting my weight to my back leg. Sliding my foot I quickly swiped at Marcel. Despite her backpedaling I continued to rush her. Swipe, jab, thrust, each one just barely missing her. I saw a tree approaching behind her and sped up a bit. Right as she was about to hit the tree I dashed farther than usual. The force from hitting the tree sent ripples through my arm as she rolled around the tree without looking. "Using your environment is important, especially since you are so weak." I grumbled and circled around the tree the other way. While continuing my assault I noticed a patch of sand to her left a bit. If a tree won't work... maybe sand will. Swinging my feet over I redirected my angle of attack. Unsure if it was just because she was fighting me, she continued to dodge in the new direction. Working towards the sandpit I focused on her movements again. It appeared as if she was just walking backwards slowly, with a hop here and there; her torso would also pull itself just out of the way every time. Right before we hit the sandpit she ducked under my sword and a made a huge leap to clear the pit. I grinned to myself as she had misunderstood my intention. I dashed and leaned down as if to do an upward thrust while scooping up a handful of sand. Turning my body around I threw the sand at Marcel's face. As she moved her hands up to her eyes I managed to get a quick trust off at her arm. It felt like time had slowed down as I saw the blade inch closer. Yes, I am finally going to hit he-where did she go? With a quick snap she spun around my blade moving right next to me. Her stick connected with my shoulder and it felt like earth's gravity had just multiplied as I slammed into the ground. "Whoops, sorry bout that. Guess my instincts kicked in, hehe." While Marcel found it amusing I didn't and just laid there in pain. Well, since my shoulder isn't broken I guess she held back. But still, OW! After just lying down for a minute Marcel picked up the reaming food from earlier and picked me up with the other hand. With a sigh Marcel said, "Guess we will have to continue tomorrow. That wasn't bad for your first time though, can't wait till the next lesson." Marcel carried me all the way to the room in the inn. Marcel plopped me onto the bed when we got to the room and I drifted off to sleep for a quick nap. After I awoke, I could see both of them being busy; Sadelle read a book, while Marcel was polishing her swords.?I stretched out my body and noticed that I didn't recognize the book. The book must be new, I wonder if she bought it here? "Watcha reading over there?" "Guide to fauna of the Charisse region" "Sounds like a pretty heavy read" "I read a lot of non fiction books so I am used to it." "Hmmm, maybe you could give me some lessons about this island Sadelle?" Sadelle just stared at me for a second before loudly whispering to Marcel, "I think she got a sudden boost in intelligence recently" "I know," Marcel whispered harshly back. "Are you going to teach me or not?" I puffed my cheeks at her and crossed arms at her. Sadelle just laughed and said, "Sure thing, your first assignment is this." Sadelle tossed the monster encyclopedia at me and it smacked my legs. My legs were now in pain as I dragged the heavy tome to lap. Cracking open the book I started on page one, an introduction to monster species. This is an encyclopedia that covers various species that inhabit this Island. While this may not be a complete guide of every species this will cover a majority of them and will be updated in future version. Also, information about behaviors and personalities are generalizations and individuals can vary in various ways. It is also important to note that most monsters are lustful- seeking human males for pleasure and reproduction.... After reading more my eyes grew heavy as the tome wore down on me despite my nap. Seeing me wobble Sadelle walked over and put the tome away after checking the page. "That is enough studying for one night, get some sleep now. Since Payton is tired physically and mentally come sleep with me tonight Marcel." "Goodnight Payton." Marcel grabbed Sadelle in her death vice and mouthed 'you owe me' over Marcel's shoulder. I mouthed 'thank you' back to her and grinned as I settled into bed. As I was drifting off to sleep, one last thought came to mind. I wonder if Elizabeth gave up on crime? Hope I write this one correctly to convey the message. Enjoy~ Chapter 8:Flames of revenge My nose wrinkled as I laid in bed. An acrid smell had crept into the room but I tried to ignore it and return to my peaceful slumber. Realizing the scent was growing stronger my sleep addled brain tried to recognize the scent. My body bolted upright- it was smoke. I stumbled over to the open window and saw the edge of the village up in a blaze. In a panic I woke up Marcel and Sadelle. They just looked at me as if I was crazy for waking them up. "VILLAGE ON FIRE-THE VILLAGE WE ARE IN!" I yelled this as I wildly flailed my arm towards the window. After they looked at each other for a moment their eyes went wide in surprise. They both jumped out of bed as we rushed outside of the room. We bolted down the stairs and erupted from the inn to observe the condition of the village. Looking around the blaze had consumed the entire edge of the village but only the edge. The plumes of smoke made it appear as if a giant black veil was put around the village. I didn't know much about fires bu the fire going around only the edge struck me as odd. I had bigger problems to worry about though however my panic would have none of that. Marcel must have been panicked as well since we were both just pacing in circles with our hands on our heads. "Ohhh noo, we are going to die." "It was nice meeting you guys, we had a few good days together." Sadelle just stared at us with disbelief dripping from her face as we ran around. Luckily for us though she was actually using her brain to find a solution to our predicament. "Would you two just stop freaking out for a second? If the buildings are on fire the widest road should be safe to exit with." "That would probably be the way we came when we first got here." Not understanding how they knew this I just ran behind them and hoped for the best. The initial panic had dissipated by now and I returned to my usual self. While we went though the streets I found it strange that we never saw another villager as we ran.! Did they all escape the town before the blaze somehow? No, I doubt we are the only ones who didn't notice the fire and there is no reason the WHOLE town would leave at once. I gave up on dwelling on it as I couldn't think of a good answer. Shortly after we came up around a corner and on to the wide road. To my relief there was an opening between the flames on the road however, it was small as the flames shot out form! the neighboring houses. "We don't know when the houses could collapse so we sho-" Marcel's voice was cut off by a loud creaking and suddenly one of the houses buckled filling the road with burning debris. When the house fell some flammable fluid must have spilled because an explosion occurred shortly after.! The blast sent the three of us back knocking the wind out of us. I breathed a sigh of relief as we were far away enough to not get harmed. What are the chances the house falls just as we get here? This isn't good, if this was! intentional then our chances of survival went way down. Taking a deep breath I focused on how we could surprise the perpetrator- if someone was trying to that is. Shifting though our possibilities I came up with an idea that would depend on Sadelle's abilities. "Sadelle, can you transform into something that can fly?" "I can turn into a harpy but then i will only be able to carry one person..." "Hmm, yesterday when I was training did you find out about anyone nearby that could help us?" "Well, there is a lake nearby but the villagers are scared of it so they use the river for water." "That is good then, It probably means some water monsters live there and maybe they could help us!" "Well, I suppose that is a possibility but they are probably hostile if the villagers are scared of the lake." "Okay, you take Marcel with you and if they are hostile Marcel can beat some sense into them." "But what about you then?!" Marcel was highly against the idea of leaving me here quite visibly. Sadelle even showed concern in her face and seemed opposed to the idea. There was no way I was going to let something happen to them though so I just had to convince them- and quick. "Are you really going to argue with me on this? This way either it is only me possibly dieing- you two will be safe even if they can't help us. Also, not to mention by arguing with me now you are lowering MY survivability chance." They both tried to come up with a response but Sadelle relented and black mist enveloped her. As her shape changed she grew taller and her arms turned into wings. Her hair was now also shoulder length and a vibrant green. Grabbing a sad Marcel's shoulders securely she looked at me before flying off with tears starting to form in her eyes. With a slightly choked voice she told me, "We will be as quick as we can, don't die on me now- you are already irreplaceable to me." With that she beat her wings furiously taking Marcel out of the village. I smiled to myself but as much as I wanted to watch them I had bigger worries. Seeing how much they actually cared about me I felt reinvigorated as I checked my surroundings. By now the blaze had spread farther into the village, making a circle that was slowly tightening. As I felt the temperature rose I realized that even if I did find a way to stop the fire from killing me directly, the heat would. After mulling it over as quickly as I could I decided to head back to the inn which was in the center of town. Not only was it the safest place but this way I could get our stuff in the process. The run to the inn was refreshing as I moved to a cooler part of the village, or at least it was until a strong gust came. The flames that were already speeding up and the circle of safe town grew smaller even quicker now. I managed to reach the Inn before the flames and ran up the stairs to our room. I quickly grabbed all of our remaining belongings- which wasn't much; using Sadelle's bag I got everything. It was at this point the the inn roof was on fire now. I saw the inn was no longer safe so I headed down the stairs to get outside. At this point all I could do was hope it was going well for Marcel and Sadelle. Just as I was about to leave I saw the door being blocked; by Elizabeth. She looked different though as her right eyelid was closed and looked off. "Elizabeth?! What are you doing here? The inn is on fire now!" "Well I would hope so considering I am the one who started the fire and intended it to engulf the whole village." I was unsure of what to make of this. Why would she start the fire herself and if she did why is she still here?! Unable to wrap my head around the events occurring I focused on the one fact I knew. I needed to get out now. "Elizabeth, move." I advanced towards her but she just smiled and said, "Gladly" I was caught off guard as she rushed me and she landed a hit on my right shoulder with a hammer she had hidden behind her back. Pain emanated from it as I heard a crack come from it. Surprisingly though, there was little pain after the initial burst. I wonder if it is from all of that adrenaline from the constant running, not that it terribly matters though sins I cannot move it.. Elizabeth's voice pierced my thoughts as she yelled at me, "Against the wall" I had no choice but to follow her order and slowly slid down the wall into a sitting position. With the fire slowly consuming the inn I found chances of surviving be very slim. Might as well try to figure out what happened to cause all of this. "Why Elizabet, why go through all of this?" "To kill you of course. While there were smarter ways of doing it I cared more about causing you duress before death than actually killing you. The idea of being trapped in a ring of fire that you couldn't avoid that would slowly creep up to you to take your life. just sounded...almost perfect. Why, the only thing that would be better is me getting to ill you at the very end instead of the fire." "But why do you want to kill me?" Elizabeth looked stunned as if I had just asked her why does water taste like water. "What, you thought I wouldn't care if you ripped my eyeball out?" "Not sure I am following you here." "You.Ripped.My.Eyeball. Out. Of. It's. Socket!" "Don't go blaming me for that! I am pretty sure I would remember pulling someone's eyeball out." Elizabeth ran her hands through her hair in frustration. She must be pretty damn crazy to think I would rip her eyeball out. "Whatever, deny it. I don't care anymore- I am going to crack your skull." "What are you going to do then? I don't see how you're going to escape the fire." "I never intended on escaping the fire. I don't know why I am telling you this but when we first got here you asked me if I was exiled. I told you kind of because I exiled myself from going there. Despite how much I wanted to be there I could not stand how they treated humans. How could they treat things that are so low with any respect. My hate for humans drove me from my home and now I will sacrifice mine to take yours. I no longer want my life after losing to a human so might as well lose it while taking yours." I just sat there with my mouth hanging open. I already gathered she was crazy but she is insane! The thought of being killed for a reason like that made my blood start to boil. As Elizabeth began to swing again my whole body tensed up and my jaw clenched so hard I thought my teeth would shatter. I caught Elizabet off guard as I sprang up and grabbed her right arm with my good hand and pushed her back a bit. "What is this now? Maybe you were not kidding about forgetting that you pulled my eye out and have an alter ego or something. Wait- your different from last time..." I was amazed by how quickly she noticed however my grin that spread from ear to ear probably gave it away. I licked my lips and said, "Whoops, guess my smile gave it away- hard not to though when I think of the picture I will get to paint with your blood." "Regardless of what you do, you won't catch me off guard this time." Elizabeth punched me in the gut with her free hand sending my stumbling back. While I was still recovering she moved in with her hammer. Apparently she was not yet used to depth perception with one eye and swung too early. Using my rapier stance I slid back and grabbed her head near the end of her swing. Not wasting a moment I put my leg behinds hers and in a quick motion spun behind her. Pulling her head back I opened my jaw as wide as I could and slammed it shut on the side of her neck. The mixture of her scream and the warm blood that drizzled into my mouth caused me to moan in joy. While distracted Elizabeth kicked my knee with her other leg which caused me to yelp and stumble back. Now both of us only had one hand since Elizabeth was using one of hers to cover the wound. The idea of the pain it must be causing since I had been unable to brush my teeth since I got here sent shivers up my spine. Unfortunately, I had to end this soon since I couldn't hold out much longer and the building was starting to creak. Looking around I noticed that a pile of hot ash had started to form nearby from the burning ceiling. Elizabeth must have also realized she was short on time so she ran at me. With my shoes I kicked the ash at Elizabeth and she recoiled in pain as the hot ash seared her flesh. As she stumbled back I prepared to finish it when we both heard a large crack from the ceiling. Elizabeth looked up just in time to see the flaming beam smack her down onto the ground. I waltzed over as I saw her thrash under the beam trying to get free. I lowered myself beside her head and picked up the hammer that now lied near her. "Since you told me about yourself let me tell you a bit about me. The one you fought before only comes out when others are in danger and does whatever she can to protect them. I on the other hand come out when I am in danger and I quite enjoy killing people, really don't care about much else. "I'm surprised you don't control the body, the energy here tends to pull the worse out of humans that suffer from... your issue." "I think you are misunderstanding something, we aren't different personalities- the so called normal Payton is just herself with an absence of us. Well, almost an absence of us, just without us she can't use the part that she still has. I would love to chat more but I am afraid we are out of time." With that I rose the hammer up and swung it as hard as I could on her skull. I admired the beautiful red flower around her head before getting up and leaving the Inn as the fire started to lick the floor. Getting outside the exhaustion hit me hard and I just stumbled to the middle of the road and lied there. Everything faded to black as started to lose consciousness. So this is how it ends, huh? Oh well, at least I got to make a pretty picture before I left.. *cough* Oh no- I think....I think I am starting to get cliffhangeritus *cough* Yeahhhh....Kinda took a long time to write this. Whoops. Chapter 9: On the road again~ I awoke to the rhythmic bouncing I received as I jostled around on Marcel's shoulder. My mouth was dry and my body was sore all over, with the exception of my right shoulder. What the hell happened? As my eyes strained from the sunlight, I saw it was midday. Marcel must have noticed that I had awoken because she walked over to the side of the road, gently placing me onto the ground. Sadelle came over to accompany us.Marcel produced a water bottle and handed it to me. I greedily drank from it to quench my thirst as I tried to get a sense of what had happened. Okay... what is the last thing that I remember. Think! I remember... the village being on fire... then Sadelle took Marcel....then I ran to the inn and got out stuff. All I could remember after that was I saw someone inside the inn and the rest was fuzzy after that. By this point they took a seat by me, knowing I was curious of the events prior. "So...what happened back there?" "Where do you want us to start?" "Well, why don't you start with what happened after you took Marcel in your bird mode." "I-It's called a harpy. Regardless, when we arrived at the lake we found a group of Undines living there." "Undines being...?" "Water elemental, you really have to read that encyclopedia later." ANY WHO, they were not mean- they just spooked the villagers away to protect their lake from being dirtied." "So that's how I was saved then?" "Not quite. By the time they got there, the whole village was ablaze by then. Using hydromancy, they doused the flames and we went to look for-" "What is hydromancy?" "It is water magic and WOULD YOU STOP INTERRUPTING ME! After we searched for you, we found you in the center of town with a circle of untouched ground around you." "Whoa, there's magic as well?" Sadelle groaned and got up while cradling her head in her hands. As she paced around and muttered about something, Marcel took over the conversation. "A-anyways, we can talk more about that later. After that we found that all of the villagers had been moved out of town before the blaze so they're all safe. They are still missing their house." "That is good to hear! Well, not the houses part but yeah....So where are we heading now?" "We are just traveling north now, we should be able to continue your lessons after you recover more." Marcel hoisted me back up on to her shoulder again before walking off again. Now that my mind had calmed and I had a drink I got relaxed on her shoulder. Feeling drowsy again I feel asleep shortly after. I must have been asleep for hours since the sky had turned a orange hue by the time I had awoken. I felt a lot better now and stretched as much as I could while balancing precariously on Marcel's shoulder. "You sure sleep a lot baggage." "Gah, I have been reduced to baggage now?" "Are you sure Sadelle? I am pretty sure baggage would have some use." "Y-you two are so cruel sometimes." "You do know that we were worried about you though, right?" I poorly faked a surprised look and they just grinned back at me. I felt relived that things had now calmed down and things hopefully wouldn't get out of hand again. I hope the next place we find is some kind of resort. I continued to thin about positive things as we continued up the road as Marcel and Sadelle resumed their chatter. The sun lazily drifted towards the horizon and the tree's shadows slowly snaked out onto the road. Getting late, we found a spot nearby to set up camp for the night. [color-BA55D3]"I'm going to go get some firewood so you two stay here and get setup."[/color] Marcel headed off into the woods while Sadelle and I did whatever setup there was to do. "You and Marcel seem to be getting along well." "Well, we get a lot of chances to talk as a certain someone sleeps a lot." "Eheh, well I suppose a lot of stuff has happened that caused problems and me being a frail human causes problems." "Frail, huh?" "What do you mean?" "Don't worry about it." "So Sadelle, how much did you cry when you though I was dead?" "Don't be silly, I wouldn't waste tears on you." "Oh? You cried when you were taking Marcel out of town." "T-that was just some ash getting in my eyes and I only said you were irreplaceable because of the number of humans here." Sadelle turned away from me but I could still see a small smile form on her face. I myself grew a smile across my face. I got up and hugged Sadelle from behind and told her softly in her ear, "I won't leave you again." Sadelle was about to turn to me when a familiar voice called out.[/color] "I didn't know you swing both ways Payton." "Okaay Marcel, I'll let you think what you want." Getting up, I ripped some grass out of the ground to add to the fire but Marcel just laughed at me for grabbing such wet vegetation. I puffed my cheeks at her and sat down as she set it up. After we had our meals, Marcel put me in her iron vice as she got ready to go to sleep. I was still quite awake however and Sadelle passed me the encyclopedia. After some wriggling I managed to get into a comfortable position. The fire was very low but the flickering light was sufficient for me to read some more of the intro. When the fire died I closed the book and decided to retire for the night. I woke up the next morning as soon as Marcel tried to get up due to the excess amount of sleep I had gotten during the day prior. I stretched my limbs and hopped up feeling refreshed. I feel like I could handle anything today, even dealing with an insane person! Crap, did I just jinx myself? Nah, probably not, what are the chances of that[/i]? While I had a slight bad feeling in my gut, we nommed our breakfast. Immediately after breakfast we headed north again in hopes of finding somewhere nice. Maybe even a resort~. Within a hour of walking, we came across something wonderful. A village, and a large one at that- at least over twice the size as the village of outcast is-er..was. "Let's head there, Payton needs new clothes since they are kind of singed." "That is probably a good idea." I happily walked at a sped up pace, ignoring that small bad feeling in my gut that grew a tad bigger. Chapter 10:Unfortunate Encounter It didn't take long to get into the town which we quickly found out was called Alamonte. I quickly got lost in thought as I realized it wasn't a resort town. Ahhh~, just when I thought I would be able to relax. Then again, what are the chances of us actually running into a resort. All I ever do is run into bad things... I smacked into something as I was deep in thought. Losing my balance, I fell against something- no someone- and I felt hands on my breasts. I felt hands squeezed my breasts. My face bloomed red as I span around to hit the person. He easily dodged it and I looked at him through my eyes prickled with tears form embarrassment. He was a ma-male? I was astonished as this was my first time seeing a human since I got here. My surprise was quickly replaced with irritation as I remembered what he had done. In a frenzy, I charged at him but he dodged like the wind. Before I could manage to land a blow, I felt a strong grip grab my arm. As I saw it was Marcel, I calmed down. Now that I calmed down, I got a better look at the male. He had blond hair with ugly green streaks and was Caucasian. Behind him was a tiger looking lady, and a small green spirit thingamajig. "What's going on?" "I accidentally, might have, groped her by accident." "You perv." "I'm so sorry.." At this point Marcel had hoisted me onto her shoulder. "My name is Marcel, this is Payton, and this is Sadelle." "Hello, my name is Asuna, and this is Liam who is probably at fault." "No comment." "Don't worry about it, Payton probably went a little overboard." "Did not!" "Well nonetheless, sorry about..." "Are you a fighter?" Asuna grinned and every warning bell went off in my brain. "Are you looking to fight?" U WONNA TUSSLE M8 Tossing me off like useless luggage, Marcel drew her swords. "I was hoping you'd ask." "Not so fast, Asuna can't fight, she injured herself" "Then why don't you fight for me oh great hero." "I really don't want to fight a girl..." "I have never met a fighter who discriminates by gender. You are probably just afraid to lose to a girl." "I have no problems fighting a girl, thank you very much. I just don't think it's a very fair fight to have a human vs a monster girl." "Then fight, Payton." "Don't wanna." "Yeah, let's see Liam fight Payton." Despite this being a different reason of why I was worried, this was far worse. There is no way I will be able to beat a guy like that. I felt two hands grab my shoulders. As I turned my head I could have sworn fires had ignited in Marcel and Sadelle's eyes. "You aren't seriously going to make me fight him, are you?" "Of course we won't force you Payton." "However, if you don't, your shoes might find a home in a fireplace." Immediately turning to Liam, I prepared to beat the living snot out of him. No one will stand between me and my shoe's safety. After seeing the worry on my face, Marcel walked over and whispered to me, "People are also part of the environment- including yourself. Attune your strategy to your opponent." I felt a surge of confidence through me as I came up with a tactic. Looks like I have a chance. "Just because you're a girl doesn't mean I'll hold back." "Good, cause if you did, it wouldn't be a fight, but a massacre." Liam immediately dashed towards me at incredible speed. Seeing him ready a punch I put my tactic into action. I bit my lower lip as seductively as I could and seeing him pause I went in for a quick jab. Moving back with his insane speed, he dodged me. I clicked my tongue in disappointment as it probably would not work again. Using my rapier stance, I decided to see if I could find an opening if I blitzed him. Using my practice, I relentlessly dashed at Liam forcing him to constantly backpedal. It seemed as if he was trying to do something with his hand, but quick jabs kept him in a panic. After being in deep thought for a bit he seemed relived all of a sudden and slowed down. Preparing to use this as a chance to get in close, I suddenly felt a gust of wind hit me full force. As I covered my face the gale hit me hard, lifting my skirt in the process. Despite his opportunity Liam just started at me with a dumb look on his face. My muscles tensed as I realized he what he was looking at. My left hand connected with his face by itself with a crack sending him sprawling backwards. Not even sure if he was still conscious I moved over to his body and my heel found its mark on his stomach. With unrelenting speed I rapidly stomped on him to let my anger run dry. "Oi, shouldn't you stop Payton before she kills him?" In my rage I didn't hear Sadelle and flailed as I felt myself being grabbed from behind. As my arms moved in a flurry, I eventually broke free. After getting two kicks in to his side I was grabbed again and I felt my hand hit something. To my horror Marcel's head popped off and I was immediately huckled. "W-wait! At least go somewhere more private!" Marcell's body paused before dragging me as I clawed at the ground "Wait, I take that back. Don't do it at all! Marcel! MARCEEELLL~!" Despite my pleas Marcel took me a good distance from the town quickly and went to work. Efficiently taking off my singed clothes, she prepared to get to work. As she stripped herself, I realized there was no way out of this. I panicked and ended up grabbing her member and just held it, unsure what to do. To my surprise Marcel stopped moving. Unsure of what to do I started to gently stroke it. Despite doing a poor job with Marcel's body, she started to twitch and her head panted heavily. Slowly and clumsily, I increased my speed, not sure what I was doing anymore. I felt it start to pulse under my grip, and not wanting her to cum on me, I got the bright idea of putting the head in my mouth. Almost immediately after my lips touched it, she spurted a load into my mouth. The taste was slightly bitter and salty, but not too bad. Marcel's body just lulled back into the grass and I picked up my clothes to make my get away. Unfortunately, the pause was temporary as her body shot up and huckled me again. Gah, I guess that wasn't enough. It appears though that if I take the lead she will go back sooner.... In order to test my theory, I slowly guided her shoulders back onto the grass. I lowered myself perpendicular to her. Slowly, I rocked my body back and forth over it as my hands worked on her breasts. Her breathing started to speed up again, and mine had started to get faster as well. As my juices started to build up, it became increasingly easier for me to speed up. I felt myself getting close to the edge and felt Marcel pulsing as well. We both let out a moan as we both climaxed together. As I was still recovering, I felt Marcel grab my waist. "M....M-Marcel...give me a se-" I was cut off as Marcel plunged into me. It slid deep into me easily and made me gasp. She wasn't done yet though, as she placed her head by my clit. Moving her head in rhythm with me she kept a constant barrage on me. The over stimulation lead me to be knocked out. After waking up I found myself hanging over Marcel's shoulder. "That talk we discussed? I think we need to have it soon." "Come on, you seemed to enjoy it more that time." I just puffed my cheeks as I stopped caring. "Where are we off to anyways, Marcel?" "We are going to pick up some supplies, including some new clothes. Preferably not a skirt." My face grew hot at the memory of what event had taken place. I decided even if he was a no life that he didn't deserve to be beaten. I decided to apologize to him if I ever saw him again. Marcel plopped me down in front of a store we came across. It appeared to have various foodstuffs and bottles, kind of like a general shop from an rpg. Walking in, I saw a blonde hair dwarf managing the counter. As I browsed the wares, I saw Liam enter the store. Immediately putting his hands into a guard he said, "No, not in the face!" Just what kind of person does he think I am? I guess I can't blame him though since he didn't know that my shoes were at stake. Begrudgingly, I looked at him and mumbled, "Sorry Liam..." Lowering his guard, Liam shot a sly smile and quickly placed his hand by his ear, "I can't hear you~." I immediately regretted apologizing, and glared sharply at him. For all I know, he could have come here on purpose. What if he is a stalker or worse? I felt Sadelle punch my arm as she mouthed mind actor to me. In a panic, I looked at the three and refocused my attention. "Does the weakling want another beat down?" "Marcel, stahp~." "Yeah, you shouldn't be so mean to the oh great hero." "Knock it off, I have some pride left. Besides, I was just messing with you." I saw Liam mutter something under his breath. "What was that?" u wot m8 "Nothing!" I shrugged it off since it probably wasn't important. Looking at Liam's chest, I noticed it was covered in blood. If he thinks he is the only one that can be annoying, he has got something else coming. "Looks like you got a pretty nasty nose-bleed there." "Yeah, I wonder how I got it? Looks like I will be needing a new shirt..." I gulped as I saw the pit I had dug myself into. "It would be nice if the person it caused it got me a new shirt." "Sure, we will buy you a shirt. That is after you say "I am sorry for being such a big pervert"." Liam tossed me a dark red, short sleeved hoodie, and what looked like a grey blanket. "Deal." A grin spread on Sadelle's face that sent shivers up my spine. After she purchased the clothes and some new ones for me, she promptly handed them to him. Like a child, she started to bounce on the spot in excitement. A shape shifter that is a sadist? Ohh boy. To my surprise, Liam actually turned towards me. "I am sorry for being such a big pervert." Sadelle couldn't keep her snickering to herself as she watched Liam say it. Seeing Liam leaving Sadelle seemed slightly upset. "Where are you going, pervert?" "To train" Marcel's eyes lit up after hearing this news. God dammit Marcel, I swear if yo- "Can you train with Payton?" WHHHHYYY~. Liam sighed heavily and with a defeated look he said, "Sure" With the new group of a dejected me, Sadelle, Marcel, Papi, Asuna and Liam, we left the dwarf's store and went to train in a large field behind the cat's eye after I got changed. I saw Liam take off his shirt and saw his muscles underneath. Well, he certainly gets a lot of exercise. ya I lift bro "Like what you see?" I puffed my cheeks and replied to him, "Marcel's are bigger." Satisfied with Liam's slightly disgruntled face, I look over to the tree nearby. Under a nearby tree, Asuna is resting with Papi on her shoulder. Sadelle was sitting next to her, talking about something devious for sure. I could feel Marcel's presence behind me as she waited to see how he would go about training me. "Ok, since you already know the concept of fighting with a weapon, let's try fighting barehanded. First thing we will work on is if an opponent is charging at you. Now stand in your stance and try to keep me from taking you down." I nodded at Liam after I got ready "Get ready." Seeing him dash at me I slowly bobbed back and forth. If I bob back as he tackles me it should lessen the impact.... As he was got close, I braced myself but he didn't tackle me. Instead he moved behind me and slapped my ass. "AHHHHH!" "Hahahahaha!" I rubbed my stinging cheek as Liam laughed along with Sadelle and Papi. I put this event in my reasons-to-hurt-Liam-later memo. "What was that for?" "It's training, in battle, you will never know what you opponent could be doing or planning so . You must be ready for anything." "Then why did you smack my ass?" "Cause I'm a big pervert." "He's right you know." "What? That he's a pervert?" "Well, yes. But you can never know what your opponent is planning on doing." I puffed her cheeks at Marcel for abandoning me. "Whatever, are we gonna train or what?"[/color] "Yeah, let's actually start." It felt like hours past as each time he managed to get behind me and slap me again. At this point I had stopped rubbing my cheek since I could no longer feel it. At least I think I understand what he was trying to teach me. Near the end, I got close to grabbing him by tackling him in return once he dedicated himself to the tackle- or slap in this case. "While I must admit, his teaching methods are unothordox, he did teach you a valuable lesson." "Sure, but what about if the opponent has a weapon, like a sword?" "I'm sure Marcel has taught you how to parry right?" "No." Liam was overcome with confusion by Marcel's answer. [color=#FF00FF]"What the... ok, next lesson before calling it a night is the parry. "Take out your sword." "Don't you think this is dangerous?" Liam pulled out a giant knife that could be called a sword. Ah, so this is how I die. Oh well, there are worse ways to go I suppose... "No, because you aren't going to attack me. The parry is timing, you strike to intercept your opponents strike, and use your momentum to get them off of theirs." "Oh ok... Wait, are you actually gonna try to hurt me?" "No, but i will be aiming to cut your clothes little by little. Unless you parry my attacks." "Do it! Strip her!" "Whose side are you on? And you, why are you perverted?" "Haha, actually I'm not. I'm just giving you a reason to want to be better. When I was a kid, it was 20 pushups for everytime I failed. Some days I did 1000 pushups because of screw ups. Now get ready." After a rigorous training session of what felt like hours, we were done. "Congratulations, you just learned how to parry without getting any cuts on your clothes." "Yeah, I just bought this and there is no way in hell I'm letting you ruin it." Liam just laughed at my retort. This guy is really weird but at least he doesn't try to kill me like Marcel. Since we had yet to find an inn, we ended up staying at the same one as Liam. Unfortunately and regrettably, we got the room next to them. As I drifted off to sleep form the long day in Marcel's grip, I swear I could hear sounds coming from Liam's room. he be wanking I shuddered and drifted slowly off to sleep, not terribly wanting to wake up and deal with the next day. END OF CUNT LIAM CHAPTER. Regards, Denditor |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 11:01 AM
| [MSG] LordKylington's Story [1/5] Here I go... Haven't done anything like this in a while. Might be a bit rusty... XP Day 1: As I start to regain consciousness, I feel the pain surging through my entire body. I try and open my eyes, but blood forced me to close them once again. Instead I try and get up, but my muscles seemed to not want to work like they should. "I can't seem to remember what happened" I thought to myself as I realize I won't be getting up right away. "I was on a boat, traveling to... I can't even remember where I was going, but I remember the water opening up into a whirlpool. Except this whirlpool seemed strange. Different from the ones in the movies. It had a odd glow to it" I continued to hypothesize in my head... "OW!!" I exclaimed as I felt something bite my leg. I looked down to see a very peculiar sight. A young girl was by my leg with her mouth around it. I was just about to ask her what she was doing, when I noticed her paws, tail, ears, and fur. Wha...Wha...What exactly are you......." I start to say "Aren't cha a weird fishy" The cat-like girl  That statement made me chuckle a bit and then that turned into uncontrollable laughter. "Whatcha laughin about Mr. Fishy" She asked As I try and calm myself down to talk to the girl, her face showed that she was mostly confused yet also intrigued. I also noticed how cute she actually was, for a... well whatever she is. "Well. Where I'm from people don't usually have fur. Also I'm not a fish, I'm a human" I replied with a big grin on my face The cat-girl smiled and started to giggle too. "I see. No wonder you tasted funny" She said with a slight purr in her voice, "Well Mr. Human, my name is Kiri" "You can call me Kyle I guess" I tell her as I once again try to get up. This time is more successful as I reach my feet and stand up. As I do so, my head feels all light, but my entire body still aches. I then feel a hard *thunk* and my vision goes blurry and I fall back down on my face. As I fight to retain my consciousness, I notice two blurry shapes walk around and join Kiri. They are talking I realize, but all I hear is mumbled gibberish. "Where am I and what did I do to deserve all this?" I thnik to myself just before I slipped back into unconsciousness... To Be Continued... Day 2 I heard several voices talking, but I was either too far away or had too much damage done to my head in the last few hours, or days. I can't quite recall how long it's been since I was knocked out, or even really since the boat was pulled into that ghastly whirlpool. As I tried to move, the ropes had my hands and feet bound. This proved to be a great deal of trouble in getting up or even moving too much. 'First of all, I don't know where I am, what that cat girl....Kiri actually is, why I'm tied up, or really anything" I thought as I decided it was probably a better idea to not move around as much. After all, why would I want the attention of those who brought me here and hit me with something... "I'll have to thank them for that later" I thought grudgingly. As I looked around, I noticed that I was in some sort of closet-like space. The house, or whatever it was was made of wood and stone. Constructed simply, but it seemed sturdy enough. The air was musty and humid, but I could still smell that salty tang of the sea. "So they haven't taken me too far". There was also a light shining in under the door, which could be a candle, a fire, or just the sun. I let out a deep sigh as I decided to just stop gazing around. It seemed impossible to escape... Quite awhile later, the voices started up again and this time I could pick up what they were saying... "Mr. Human there will make a pretty gift for the mistress won't he...' said Kiri "Yesssss... I'm quite sure ssshe will be pleassssed" replied a second voice with the hint of a hiss in her tone "He's the purrfect lil' find now aint he" Kiri piped up again, "I mean how often do ya come across a human here" "Yep yep yep. Tis a rare find indeed." and yet another voice joins in "Ssshe'll be even more happy that he isss a male" "I wonder if she will reward us" "Me too. Me too. I want to be rewarded" And then all three of them sighed in unison as if they were all thinking the exact same thing... After that they all seemed to leave, but I only heard one set of footsteps. They were accompanied by a weird sliding sound and something akin to the flapping of wings. "Great more non-humans.". They were gone for what seemed like hours. I drifted off into sleep wondering what exactly was in store for me and who exactly this mistress was... To Be Continued... Day 2 - Continued The loud boom of thunder startled me awake. My heart was pounding so hard in my chest and I was covered in a cold sweat. [color=darkred]"Oh god, what was that dream"[/color]. I had just been woken up while dreaming about some mysterious shadow mounting me and forcibly having it's way with me. It was easy to tell that it was caused by my current situation and the lingering feeling that something was not right. A bright flash of light shined from the base of the door and the second the thunder hit, the door burst open and narrowly missed hitting me in the face. My eyes closed and I thought to myself [color=darkred]"Oh, god that was close. I've been hit in the head way too often lately"[/color]. As my eyes slowly opened another flash of lightning blinded me for a bit, but as my eyes regained focus a shape of a woman stood before me. I swallowed in a bunch of saliva and wonered just who this could be [color=purple]"Well, well. Looks like my girls brought me a wonderful present"[/color] The girl said in a tone so alluring it could melt anybodies heart. The lightning struck down again and I finally got a good look at my captor...  She gracefully bent down and lifted me up. She was definitely a lot stronger than her appearance let on. She then undid my bindings and raised my eyes to look directly into hers. [color=purple]"My name is Lorelei, but you will always refer to me as Mistress Lorelei, or simply my Mistress... Do I make myself clear'[/color] She told me in a stern voice, but she still had that lustful tone in it. I was already addicted to her voice and just by looking at her I knew that I wouldn't mind to be her slave. [color=darkred]"Yes my Mistress"[/color] I replied with a slightly embarassed, yet stable voice. She then giggled and placed her hands against my face and pulled me close. Her lips met mine and instantly my mind went foggy. All I could think of was her. How beautiful she was. How I wanted her. She took over my entire being. Our mouths parted for a second and then they met again this time it was more deep. Her tongue coiled itself around mine and massaged and tugged at it. I had never felt something as arousing as this kiss. Her mouth tasted sweet and the air she exhaled made me more and more aroused. As she pulled away from me, my body moved towards her and she definitely noticed. It made her smile and a light giggle escaped her lips. [color=purple]"Now tell me your name"[/color] Her heavenly voice asked [color=darkred]"Kyle Stern"[/color] I replied right away [color=purple]"Well then Kyle.."[/color] Lorelei said and once again her voice made me melt, [color=purple]"From this day forward you are my love slave and will do as I say when I say it"[/color]. I couldn't believe my ears. This beautiful girl, with her tail, wings, and horns, wanted me. It was like one of my deepest fantasies come to life, well except the fact that she wasn't human, but that just seemed to make it even more dirty. "Yes. If it pleases my Mistress" I said and bent one knee... To Be Continued... Day 2 - Continued, Yet Again Something about Lorelei made my head swim, but I couldn't put my hand on exactly what it was. Even though I was, well, I don't really know where I am, but even though I am here and have no recollection of how I got here, simply being with her made it all seem right. Yes, she may treat me like a slave, but well that's what I am to her. In the end though marriage and romance all end with the man being the womans slave anyway, so why not just go along with it here. I mean she is probably one of the most beautiful women I have ever had the chance to lay my eyes upon after all... We were now walking, well I was walking and Lorelei was flying just above the ground, to her underground palace. The rain had left the dirt all muddy and slippery, but I tried my best to keep my balance and allow myself to not make a fool of myself in front of my new mistress. The smells of the local flora were a lot different from where I was from, but pleasant. Every now and then I'd see a plant that would move or little pixie/fairy things flying around the trees, but when they saw Lorelei they kept their distance. [color=darkred]"She must hold some kind of authority around here"[/color] I thought to myself as we trudged along. About an hour or so into the trip we came upon a cave entrance with torches lighting the insides. [color=purple]"Now Kyle, once we get inside, you must bathe and then I will perform an ancient ritual on you to complete the succubus slave contract"[/color] Lorelei said as she stopped abruptly and she must have noticed my reaction because she added, [color=purple]"And don't worry. it won't hurt at all. In fact you will most likely enjoy it"[/color]. She then reached down and brushed her hand against my chin and gave me a lust filled wink. "Just walk straight in and my other slaves will help you get ready" she said and then flew into the cave. I swallowed a bunch of saliva and thought t myself [color=darkred]"Just what could she have planned"[/color]. I then followed her in and walked down the many stone steps. The cave was dark. The only light came from the few torches along the walls. It was surprisingly dry inside the cave, so I had a safe trip down.Once at the bottom I found Kiri and these two waiting for me...   [color=blue]"Mr. Human... Welcome home"[/color] Kiri said "Yesss... You will be our new masster I hear" The snake-like girl said "Ooo... Mistress must like you" The bird girl added [color=darkred]"Wait... This is the first I am hearing about this. I just heard that I would be Mistress Lorelei's slave"[/color] I said, being more confused than ever. That made all three of them laugh [color=darkcyan]"No. You are to be her sssexual partner"[/color] The snake girl said [color=goldenrod]"Yep. Mistress only wants one male for her needs"[/color] The bird chirped [color=blue]"So you will be higher up then us. Thus we will be your slaves"[/color] Kiri added in, [color=blue]"By the way. I am a werecat. Lia is a lamia and Marta over there is a harpy"[/color] "Welcome home master" All three of them said and bowed. I was totally astonished that such events were unfolding around me... To Be Continued... Day 2 Continued... Part III I was led further into the cavern and found that the deeper we went, the more it looked like a palace. The rocky cavernous walls were replaced with chiseled stone walls. Some of them had fanciful artwork carved into it and the torches seemed to make the place quite bright now. The floors were nicely taken care of and very clean. The whole place gave off this very noble aura, but it was hard to feel secure and at 'home' here. I was still having a hard time believing that I was actually living this. I kept telling myself that this could be a comatose dream. Something my mind came up with on it's own, but I couldn't think up all this. It was all too real, yet I still couldn't grasp it all... Kiri stopped and grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the room to our left. The other two giggled to themselves and followed after us. Through the silky curtains, was a bathroom. A large pool was dug into the stone and a natural hot spring flowed into it. As I began to bask in the rooms serenity Kiri bent down and began to undress me. My face became flushed as I noticed what she was doing. I quickly grabbed her hands and stopped her. [color=darkred]"What are you doing?"[/color] I asked her, my voice not holding an inch of composure [color=blue]"Our mistress told us to help you get ready for your ceremony"[/color] Kiri replied and smirked at me playfully Marta hopped over and wrapped her wings around my body, [color=goldenrod]'Yeah. So no fighting back"[/color] she squeaked. Kiri then took advantage of the moment and tore off my clothes. She gazed at my manhood and smirked. [color=blue]"It's too bad we aren't allowed to play with you"[/color] She said as she backed away. Marta cackled and pushed me into the hot spring. As I went in the warm water tingled my senses and put me in a daze. The scent made my head spin and gave me a great sense of peace. I came out from under the water and pulled my hair back out of my eyes. All three of them were sitting at the edge oggling me, but I tried to ignore that. [color=darkcyan]"Make sssure to wasssh thoroughly"[/color] Lia said sensually as she winked at me, [color=darkcyan]"The water isss ssspecial. It hasss magic in it cassst by missstresss Lorelei"[/color] [color=darkred]"So I can just soak?"[/color] I questioned "Yep" Marta squeaked "But you can only stay in so long. So you best get most of the scrubbing done". I wondered why there was a time limit, but I didn't bring it up. I simply nodded and went back under the water. Scrubbing my body thoroughly and trying to keep the more personal areas covered as much as possible. Something about having them watching me unsettled me. Kiri was right though. The water seemed to clean all the dirt off me and dissolve it as if it hadn't existed in the first place, but it seemed to have other effects as well. I became light headed and my heart began to pound quickly. My mind was a misty fog as I climbed out. The girls were still gazing at me, but I didn't seem to care anymore. "Here" They all said as they handed me a set of clothing... I quickly slid into the strange clothes, well pants really. That and a few metal bands with strange runes engraved into them. In the light them shimmered a strange silvery gold color. The girls helped me get them around my arms and neck. I was about to ask them what they were for until Kiri lifted a finger to my mouth. [color=blue]"We shouldn't keep her waiting"[/color] She said and turned and walked away, beckoning me to follow... After a short while, we came up to a room and she knocked on the door. [color=purple]"You girls are free to go"[/color] Lorelei said from beyond the door and the three of them bowed and quickly scurried away. As soon as they were gone, she spoke again, [color=purple]"Now Kyle... You may enter"[/color] [color=darkred]"Yes my mistress"[/color] I responded. I pushed on the door and it gave way. Beyond the door, the room was pitch black. A strange fragrance filled the room and I slowly entered the room. The door shut behind me and I turned towards where it was. I took in a deep breath to calm myself and the room lit up with a faint glow from the back of the room. As I turned I saw Lorelei standing i front of a giant canopied bed. Her clothes were on the floor around her and she had this sinister, lust filled smile on her face. [color=purple]"Now the ritual begins..."[/color] her voice rang and echoed again and again in side my head... To Be Continued... Day 2 - Continued Part IV I was entranced from the moment I saw her standing there. Her perfectly proportioned body. He glorious voice. Everything about her just seemed to be filled with this deep seated lust. I walked towards her and was about to say something, but she simply put one finger up against my mouth and shook her head. [color=purple]"Shh... We can talk after"[/color] She told me and then grabbed me b the shoulders and flung me down onto the bed behind her. She then mounted herself on top of me and kissed me for the third time in one day, but this time it was different. It was like I had been slipped the worlds strongest aphrodisiac. My body began to burn as if it was on fire. Every inch of my body was sensitive and I could tell from the look on Lorelei's face that that was exactly what she had planned to do. She then bent down and and licked my ear. Making a trail down my body, with her saliva. As she came to my pants, she pulled those down and her eyes stared hungrily at me. "Yes... I definitely made the right choice in taking you for myself". She then took me in her mouth and I had never felt such pleasure before in my life. I've had a few girlfriends n my time, but she just seemed to know exactly what she was doing. Her tongue seemed to coil around me as sucked and massaged my member. I tried to hold in my voice, but a girly moan squeaked out and she gave me a cute, yet sadistic look. "I'm good to stay here forever" I thought as she continued to go at me, but I knew I was about to burst and I was quite sure she did as well. The last stroke she took me all the way into her throat and held me there. I exploded inside her throat and coated her throat with my seed. She then pulled back and swallowed all of it. [color=purple]"You should speak up before you come"[/color] Lorelei said with that beautiful tone. She then sat on my midsection just above my member and bent down to my ear. [color=purple]"I've never wanted somebody inside of me as much as I do right now."[/color]" She whispered into my ear and then she bit me and began to rub her slit up and down on my rock hard shaft. I couldn't tell what was what, but all I knew was that I wanted her with all my being... To Be Continued... Day 2 - Continued Final Part As she continued to grind against me all I wanted was to grab her and forcefully thrust over and over again until we both passed out. I could tell that she wanted me as well, for the fact that her fluids were flowing out and making my member burn with so much lust. My mind kept moving to how her fluids would cool it down and I knew that if her mouth felt as good as it had that being inside would feel ten times as good, if not more. [color=darkred]"Mistress Lorelei... please. Let me fuck you now"[/color] I begged as the feeling became too much for me to handle. She giggled and then grabbed me with her hand and positioned it perfectly proportionate to her. [color=purple]"With this we are bound together as master and servant until we die. You are mine and I am yours. I will use you to satiate all my bodies cravings and I will make you feel better than any other creature ever could"[/color] Lorelei said and she bent forward. Her lips pressed roughly against mine as I entered her. I nearly came just from entering her and I heard and felt her moan in my mouth as she kissed me deeper. Together we both thrust into eachother in perfect harmony. Our mouths never came apart as we countinued to fuck harder. The rougher it became the deeper the kiss was. It seemed as though everything I felt, she felt and vise versa. Never in my life had something been so rough, yet so passionate. Our bodies seemed to combine as our fluids mixed. Over and over our hips grinded together. It was as if the whole world beyond the bed had ceased to exist. I lost track of how many times I had came inside of her, but each time her walls convulsed and I knew she came with me. This continued on for what seemed like forever. Eventually we both grew tired and our thrusts died down slowly. As we stopped our mouths parted as well and saliva dripped from her mouth as she grinned at me. Lorelei laid her head on my chest and began to draw imaginary circles over my sweat covered chest. [color=purple]"With that completed we are one. Everything I feel you feel."[/color] She told me as we both panted from the brute exercise we just had, [color=purple]"You are much more than you were before. You will notice things change with both your body and mentally"[/color]. I wanted to ask her more, but I was too exhausted, so instead I wrapped one arm around her and closed my eyes and hoped that when I next awoke that she would be there beside me... To Be Continued Day 3 I felt a light weight on my chest as I started to come to. A nice scent filled the air around me and there were sounds of conflict coming from far away. I opened my eyes and rubbed the sleep out of them. I was laying on the bed and Lorelei was sitting on my chest, fully clothed and smiling. This smile was different though. It held anger, frustration, and something else that I couldn't quite put my hand on. [color=purple]"Sleep well?"[/color] She questioned as she got off of me and started to hover/fly above me. [color=darkred]"Actually yes"[/color] I replied, returning her smile, [color=darkred]"And I owe it all to you my mistress"[/color]. That made her smile soften and she forced a giggle [color=purple]"Good. Now put those clothes on and follow me"[/color] She ordered and turned away. I simply nodded and looked beside the bed. On a table there sat some clothing that I guessed Lorelei had picked out for me. As quickly as I could, I changed into them. A pair of black paints with a chain, that was made of some strange metal, hung down from the waist. A crimson shirt that hugged my chest tightly and bore an emblem on the front. I reached up to take the rings off my arms, but they wouldn't budge. In fact they had even changed color. The night before they had been a plain steel color, but now they were black. A black long coat came next and it seemed to fit perfectly so the rings around my arms went through the holes. The jacket itself had some strange glyphs down both the sleeve and the back... [color=darkred]"What exactly are these rings around my arms?"[/color] I asked. Lorelei looked back at me and her smile returned. The same one from last night. [color=purple]"My, my. Do you ever look great in those"[/color] She said in very sexual manner. She then floated towards me and grabbed the jacket by the collar and pulled me in for a quick kiss. [color=purple]"I'll explain those later, for now follow me"[/color] she told me as she pulled away. I had so many more questions I wanted to ask her, but I simply nodded and took my place behind her. It seemed as though her saliva had some sort of soothing, charming effect. I would have to remember that. We left the chamber and walked the same way I had come from the night before. This time we turned towards a staircase that seemed to go down forever. The torches seemed to stop at a certain point and all that was beyond them fell into the darkness. I gulped and looked towards Lorelei, who was looking at me with a sinister smirk plastered across her face. She then landed on the ground and took my hand. [color=purple]"Don't worry. There is nothing in here scarier then me"[/color] She told me and then we both continued down the somewhat endless flight of stairs. As the darkness seemed to envelope the two of us, I had to rely on my sense of smeel and hearing, which made things awkward. All I could hear was Lorelei's breathing and mine own. All I could smell was her. Luckily for me, the stairs ended and we walked straight and then went through a series of turns. Right, left, left, left, right, right, left, and so on. It seemed like forever until we stopped and a door opened. Inside the room a sword was placed in a holder. Lorelei let go of my hand and pushed me towards it. [color=purple]"Take it. It's my gift to you"[/color] she said and motioned me to move forward. I looked at her and then at the sword. "What exactly is this sword for and why is she giving it to me" I thought as I slowly walked towards it... To Be Continued... Day 3 - Part II The room seemed to be different than the rest of the palace. It had this strange aura that seemed to resonate throughout it and made your very body quiver in anticipation and fear. The walls seemed to be made of a mirror like surface and the floor as well. In fact the entire rooms surfaces were mirrors. I continued towards the sword, as it seemed to have some sort of pull on me. In fact my feet were moving on their own now. My entire body seemed to be reacting to the blade. As I neared the weapon it began to vibrate and a high pitched ringing noise filled the room. My arm reached out and as my fingers wrapped themselves around the handle, the blade began to glow and resonate... "You, who have been chosen by the dark mistress. You, who will bring catastrophe to this land. Only you have the ability to wield me. For I am the bane of all existence. With my power you shall do great things" A deep voice said and the blade jumped of the stand. The swords hilt, handle, and guard were all black. The center of the blade was also black, but the edges were composed of a strange metal that seemed to shimmer with some unknown power. My heart was beating at such an intense pace and it seemed to be matching itself with the pulse coming from the sword. "My name is Worldeater" the sword said, "I look forward to shedding blood with you". With that, he light faded, the resonation stopped and the room seemed to lose all it's magical potency. I just stared at the blade and then I noticed that there was also a scabbard attached to the chain on my pants. It sat perfectly along my back and I slid the Worldeater back into it. All of this was just way too confusing. I turned back to Lorelei and she had this look of great admiration and lust plastered across her face. She rushed up to me and jumped into my arms, [color=purple]"I just knew you were the one"[/color] She said, [color=purple]"Together the two of us will be unstoppable"[/color] [color=darkred]"Unstoppable?"[/color] I questioned, [color=darkred]"Who exactly would try and stop us? And from doing what?"[/color] Lorelei giggled and kissed my cheek, [color=purple]"Well you see, I didn't bring you here for just your looks alone"[/color] She told me, [color=purple]"You see, I felt a strong soul within this lovely body and last night you proved you could handle sleeping with me. A feat not many mortals could survive. Secondly, those rings on your arms are filled with an ancient magic that drains people of their very souls, much like I can do with my body. With those and that sword you will become a force to be reckoned with"[/color] [color=darkred]"That still doesn't answer my question though"[/color]I reminded her [color=purple]"To answer your question, there are many monsters on this island who despise me and want nothing more than to destroy me and remove me from their precious island"[/color] She said as the tone in her voice went icy, [color=purple]"I can't help what I am. I was born a noble and proud Succubus and these lesser monsters all fear and hate me... We'll show them won't we?"[/color]. Lorelei put her hand under my chin and stared right into my eyes. I smiled and nodded "Yes my mistress. I, as your champion, will protect you with my very life and slay all those who wish to end you" I told her, but there was one problem. I wasn't exceptionally skilled in fighting. I mean I was a researcher. I may have taken a few self defense classes, but this was a little much. She then went back to her cheerful, alluring self and wrapped her wings around me. The warmth within them was astonishing. She then pressed her forehead against mine and we stared into eachothers eyes for what seemed like an hour. She then pressed her lips against mine and kissed me. As she moved away she smiled devilishly, [color=purple]"Very well my champion."[/color] she said and snapped her fingers. We then reappeared in the main hall of the palace and there we saw it. Kiri, Marta, and Lia were all sprawled along the floor, covered in their own blood. Huge slash wounds covered their bodies and I was surprised that they were even in one piece. [color=darkred]"It must have taken a skilled hand to do this"[/color] I said as I looked away, not able to stand the sight of the brutality. [color=purple]"Yes... and I now have something I need you to do my champion"[/color]... To Be Continued... Day 3 - Part III I had made my way through the forest and found the road that Lorelei had told me to take. The road was just a simple dirt road made from people using it too much. The trees were sodden with the rain of the previous night and the road was a bit muddy, but I pulled my hood up to keep from being stared at. After all, one doesn't need a large amount of attention when heading on a mission to kill an entire village of lizards... [color=darkred]"The way she told me... There must be something going on between her and these lizard girls"[/color] I thought to myself as I continued to walk up the path, [color=darkred]"I have never seen her make such a frightening face"[/color]. As I thought that I remembered that I had only known her for less then a day. Shrugging, I decided I'd do this for her.I then realized that the forest around me was quiet. Too quiet. As I focused my attention, there were no birds, no strange looking monster girls anywhere. [color=darkred]"That's strange. There were a lot more on my way to that cave and you think this being a major road that you'd see more of them"[/color] I thought and I that thought came up, a spear came whirling from the trees, nearly missing me. It went into a tree and I quickly bent down into a ready position with my hand around the sword. As I looked towards the direction of the incoming spear, several lizard girls came out of the treeline and surrounded me. I quickly looked and saw that there were only four of them and then the sword began to speak into my mind yet again. "You can easily do this. Just close off all thought on anything, but killing them. Do it. Do it now!!" I felt horrible, but then one of the lizard women lunged at me shouting something in a strange tongue. Before I even knew what my body was doing, I slid by her spear and took my sword and drove it directly into her throat. Blood came pouring out of the wound as I tore the sword out. This time all the remaining three came at me at once. As they neared the blade began to shimmer again. I could feel their fear, hear their heartbeats. I saw their projected movements before they even made them. I then moved faster then I ever thought possible and removed the weapons and all of their hands in a few quick stroked of my sword. They were all screaming as I removed their heads. I fell to my knees in a pool of their blood and the most sinister of all smiles crawled upon my features. [color=darkred]"That was amazing. I've never felt like this before. I enjyoyed killing them. The looks on their faces. Those screams. Everything'[/color] I thought... "Good. You will only become stronger from here on out" the sword began to say, but I slipped into unconsciousness before he could finish... To Be Continued... Day 4 Ice cold water was splashed on my face, which brought me back to consciousness. I choked and coughed out the icy water and blinked as my eyes began to focus on my surroundings. I was tied to something hard. Rock maybe. I was also in a dimly lit room. The walls were made of stone, but due to the lack of light, I knew I was either underground or it was night. I then caught site of my prisoner  She had a sword at my waist and had a stern look on her face. [color=darkgreen]"Who are you? What are you doing here? Why did you kill the others? How did you do it?"[/color] She said, demanding more questions before I could even answer one. I could tell that she was upset [color=darkred]"Well they attacked me first and well... Survival of the fittest, right?"[/color] I replied in a snarky tone. She then stormed up to me and hit me with the back of her hand. Hard. [color=darkgreen]"Those were trained Legionnaires"[/color] She barked as her voice cracked, [color=darkgreen]"I understand one or two dying, but all four... and you don't even have any wounds"[/color]. She paced back and forth for a few minutes, growling and talking to herself. Ever few seconds she would look up at me and shake her head in disbelief. [color=darkgreen]"So who are you?"[/color] She asked. I simply stared back at her and smiled, [color=darkgreen]"I asked you a question human! Who are you!?"[/color] She roared [color=darkred]"Have you no manners? Isn't it proper to first give your name before asking another for theirs.."[/color] I replied. [color=darkred]"Where is all this coming from? This isn't how I usually am"[/color] I thought to myself as she once again came up, but this time she punched me in the stomach. [color=darkgreen]"Very well... Have it your way"[/color] She sighed and shook her head yet again, [color=darkgreen]"I am Claire. A fully trained Legionnaire of the very same tribe of the others you killed yesterday!"[/color] [color=darkred]"Ah... That's why she's so angry"[/color] I thought to myself and then answered with, [color=darkred]"My name is Kyle Stern and as you already know I am a human. Only god knows how I got here"[/color] [color=darkgreen]"Did she send you? The Succubus?"[/color] She questioned [color=darkred]"Succubus? I have no idea what you are going on about, but could you let me down off here and maybe I'd be a little more cooperative..."[/color] I replied, as I lied perfectly [color=darkgreen]"Do you think I'm stupid?"[/color] She whispered as she came close to me and grabbed me by the throat, [color=darkgreen]"I'm here to question you before the trial. Can't have you escaping on us now"[/color]. She then snickered and walked away, leaving me behind in the dark room alone... To Be Continued... Day 4 - Part II I'm not quite sure how long I was alone, but it seemed like forever. The light never changed, so I was either underground or not too much time had gone by, but being tied up and alone really makes time drag. The first thing I heard were several footsteps and eventually they were accompanied by some voices, but too many people were talking so they were impossible to distinguish who and what they were saying. The darkness in the chamber was illuminated as a large number of torches were lit. It momentarily blinded me and I was forced to close my eyes and blink. By the time my eyes had adjusted to the new amount of light, the room was full of several lizard women and not one of them seemed to have a smile on their faces. [color=darkred]"Tough crowd"[/color] I thought to myself and smirked. As I did that Claire, the lizardgirl, came up and kicked me in the knee. I felt the pain and let out a muffled moan. [color=darkgreen]"Wipe that smug look off your face human"[/color] She said and then rejoined the ranks of lizards. I held back a laugh ans simply looked up at the large crowd, [color=darkred]"So what's going on? I hard something about a trial?"[/color] I said, [color=darkred]"What exactly am I up for?"[/color]... Once again the crowd broke into an uproar. After a while, it settled down agaian and an older looking lizard walked towards me and stopping awkwardly. She held herself up with a cane and I couldn't even begin to guess her age. [color=green]"You stand accused of the slaughter of four lizardwomen. They were our sisters, daughters, and friends. What say you?"[/color] the elderly lizard spoke I simply smiled and started laughing. [color=darkred]"First off, do you have any proof that I was the one who killed them and not simply in the wrong place at the wrong time? Perhaps I was framed. Did that ever cross your minds?"[/color] I questioned, feigning innocence as if I was born to lie. Once again Claire was the one to jump in, [color=darkgreen]"Liar! You told me earlier it was self defense!"[/color] She cried out and then one of the other girls held her back [color=green]"Silence child. Let him speak"[/color] The elderly lizard said, [color=green]"And no we do not have proof that you killed them, but you were found drenched in their blood"[/color] [color=darkred]"If that's all you have, you might as well let me go right now"[/color] I responded, [color=darkred]"I mean I was found laying with their bodies right. Who would kill them and do that?"[/color] The elderly lizard made a strange humming noise and then waddled back to the group and then they began to talk again. It seemed as though they were trying to figure out a verdict or find some way to make me admit I did it. After a few minutes the older one came out again. [color=green]"You are found guilty and sentenced to death"[/color] She announced and with that, Claire came out from the crowd again with a big grin across her face. She unsheathed her sword and it was then that my body began to burn. My skin was crawling and it felt as though serious things were changing. I felt a tearing as something ripped it's way out of my back, head, and tailbone. I looked up to the lizards and all of them had looks of astonishment plastered on their faces. I was confused and what happened next, pushed me further along that confusion... The mood in the room had changed from gloomy to lust filled. The lizards got this sex driven facial expressions and Claire cut the ropes that bound me. She huddled herself in my chest, but the burning continued to singe my body. She looked back at the other girls and back at me again. [color=darkgreen]"This way"[/color] She said and grabbed my hand and ran through a doorway behind the sacrificial table. [color=darkred]"What the hell is going on?"[/color] I thought to myself as she pulled me through the dark corridor... To Be Continued... Day 4 - Part III As we ran down the corridor, I heard the running footsteps behind us. [color=darkred]"They're after us. Well of course they are I'm a criminal sentenced to death, but what the hell was that? Why did they all start getting...horny?"[/color] I thought to myself, but then I remembered Claire, [color=darkred]"Um... Don't you hate me?"[/color] I questioned. She looked back and had that angry look on her face again, but something about it was different from before. It wasn't as intense and it didn't seem she was, well filled with hatred. She just looked upset. As quickly as she had glanced back, she was looking forward again. We stopped at a fork in the corridor and she looked one way and then the other... [color=darkgreen]"Fuck!, Which way was it again?"[/color] She said, as if speaking to herself. I could tell that she was antsy, but not exactly what was causing it. She then looked back as if to figure out how far ahead we were and then swerved left. We continued to run until we came across a door. She pushed it open and motioned for me to get in. [color=darkgreen]"Hurry up, you idiot"[/color] She said and then grabbed my wrist and yanked me in. She then hurriedly slammed the door and pushed me back. Claire drew her sword and hacked at three wooden pillars above the door. They easily broke and the roof above us began to shake. [color=darkgreen]"Come on, keep running pretty boy"[/color] She said as she ran past me. I quickly looked back and saw what she had done. I turned and chased after her tail. The burning from before had subsided, but in it's place was this awkward feeling. I ignored it for now, as it was no time to be worrying about such trivial matters. I saw a light ahead of us, and that's when the cave around us began to collapse. Hearing the crumblng, I forced myself to run faster. A few rocks scraped against my legs and arms as I ran. Just as we neared the end of the tunnel, I saw a rather large chunk of the cave falling towards Claire's head. then drew my sword and sliced directly through it, cutting it in two pieces which fell to each side of her. She looked back at me and smirked, but quickly looked away. We made it out and stopped. It was probably early morning, judging from where the sun was in the sky. I reached up to check if I had any wounds on my head and that's when I realized... There were two curled horns growing out of my head. I followed their shape and realized they must look like Lorelei's. I then realized that the pain had also come from my back and tail bone. With both hands I reached back and found a leathery tail and wings. [color=darkred]"What the hell are these!?"[/color] I cried out and Claire jumped. "Don't yell, you idiot. You scared me half to death" She said, as she placed her hand on her chest and calmed down. "And you! I thought you wanted to kill me. Why did you help me/" I asked her, momentarily forgetting my strange physical alterations. Claire looked up at me and her face went red. She then looked away, "Do I need a reason to save the helpless and innocent" She replied, her tone shaky, [color=darkgreen]"Imean... It's not like I like you or anything"[/color]. At that moment, I remembered what Lorelei had told me after our 'Ritual'. [color=darkred]"Physical and mental changes huh. You never told me I'd grow wings"[/color] I thought angrily. Suddenly Claire was against me. Her arms were wrapped around me and her head was buried in my neck. [color=darkgreen]"Is it me, or did it just get a lot colder?"[/color] She said as she began to shiver. With her saying that, I too noticed it. The air had gotten cold and the sky had darkened. [color=darkred]"That can't be a good sign"[/color] I thought... To Be Continued... -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 4:51 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] LordKylington's Story [2/5] Day 4 - Part IV The wind howled outside and the snow didn't look like it was going to let up anytime soon. I looked back at Claire, who was sitting up close to the small fire I had managed to get going in the fireplace and smiled. I then moved close to the warmth of the flames and sat down, enjoying both the heat and her company. Her face was a little red, but that could just be the light from the flames. [color=darkred]"Luckily we found this abandoned cabin eh?"[/color] I said, not enjoying the awkward silence and trying to get the sound of the howling wind out of my head. Claire nodded and shivered violently. [color=darkred]"I guess you really are cold blooded. You never know when you are both human and lizard"[/color]. I said jokingly, but as soon as the words left my mouth I regretted them. Claire was on her feet and she kicked me in the side of the head. The force of her blow knocked me into the fire and put it out. [color=darkgreen]"Never call me a lizard again..."[/color] Claire said panting and then she slid to her knees, shivering again. As I sat up, I tried to reignite the fire, but it just wouldn't catch. [color=darkred]"Sorry no fire"[/color] I told her and shrugged. She crawled her way over to the fire pit and pulled herself into my coat. She was sitting directly on my lap. Her head buried in my neck. Her arms held me tightly and her tail coiled itself around my midsection. Claire's face was bright red and this time I knew it was her. [color=darkgreen]"Just... let me steal... some of your war...warmth then"[/color] She stuttered between shivers. I laughed a bit and that made her a little happier. [color=darkred]"Very well"[/color] I replied and buttoned the bottom of my coat up to keep the heat in and wrapped my arms around her as well. My new grown wings wrapped around us and my tail seemed to flick back and forth. [i]"Come on. She wants you. Take this chance. Her species love to copulate when it's cold."[/i] The sword at my waist said, speaking directly in my head [color=darkred]"What are you going on about?"[/color] I questioned him. It was still weird knowing that my sword could talk and that we could speak to each other through thought. "Look at her. Her face is bright red. She's snuggled against you and keeps fidgeting" He said and as if in reaction to his words she squirmed a bit and moaned a bit as my body warmth seemed to be doing the job. The feeling of Worldeater's presence faded from my mind, so I knew he was done talking. After a while of silence between us, Claire spoke up. [color=darkgreen]"Hey, Kyle. Did you kill those other Legionnaires??"[/color] she questioned and I could tell by the lookon her face that she was asking me seriously. [color=darkred]"Yes..."[/color] I replied after a few seconds of silence. She went silent for a minute and squirmed around a bit. She looked away and asked, [color=darkgreen]"Why?"[/color] I then gently grabbed her chin and pulled her focus on my eyes, [color=darkred]"I am not a cold blooded murderer. You have to believe me when I say this. Those four attacked me and I simply defended myself. I am not the kind of person to go around and simply kill people"[/color]. As she looked into my eyes her face went even brighter and after I had explained everything, she nodded, [color=darkgreen]"I believe you"[/color] She said and looked away again. [color=darkred]"Hey Claire"[/color] I said and as she turned back and pressed my lips against hers. She pulled back after a second and her eyes were wide with surprise. [color=darkgreen]"Wha...what are you doing?"[/color] She questioned [color=darkred]"You like me right..."[/color] I said smirking [color=darkgreen]"N..Not really no"[/color] She lied and started to fidget. As I was about to speak again she kissed me back. Her lips were warm, soft, yet strong. As I opened my mouth her forked tongue slid in my mouth. I was amazed at her sudden lustful actions and the strange shape of her tongue, but kissed her back. As our mouths seperated, [color=darkgreen]"A...Amazing"[/color] She whispered [color=darkred]"Oh, we haven't even started yet"[/color] I promised her with a devilish grin... To Be Continued... Day 4 - Part V I gently laid Claire down on the floor and caressed her am as I kissed her again. As time went on, and we did more, she seemed to be reacting in cuter ways. As our lips parted, I got a good look at her. Her face was bright red and she had a bit of drool running down her chin. I slowly reached down and began to massage her chest. Her moans and breathing became heavier. My hands seemed to sink into her chest and it was a wonderfully soft feeling. It made my head fogged up, but it was different from how it was with Lorelei. [color=darkred]"When I was with Lorelei she had control, but now with Claire's reactions it looks like I'll bee the one in charge"[/color] I thought to myself and then slid one of my hands down her naval and across her slit. She moaned again and reached out for my member, which hardened under her grip. We looked at eachother in the eye for the first time since we had started and we both smiled. She looked away again and I began to kiss her neck while rubbing both her tits and clit. She tried to hold back her moans as she stroked me with both her hands. She looked up at me every few seconds and then looked away again. [color=darkred]"What is it Claire?"[/color] I asked her in a soothing tone [color=darkgreen]"Um... Please.. Put it in"[/color] She whispered so quietly that I barely heard her. [color=darkred]"What was that? Ididn't quite hear you."[/color] I replied trying to tease her. She looked up at me her face seemed even more flushed then before. [color=darkgreen]"Geez... What are you making me say?"[/color] She said acting all embarassed, [color=darkgreen]"Please put it inside me"[/color]. I laughed a bit and kissed her roughly. At the same time I pushed myself in with one hard thrust. Claire bit down on my tongue and her muffled moans seemed to turn me on even more. [color=darkred]"Damn, she's really tight"[/color] I thought to myself as I began to thrust my hips in and out of her. She pushed my mouth apart from hers and started to choke for air. [color=darkgreen]"Come on... be... more gentle.. it's myyy... first time"[/color] She said in between her moans of pleasure [color=darkred]"Well then. I'll make sure that you won't be able to get off with anybody but me"[/color] I told her and licked her neck. As I did that she seemed to raise her hips into me and then she bit into my neck. Her teeth drew blood and I winced from the pain. I got harder inside her and I could feel her quivering beneath me. I knew that she wouldn't last much longer and either would I with the way she was convulsing. My hips wouldn't stop as I continued to have my way with her. I felt her come first and the muffled moan into my neck came. Her grasp on my shoulder tightened as did her legs around my waist. I then gave in and pumped her full of my seed. She felt that as well and her mouth let go of my neck. We stayed connected for a while and finally she spoke up, [color=darkgreen]"Don't mistake this for anything stupid"[/color] She said, her face still red [color=darkred]"You are too cute Claire"[/color] I said and then I felt her fist connect to me cheek. [color=darkgreen]"Shut up you idiot!!"[/color] She said as she pushed me off her and fixed her clothes and armor. She sat in the corner and didn't look back at me as I too put my clothes back on. I saw her shiver in the corner and walked over to her and hugged her. [color=darkred]"We both know you'll get too cold by yourself. So you shut up and stay close"[/color] I told her as I pulled her back into my lap. She mumbled something that sounded close to "I love you", but I simply smiled and rested my chin on her head. We fell asleep holding eachother to keep warm... To Be Continued... Day 5 I could feel a warmth crawling over my body, but my muscles wouldn't respond to my brain. So I lay there half asleep, yet fully awake. I heard muffled noises from somewhere in the room, which sounded liked a girl was gagged. A then focused on the warmth and wondered what it was. There was that same intoxicating smell from... [color=darkred]"LORELEI!!!"[/color] I screamed in my head, but my mouth wouldn't say the words "Just lay there and accept it my friend" Worldeater said, speaking directly to me through our strange telepathic link. I started to then feel everything she was doing. Her breasts were directly against my chest and her mouth was kissing my neck lovingly. I was quite sure she was still wearing clothes, but couldn't be 100% accurate. "You've been a naughty boy sleeping around with this vile creature... my champion" She moaned directly into my ear. The breath from her mouth as she spoke was enough to send shivers down my spine. [color=purple]"And naughty boys need to be taught a lesson"[/color] She said and then the pressure from her body disappeared. A moment later a felt the edge of a sword stab into my stomach and I instantaneously grabbed the blade with both my hands. The blood from the wound started to drip out and soak my clothes. Lorelei had Claire's arms tied behind her back and was removing a cloth gag from her mouth. [color=darkgreen]"You slut. You dirty sex craved demon!! How dare you tie me up! I will ki..."[/color] She screamed as the gag was removed but a heavy backhand across her face cut her off... [color=purple]"If I wanted you to talk I would have spoken to you first you dirty lizard"[/color] Lorelei said, her voice full of spite. No matter what I tried the blade wouldn't move and the blood wouldn't stop. Claire was kicked across the room and fell against me. As she looked up at me, her face was bright red and her eyes were welling up with tears. Her mouth tightened and I could tell she was gritting her teeth. Lorelei came up behind her and kicked her down into my wound. The force of the blow opened her mouth and she ended up drinking some of my blood. [color=purple]"Good, now you will be forced to do whatever he tells you to do from now until he frees you from the blood pact."[/color] Lorelei said with a bunch of torment ringing in her tone, [color=purple]"In other words you have become the slave of a man who is both my lover and champion."[/color]. Lorelei then grabbed her by the hair and kissed her cheek, before letting her fall to the ground beside me yet again. [color=darkred]"Why are you doing this?"[/color] I asked her [color=purple]"You are mine, but she looks like she'll bring you a little bit of fun. She hates me and probably you now as well. Seems like the perfect punishment to have her be forced to be with you forever"[/color] Lorelei replied with a sadistic grin, [color=purple]"Plus it's much more fun to see her hate everything and not be able to do a thing about it"[/color]. She then kissed me roughly and giggled to herself as she vanished. With her the sword and wound both disappeared, but the blood was still everywhere. [color=darkred]"She really knows how to hurt people"[/color] I muttered under my breath, but I knew she had me in her firm , yet loving grasp. I picked myself up and offered Claire my hand, but she jumped at me, pushing me to the ground. Her face was seething with rage and she just punched me continuously. Fist after fist. With each hit, the pain only grew, but I simply gritted my teeth down and allowed her to vent the rage she was feeling... After awhile, her punches stopped hurting and she simply stopped. Her eyes were welled up with tears and she was crying. I myself was in too much pain to do anything to console her. She crumbled into my chest and kept crying, muttering [color=darkgreen]"I hate you..."[/color] over and over again... To Be Continued... Day 5 - Part II After what seemed like hours a reached up with one hand and gently caressed Claire's cheek, wiping away some of her tears with the motion. It hurt to move, but we couldn't stay here forever. [color=darkred]"I'm sorry..."[/color] I whispered quietly to her, but she kept sobbing to herself. I then forced myself to sit up and immediately wished I hadn't. A great burst of pain lanced throughout my body and head. I winced and almost fell back down, but luckily for me, Claire had grabbed my shoulders. Her eyes were red and swollen, but she seemed concerned. [color=darkgreen]"Are you alright?"[/color] She asked. I simply nodded and got myself to my feet. I staggered a little bit, as my head was still in pain from the punches from earlier, but quickly caught my balance and looked away from Claire. For now I was too ashamed to look her in the eye. "Come on" I said, my tone wavering a bit as I walked out the door. I heard Claire's footsteps behind me, but she didn't speak up. We walked down the mountain path in silence. The nights snow seemed to have been caused by some magical effect and was mostly gone. [color=darkred]"I wouldn't be surprised if Lorelei had somehow caused all of that"[/color] I thought to myself, but it was then that I realized I had no idea where I was or how to get back to Lorelei's palace. I then thought back on how much Lorelei and Claire seemed to hate each other. [color=darkred]"Maybe it's not such a good idea to go back just yet"[/color] I thought to myself and then looked back to Claire. She was looking down at the dirt path as we walked and still seemed upset, hurt, and betrayed. It was then that I decided on my course of actions. [color=darkred]"Claire, we're going to find a way to remove this bloodpact"[/color] I told her and smiled a little bit, which hurt. Claire looked up at me and forced a smile. She nodded, [color=darkgreen]"Thank you"[/color] was all she replied with and then she came up to me and leaned up on her tiptoes. She then licked my cheek with her forked tongue and looked away timidly, [color=darkgreen]"I'm sorry for hurting you earlier. I shouldn't have taken my anger out on you..."[/color] She said and then kicked me in the rib playfully, yet with enough force for it to hurt, [color=darkgreen]"But you shouldn't lie. Especially when it comes to.... her"[/color]. I laughed a bit and was quite happy to see Claire going back to her usual self. It was much more enjoyable then the meek, upset girl she was acting like. [color=darkred]"I promise I will not lie to you further"[/color] I said in a very flamboyant tone and then laughed again, [color=darkred]"I'll also inform you about how I came to meet Lorelei later on, but for now we should try and find..."[/color] I started to say, but was interrupted by Claire as she huddled up against my body again. [color=darkgreen]"It's ss...ss...so cold"[/color] She said through chattering teeth and once again the air around us seemed to cool down drastically. [color=cyan]"Um.... Mind if I join you two?"[/color] a shy voice muttered from behind us. We both looked back and saw a pale girl wrapped up in fine silk. Her face was flushed and she seemed really nervous. To Be Continued... Day 5 - Part III The girl fidgeted a little bit, her face clearly flushed, and then blurted out, [color=cyan]"Stop staring at me!"[/color]. [color=darkred]"S..Sorry"[/color] I replied, a little embarrassed. I then turned my gaze back to Claire who was still shivering from the cold. I couldn't help, but to laugh a bit to myself. I then felt a strong jab in my ribs and then Claire stepped on my foot, hard. She was glaring at me, but I really couldn't take her seriously with the constant shivering. [color=green]"D...don't l..laugh at m...me you i..i..idiot"[/color] She said and then quickly glared at the newer girl, [color=green]"And n...o, y...ou can't j...oin us"[/color]. The tone in her voice was full of spite, anger, and something close to stubbornness. [color=cyan]"Why not?"[/color] The girl said, obviously upset now Claire was about to yell something back, but I put my hand over her mouth and stopped her before she did something stupid. I then held her tightly with one of my arms, which made her fidget, but shut her up. [color=darkred]"You can come with us, but only if you can stop this cold weather"[/color] I said, in calm, yet very sensual and flowing voice. Bit by bit my personality had begun to change from that of a somewhat shy researcher, into that of an over the top, egotistical, lady's man. The girl smiled and nodded. You could easily tell how happy she was to hear that she could come with us. She then closed her eyes and this serene look came across her face. I saw her breathe in once and then the cold seemed to vanish. Claire then kneed me in the ribs and pulled away from me, a slight ed tint covering her face. As I looked back up at the girl, she was gone. A second later I was face first in the dirt and she was on my back, arms around my neck. [color=cyan]Onii chan, Onii-chan"[/color] She kept shouting as she snuggled against my back. Her presence sent a cold chill down my back. I started to feel really cold, but I myself didn't mind it. I pushed myself up, and got to my feet clumsily. The girl still hanging from my neck, giggling. [color=darkred]"What's your name?"[/color] I ask her as I hold her in a piggy back position. "Onii-chan can call me Yuka" She replied, with her legs kicking back and forth. She was clearly enjoying herself, but as I looked at Claire, she seemed to be glaring at the two of us. The moment she noticed I was looking at her, she averted her glare and walked down the path. [color=darkred]"She really needs to sort out her priorities"[/color] I think to myself as I follow behind her. As we were walking, Yuka continued to hum this serene song to herself as she kicked her legs back in forth. It seems to calm me down and just make everything seem more pleasant. [color=darkred]"What are you humming there Yuka?"[/color] I question her as my curiosity took the better of me. Yuka giggled and leaned on my shoulder and whispered in my ear, [color=cyan]"It's a song my mother taught me. It's very pretty, isn't it"[/color]. [color=darkred]"Yeah. It is very nice"[/color] I reply, smiling all the while thinking to myslf [color=darkred]"Should a girl her age and with her mindset, really be travelling all alone"[/color]. [color=darkred]"Where is your mother?"[/color] I ask her and as soon as I asked it, I wished I hadn't. Yuka stopped humming and didn't reply. I felt her tears on my shoulder and the guilt started to hurt me more then a blade ever could. [color=darkred]"I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry"[/color] I repeated over and over again, trying to calm her down. [color=cyan]"It's alright... *sniffle* It's not your fault. My mom is gone. She passed away a year ago"[/color] Yuka said, through her tears [color=darkred]"Then who takes care of you?"[/color] I asked "You do silly" She replied with the little bit of sadness gone, replaced by her childish self. At that moment I regretted allowing her to come along... To Be Continued... Day 5 - Part IV [color=cyan]"Wee, wee"[/color] Yuka squealed as a tossed her up in the air and caught her. We had stopped when Yuka said she was hungry, but since we had no food on us, Claire had to catch some fish. I kept taking glances over at her as she stood in the stream, her feet and legs in the cold water. [color=darkred]"Are you sure you don't want help?"[/color] I call out to her, both worrying if she could handle the temperature of the water and just because I too was a little hungry. She looked up at me, that glare she had been wearing since Yuka showed up still firmly pressed in. After a few seconds of quiet she shook her head and jabbed her spear into the stream, impaling a fish. I shrugged and then sat Yuka on my lap, welcoming the slight chill her presence brought. [color=darkred]"So Yuka, why were you out alone?"[/color] I asked, [color=darkred]"I mean, your mother couldn't have left you alone right."[/color] Yuka giggled and looked up at me, [color=cyan]"Mommy left me with her friend, but Yuka doesn't like her. Yuka loves Onii-chan"[/color] She said, completely childish, and somewhat ignorant of what she had done [color=darkred]"Don't you think she's worried about you? Just disappearing like that"[/color] I ask, half telling her about her mistake She then made a pouty face, and looked away, [color=cyan]"I don't care. She's mean"[/color] Yuka said, [color=cyan]"She wouldn't let Yuka go outside"[/color]. [color=darkred]"She was probably just worried. Trying to keep you out of trouble and danger"[/color] I told her and started to pat her head, [color=darkred]"You gotta be careful Yuka. A cute little girl like you could be a big target for hungry monsters"[/color] Yuka giggled as a pat her head, [color=cyan]"I know Onii-chan will keep me safe"[/color] She hummed and then Claire came up beside me and slapped me in the side of the face with some fish. [color=cyan]"e nice to Onii-chan[/color] Yuka piped up at the noise. Claire just glared at her and sat down on a rock apart from ours. [color=darkred]"It's fine Yuka. Leave her."[/color] I tell Yuka, picking her up so I could get the fish cooking. I then sat her back down and set up a small fire pit with a spit so the fish would cook. Luckily I still had my flint for making fires. It took a few strikes, but soon the flames were going and the fish was slowly being cooked. I turned back to Yuka and her eyes were wide with fear. [color=darkred]"What's wrong"[/color] I ask her [color=cyan]"Yuka... doesn't like fire. It's scary"[/color] She replied, shaking a bit. [color=green]"Suck it up baby. we need to cook the fish first"[/color] Claire said, snickering at the little girls fear of fire [color=darkred]"Claire, be nice to Yuka. She's a Yuki-Onna."[/color] I speak up, defending her, "She can't help it. Fire is dangerous to them". As I spoke up, Claire glared at me once again. "Whatever. I still don't like her". [color=cyan]"Yuka doesn't like you either. You're just a mean, sour, old lizard"[/color] Yuka said and then stuck her tongue out. The face Claire made in response frightened even me and wiped the smug look right off Yuka's face. [color=darkred]"Well, this journey is gonna be long and difficult. These two need to get along"[/color] I think to myself as I sit between the two. After that we sat in awkward silence. Even as we ate our fish, the mood didn't change... To Be Continued... Day 5 - Part V After eating the fish, I grew tired of the awkward mood that seemed to linger around our small group. I stood up and brushed off my pants. My tail flipped around and my wings stretched out the awkward joints. [color=darkred]"It's still weird having these"[/color] I thought to myself and then Worldeaters voice chuckled in the back of my head. "If you think this is something, just you wait.". There was something about the way he said all that, that just made me nervous. I shook off the feeling and walked over to Claire, who got up to walk away from me. I quickly grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. [color=green]"Let go of me you idiot"[/color] She roared, but I grabbed her chin tightly, forcing her to shut up and look at me. My eyes seemed to show my anger and it brought her temper down and seemed to intimidate her. [color=darkred]"Listen, I'll try and get rid of her somewhere, but we have to do this properly. I can't leave a little girl like her alone out here"[/color] I said, whispering so only Claire could hear me. [color=green]"She'll be fine. I mean how do you think she made it to us? She is obviously stronger then she is letting on"[/color] Claire replied, the anger returning. She then stomped on my foot and pushed me away, [color=green]"Now let's move on before we bring too much attention to ourselves"[/color] Claire said, heading further down the stream. [color=cyan]"Onii-chan, why do you put up with a mean girl like that?"[/color] Yuka asked tugging on my sleeve. [color=darkred]"It's complicated"[/color] I reply and mess up her hair with a big grin spread across my face, [color=darkred]"Now let's get going before she leaves us behind"[/color]. Yuka nodded and grabbed my hand. [color=darkred]"Claire's right though. How did she survive by herself?"[/color] I thought, but brushed those kind of thoughts away... The sky had grown dark again, but it was different from the blizzard. Plus there was a moisture in the air, which meant that it was about to start raining. As if to prove my assumption correct, the rain started to fall. A light drizzle at first, but after a few minutes it had started to pour. [color=darkred]"Claire, we should find some shelter from the rain"[/color] I call up to her. She quickly nodded and started to walk into the trees, back towards the mountain wall. [color=darkred]"There should be a small cave somewhere along here"[/color] I thought, smiling inside. I then look down to Yuka, who had an umbrella like object made of ice covering her. She then looks up at me smiling, with her huge childish grin. I just chuckled and looked up again to find where Claire had run to, but she was nowhere to be seen. [color=darkred]"Claire! CLAIRE!!"[/color] I cry out, trying to find her. I was about to run after her, but Yuka tugged hard on my arm and shook her head. [color=cyan]"Leave her. She's mean to Onii-chan and Yuka"[/color] She said, pouting, [color=cyan]"We are better off without her"[/color]. I simply stare back at her, mouth agape. I was astonished to hear such words coming from a young girls mouth. "Come on, Onii-chan. There is a small cave down across the stream" She said, tugging on my arm. "No. We need to find Claire first" I reply and try to run in the direction Claire was last in, but then I felt my joints lock up and freeze. I deep cold spread throughout my body and I turned back around slowly. Yuka had grow into a full grown woman and had this scowl on her face. [color=cyan]"Stupid, stupid Onii-chan"[/color] She said in a somehwat angry, yet mostly mocking tone. with that the world went white and all I felt was cold.... To Be Continued... Day 5 - Part VI *drip drip* The sound of water dripping into a puddle echoes continuously and rouses me from my slumber, if that's what you can call being frozen. I still feel a deep chill in my bones as I stir. Trying to move, I quickly find that my hands, feet, tail, and wings are all frozen to a cave wall. *drip drip* No matter how much I try and force my way out of the restraining ice, it seems impossible. The cold from the ice made sure there was no pain in the affected areas, but the numbness was driving me crazy. *drip drip* I then look around me, surveying my surroundings. Which is something I learned while researching various places throughout the world, as a good idea. The cave walls were strange. I had never seen a stone, ore, or crystal that was the same. It had a strange blueish-grey composure with a faint glow to it. it seemed to glimmer with a strange light, which as far as I could tell was coming from within the stone itself. *drip drip* [color=darkred]"Okay, that dripping is starting to get on my nerves"[/color] I think to myself as time passes. Wondering just how long it has been since I had been frozen, I come back to thoughts of the rain, and how Claire had disappeared. [color=darkred]"Did she leave me behind or did Yuka have something to do with it"[/color] I continue to come up with various hypothesis' in my head. *drip drip* [color=darkred]GOD DAMNIT!! THAT IS ANNOYING!!"[/color] I scream as the constant dripping pisses me off. [color=cyan]*Kukuku*"Now, now Onii-chan. Why don't we just calm down"[/color] Yuka said, with that same mocking tone from before, as she walked in. The air seemed to chill and with it, the stupid dripping noise disappeared. She then came right up to me and ran her hands up my bare chest and stopped on my shoulders. Her gentle touch sent shivers down my spine, but I kept a stern look on my face. [color=darkred]"What did you do to Claire?"[/color] I questioned "Now why would you go and ruin the mood by bringing up that scaly whore" Yuka complained, obviously upset "And who are you?" I continue asking questions [color=cyan]"Oh, little old me. I'm Yuka the Yukki-Onna. The one who caused that blizzard that brought you and that lizard together. The one who tricked you into coming here. The one who is about to rape you..."[/color] She replied, the smile spreading as she continued. I then hid my smile and swallowed the lump that had built up in my throat. [color=darkred]"This woman is crazy"[/color] I thought "You really do attract the good ones don't you" Worldeater said, speaking in my head again. He then laughed, "Just let her do as she wants until I tell you" He said and then his presence vanished as fast as it had appeared. "What does he mean? Let her rape me? Well then again, that wouldn't be the worst thing that could happen..." I thought to myself as my mind began to wander. Yuka must have known what I was thinking about, for she came up close to me again, pressing her breasts against me. She smelled like mint, and everywhere she touched the cold followed.. "I know just what you want *Kukuku*" She said and then kissed my neck. Her lips were soft, but cold as ice. She then licked down my collarbone and slowly down my body. The trail of saliva felt very strange and the sensation sent the cold throughout my body. As she went down she dragged my pants down as well, revealing me. My face went a little red, and I tried to look away. [color=cyan]"Oh look how big Onii-chan is"[/color] Yuka teased and kissed the tip, [color=cyan]"It looks like you want this as much as I do. *Kukuku* If you do well I may even keep you as a slave"[/color]. With that said, Yuka wrapped her tongue around me and I immediately started to shiver from the feeling. It was strange how cold it was, but I was still hard as rock. She then chuckled and slowly started to suck. The inside of her mouth was even colder then her tongue. It felt strange, but really good. As I was about to let it out, I felt the ice around my hands crack, "NOW!" Worldeater said and I shattered through the ice and grabbed Yuka by the hair shoving my shaft down her throat, exploding in her mouth. As I held her down I freed myself from her ice and then pulled her off me. Yuka began to cough and choke on my fluids and I simply stood there wings flared and ready to strike. As she looked up at me her eyes were wide with astonishment, as if no one had ever broken her ice before. I then rushed up to her before she could speak and lifted her into the air by her throat. [color=darkred]"You are about to learn why it was a bad idea to target me"[/color] I told her, anger, lust, and something else fueling me... To Be Continued... Day 5 - Part VII As I held her up, the sinister smile across my face continued to spread, darkening my features. Yuka's face was full of fear, and that sweet sound she made as she choked for air sent me into ecstasy. [color=darkred]*Hahahaha*"Don't worry now, I won't kill you"[/color] I promised her with a crazed look in my eye, [color=darkred]"Let's just say, I'll be putting you out of commission for awhile"[/color]. With that said, I let go and then slowly pulled Worldeater from it's sheath. The sound of the steel scraping against the sheath, made a high pitched resonating shriek. "Beautiful isn't it. that look of fear in her eyes" Worldeater said kackling to himself "Please...Don't hurt me.... I'm sorry... Please... please" Yuka begged as she pushed herself along the ground, trying to get away from me. [color=darkred]"Now, now my sweet little ice maiden. If I let you go without teaching you a lesson, how would you learn your lesson?"[/color] I questioned [color=cyan]"Please. I promise... I won't do it again... please don't hurt me..."[/color] She continued to plead "Gods, let me taste her blood you fool" Worldeater pestered [color=darkred]"Aww. You are too cute Yuka."[/color] I bent down and grabbed her by the chin, focusing her eyes on mine. [color=darkred]"Let's test out these abilities"[/color] I thought to myself and then focused on Yuka. My eyes shimmered and her eyes glazed over. She then transformed back into the kid she had appeared as. [color=darkred]"Aw. Couldn't hold your magic. Well doesn't matter, I find this form much more... fun"[/color] I said, emphasizing the final word. Her petite form seemed to wake up some hidden urges, and I simply chuckled as I noticed. [color=darkred]"I guess it's a good thing I'm here instead of where I came from"[/color] I thought to myself as I sat down on a chair that Yuka had made of ice. She followed and sat on my lap, being controlled by both her lust and my powers. "Onii-chan, please... I need you" Yuka begged, her face slightly flushed, but it was just the perfect combination of sexy and adorable. "Very well" I said and kissed her on the forehead. I then forcefully picked her up and then let her fall on top of my member. In one fell swoop, I was all the way inside of her. Yuka's eyes rolled up into the back of her head and drool began to drip from her mouth. She shrieked and then slowly began to move herself. The ice cold pleasure certainly was different, but the tightness of her petite frame made it all worthwhile. [color=darkred]"Come on. You'll have to work harder to stay alive"[/color] I said as I leaned back, closed my eyes and started to enjoy the exotic pleasure. [color=cyan]"Yes... Onii-chan"[/color] Yuka said as she started to move faster. She lifted herself all the way up and then pushed me all the way into her again. It seemed like it was causing her both pain and pleasure to keep it up, but due to my powers she was forced into it. Her tight body just seemed to keep clenching and she seemed to be convulsing herself. [color=darkred]"I think I might just break her"[/color] I thought and then slid my tail into her ass. She screamed out loud and orgasmed hard. She clutched at my chest and kept convulsing. I took the chance and began to continue forcing my hips into her violently. She kept screaming in fits of pleasure and pain. I didn't stop until I felt myself cumming. I then pulled out and sprayed my thick load over her body and face. She fell backwards on the floor and kept twitching in fits. Tears dripped from her eyes and I smirked to myself. [color=darkred]"Yep, I broke her.[/color] I said smugly. Just as I was enjoying myself, I found myself driving Worldeater into Yuka's stomach. The blood that came out ran up the blade, defying gravity. "You were taking to long" Worldeater said as I pulled him out and sheathed him. [color=green]"You could have let me in on the fun"[/color] a familiar voice called from the shadows. Claire stepped up and kicked the corpse of the raped and recently killed Yukki-Onna. [color=green]"You know how much I hated her"[/color]. Claire looked me up and down, quickly noticing my nudity. She bent down, licked me clean, wiped her chin and smiled, [color=green]"That's for killing the bitch"[/color] She said, and then she kicked me in the stomach, quickly following it up with a knee to the chin, [color=green]"And that's for having sex with her, now let's go"[/color]... Claire's violence brought me back to Earth(or wherever we are) and I quickly dressed and smirked to myself. [color=darkred]"Glad to see you too"[/color] I said [color=green]"Shut up..."[/color] Claire replied... To Be Continued... Day 5 - Part VIII As we started to leave the cave, my hands started to get all itchy and a slight burning sensation spread up from my fingertips to my forearm. I then felt a few snaps and breaks and quickly lifted my hands to eye level. They were convulsing and contorting as it began to transform itself. [color=darkred]"Ow, motherfuck!"[/color] I swore as I leaned against the wall and bit my lip to stop from screaming. Claire heard me and turned around, [color=green]"What is...Oh my..."[/color] She said as she saw my hands. She reached out and grabbed them with hers, but her touch only made it hurt more. As quick as she had grabbed them, I pulled away from her grasp and slid down the wall to sit. Once again I looked at them and they were now changing color as well. Black scaled seemed to be taking over where my skin had been. The pain then seemed to pass into my feet as well and my head became fuzzy as the pain seemed to dim my vision. I then slid into an unconscious state... Day 6 - Part I My eyes started to flutter and I tried to sit up, but somebody pushed me back down. [color=green]"Stay still for a bit"[/color] Claire said, and I felt her hands holding mine. As my eyes fully took in the world around me, I found out that we were still in Yuka's cave and that I was getting a lap pillow from Claire. I then looked at my hands, and noticed that they had fully transformed. In fact they looked exactly like Claires, but black. She squeezed them gently and smiled a bit. [color=green]"It's just like when you grew those wings and tail"[/color] She said. [color=darkred]"Yeah..."[/color] I mumbled, [color=darkred]"I'll have to ask Lorelei about this..."[/color] "No need. Let me answer this for you" Worldeater said, chuckling a bit to himself. "You absorb the powers of monsters you mate with due to those magical rings infused to your arms. So you have simply altered so you can use the skills. The wings, horns, and tail come from Lorelei. Your hands and feet are from your lovely cohort over there... And sooner or later that Yukki-Onna's powers will do something to you" He explained, amused with himself [color=darkred]"Are you kidding me? That is awesome"[/color] I reply to him, in thought "But you can only store up to three powers at one time. So be careful. The weakest of the powers will leave if a stronger source shows itself" Worldeater said, "It's similar to what I do, but I only drain them of their powers. It makes me stronger, but I don't get their abilities. Lorelei is an intelligent creature to be able to copy and alter my ability". With that said, I felt Worldeaters presence fade and was left with Claire again... [color=darkred]"I see..."[/color] I mutter and then look up at Claire. For the first time, I realized just how beautiful she was. Her brunette hair, tied back for ease in battle, and her green eyes that matched her scales. The air around her seemed to change with her mood, but overall she was a nice woman. I reached up and cupped my hand against her face, being exceptionally careful with my new claws. Her face flushed and it was easy to tell that she was shy when it came to romance. [color=darkred]"You are far to beautiful to be a slave. I can't keep you tied to me like this"[/color] I told her, my voice smooth and soothing. She was flustered and couldn't come up with a reply, so I continued. [color=darkred]"I promise I will find a way to remove this blood pact and then you will be free to do as you please"[/color]... She then pulled her legs out from under me, which made my head bounce off the ground. [color=green]'Shu....Shut up you idiot. I already know that you'll remove the pact"[/color] She stammered, [color=green]"Let's get going, while there is daylight left"[/color]. I chuckled a bit and got up. As I reached my feet, the world shifted but I caught my balance and let my mind catch up to my movements. [color=darkred]"All these constant changes are taking a toll on me"[/color] I thought to myself as the two of us left the cave. Once we got outside, the sunlight blinded me for a bit. My eyes refocused and I noticed that we were still in the forest region from before. [color=darkred]"Good, we aren't far from where we were earlier"[/color] I said [color=green]"Yeah... I think we should go to the Elf village not far from here."[/color] Claire responded, [color=green]"They may have an idea how to remove the pact"[/color]. Not knowing much about magic myself or really where we are to begin with, I simply nodded and followed Claire... To Be Continued...[/i] Day 6 - Part II We kept a steady pace as we walked through the woods. The trees around us were a little different from what I was used to, but then again there are always things left to be discovered. The rain from the day prior had left the ground slightly muddy and filled the air with a nice smell. [color=darkred]"So, just how far is it to this elf village?"[/color] I asked Claire. [color=green]"I'm not entirely sure, but it shouldn't be too far... Maybe two to three days of travel"[/color] She replied, without turning back [color=darkred]"Three days..."[/color] I sighed, [color=darkred]"That's an awful lot of walking"[/color] [color=green]"Stop complaining you big baby"[/color] Claire mocked, [color=green]"Three days is nothing. Plus it's our only idea about breaking this bloody pact that your 'lover'..."[/color]. Claire paused and I heard her click her tongue in annoyance. She then picked up her pace. [color=darkred]"Hey! Wait for me"[/color] I said, calling after her. I then jogged up beside her. I grabbed her shoulder and asked, [color=darkred]"Hey. Slow down... What's wrong?"[/color]. Before I noticed what was going on, I felt a huge impact to my chin and was sent flying. Luckily a tree caught me and snapped. I fell to the ground and coughed up a bit of blood. I heard what was going on before I saw it. Steel on leather, whirling air. I pushed hard on the ground underneath me and was in the air, my wings keeping me aloft. Below me, Claire's blade was in the ground were I just was. [color=darkred]"WHAT THE HELL YOU CRAZY BITCH!"[/color] I screamed at her. She looked up at me and I saw a gleam of light in her eyes. She then tossed a knife at me and I narrowly dodged it. When I looked back, she had disappeared. I felt her presence again and dodged a thrust of her spear, grabbed the shaft of her weapon and pulled her into my arms. The force of the pull sent the two of us hurdling towards the ground. I landed hard on my back and the force made my grip on Claire loosen. She was up before I had a chance to grab her again. The blade of her spear cut a gouge into my neck as I just evaded a stab and then her lips were pressed against mine violently. I tasted her tears and I understood just what was going on. She quickly pushed up against my chest and tried to run away, but my tail wrapped around her leg and she fell face first into the mud. [color=green]"Let go of me you idiot"[/color] Claire said through her sobbing and the choking on mud. I was on top of her now, moving as fast as she had before. I wiped the mud from her face and licked away her tears and she started to giggle through her crying. The sound it made was pleasing to my ears and then I slowly moved away. [color=green]"That tickles..."[/color] She said sadly [color=darkred]"You have to stop being so jealous of Lorelei"[/color] I said with a small smile curling my lips. Claire's face lit up red [color=green]"Who's jealous?"[/color] She said, smiling again. I reached up for her cheek and caressed it lovingly. Her eyes wouldn't stay on my face and kept darting around. [color=darkred]"Oh she's just too adorable and fun to tease"[/color] I thought to myself, enjoying her reaction. [color=green]"Just... don't mention her around me"[/color] Claire said... [color=darkred]"I have another goal now..."[/color] I told her, still smiling. [color=green]"Wha...what is that?"[/color] She questioned. [color=darkred]"Can't tell you"[/color] I said and pushed off her. I then winked and started to jog in the direction we had been walking in prior to this insane ordeal... [color=green]"Get back here you buffoon and tell me what this goal is"[/color] Claire said as she ran after me... To Be Continued... Day 6 - Part III Claire had been acting differently since the fight. She always kept by my side, smiled more often, and just seemed happier all around. It made me happy to see her enjoying herself. [color=green]"Hey. Are you going to tell me this goal you have?"[/color] She asked me for the millionth time, smiling that big grin she had been wearing for the last couple hours. I put my hand up in her face and gently pushed her to the side, [color=darkred]"Quiet..."[/color] I said in a joking tone [color=green]"Come on Kyle... Pleeeease"[/color]She said and grabbed my arm with both hers. I had the feeling that she wasn't going to give in anytime soon, but I smirked and grabbed her by the tail and pulled hard. She fell face first, but I caught her and started laughing. [color=darkred]"I'll tell you eventually"[/color] I told her and lightly kissed her forehead, [color=darkred]"But for now, stop asking"[/color]. She sighed and then stomped on my foot hard. [color=green]"Very well, but don't touch my tail"[/color] Claire said, blushing again. It was then we realized how silent the forest was around us. The birds had stopped chriping. No other sound could be heard, but the gentle breeze blowing through the trees. The gentle mood we had going changed in an instant and we were now more alert. [color=darkred]"Something isn't right"[/color] I said quietly. Claire simply nodded and grabbed her spear. She held it tightly and was constantly looking around for any sign of danger. [color=darkred]"Give me your hand"[/color] I told her, offering out my hand. She quickly grabbed it. I held her against my body and flared my wings, pulling both of us into the air. She squealed a bit as we took off, which made me smile. In that moment the air changed again, and a great gust of air caught my wings and pulled us both into a nearby tree. I heard a deep crack and the pain that shot through my body told me that it was most definitely not the tree. My vision began to blur and I heard Claire screaming something over and over... [color=green]"Kyle! Kyle! No, not like this"[/color] She kept saying. As my vision flickered in and out I saw that she was crying and her hands were covered in a dark fluid. My body felt too heavy and the pain seemed vanish as the black void engulfed me... To Be Continued... ((having a bit of writing block at the moment so sorry if it's bad)) Day 7 The world was nothing. Nothing as far as the eye could see. No sound. No smell. No feeling. Nothing. Everything was black. I couldn't even tell if I was moving. [color=darkred]"What is this strange place? Why am I here?"[/color] I thought as I floated in the realm of pure nothingness, fading in and out of consciousness. Or what I thought was consciousness... Day 8 I couldn't tell how long it had been since I had felt the darkness wrap itself over everything and leaving me all alone in this sad dark world, but I had begun to feel all of my senses once again. I could only hear mumbled whispers and feel a faint touch along my arm. Every now and then sharp pains would tear up my torso and cause me to black out. Each time I reawakened from the pain, my vision seemed to get better and better. The black world around me was slowly fading to grey and the voices seemed to make more sense. [color=green]"He's been passed out for over a day now. What's going on? What are yo doing to him? What did you do to him?"[/color] Claire's voice asked, but I couldn't make out the reply of whoever she was talking to. I felt my muscles seize up and then another sharp dose of pain knocked me out... [color=darkred]"I swear!!! I'm only a researcher!"[/color] I cried out and then the electricity ran through my muscles all over again. I couldn't help, but cry out in agony. [color=darkbrown]"You're lying!"[/color] yelled the man as he shut of the electrcity. As my body relaxed and I tried to catch my breath, he came up and splashed cold water over my face. I choked on it and he simply laughed. [color=darkbrown]"Who sent you to spy on us American?"[/color] He questioned.. [color=darkred]"I am not a spy. I am a Canadian researcher!!!!"[/color] I replied and the man sighed. Once again the electricity was on and I passed out... Day 9 I was awake and I reached up. My hands wrapped themselves around a young girls throat. The look on her face was one of pure astonishment and fear. I pushed her hard against the wall. [color=darkred]"Who are you? Where am I?"[/color] I questioned, the anger in my voice causing the young girl to cry. I then let go and sat down on the edge of the bed I had been asleep on. I looked at my hands and they were shaking violently. [color=darkred]"What am I doing?"[/color] I thought to myself as the young elf ran away. I looked up after her and noticed I was in some sort of wooden house. The light filtering through the window showed me it was daytime, but just how long it had been since I felt the void take me was still unknown. Simply remembering that black world made me shiver. Not a minute after the girl had ran away, I heard footsteps running in my direction. I looked towards the door and the first to run in was Claire. Her eyes opened up wide and she wiped the tears from under her eyes. She jumped into my arms, knocking me to the ground. [color=green]"I thought you were going to die"[/color] She said with the sadness being replaced by excitement, [color=green]"I didn't want you to die. I don't want to be all alone"[/color]. With that, a loud coughing noise interrupted her from the doorway. There stood three armored elves. The two seemed a bit frightened, but the center one, who was clearly in charge stood firm. She was very pretty, but then again everybody I seemed to run into was attractive...  [color=olive]"Come with us... The elder wishes to speak with you"[/color] The girl said, with an angry look on her face... To Be Continued... Day 9 - Part II I looked back at Claire and she had gotten hold of her composure. She stood up and I followed her example, returning my gaze to the 3 elves. [color=darkred]"So, care to explain why I am here?"[/color] I questioned them, my mood waning between anger, and confusion. "The elder will explain what you need to know" The elf warrior replied [color=darkred]"And just who is this elder who decides what it is I deserve to know?"[/color] I snapped at her, but Claire grabbed my hand to stop me from hurting anybody. Just the feeling of her soft, scaly skin calmed me down a bit. The two younger looking elves whimpered as I raised my voice, but the other simply glared and shook her head. [color=olive]"Such a simpleton... Now come"[/color]. As she spoke, the two others started to walk away and she followed. [color=darkred]"Oh if the odds were in my favor I would tear her in half"[/color] I muttered to myself [color=green]"Quiet. Keep this up and you might just be killed or enslaved."[/color] Claire said, [color=green]"We can use this as a chance to ask the elder about the blood pact and then get out of here as soon as possible. I don't like the feeling I get from this village... It's ominous"[/color] [color=darkred]"Yeah... Sounds reasonable"[/color] I replied with a nod, [color=darkred]"Let's just find out what she wants ask her about it and leave"[/color]. After figuring out our plan, we quickly followed after the three elves and kept quiet the entire time. Looking back on that black world I had been in, I began to ponder just what it was and how I had gotten there. [color=darkred]"It has to be something these elves did"[/color] I thought to myself "Smart kid" Worldeater said, once again showing up out of nowhere, "Be careful. These elves are dangerous. How do you think they have lasted so long in Charisse's lands" [color=darkred]"Wait... Who is Charisse"[/color] I questioned "She is the Lord of this land. She pretty much does what she wants and thus the laws in this part of the island are minimal" He replied, chuckling to himself, "This is the most dangerous part of the island my boy. Best watch out around here" [color=darkred]"So, there is some kind of monarchy system set up here"[/color] I thought, [color=darkred]"So I'm guessing she isn't the only Lord."[/color] "Yes, but for now just worry about these elves. You have to be one of two things to survive here" Worldeater went on, "Smart, or powerful. Let's go and see which one this elf elder is". With that said, Worldeaters presense vanished yet again. [color=darkred]"I really hate how he does that"[/color] I thought to myself... The village around us seemed to be carved into the trees. All the houses were part of the trees themselves and various elves were working away at farming and repairing the houses, The very village was hidden well and on an account of an incoming enemy they could easily hide and surprise attack them. It seemed like a nice place, but it was hard to truly see anything when you are being treated like a simple criminal. As our group passed by, elves would look up and either glare or act frightened of my very presense. It was a strange feeling to be able to make so many people loathe and fear me without ever actually meeting them. [color=darkred]"I wonder why they hate me so much"[/color] I thought and was interupted by that snarky elf warrior. [color=olive]"The elder wishes to speak to you"[/color] She said, pointing at me with her double edged blade, [color=olive]"The lizard has to wait outside. You two stay with her... Now come with me"[/color] Claire seemed upset, but I kissed her on the cheek and shook my head. [color=darkred]"I'll be right back. I promise."[/color] I told her and smiled [color=green]"Just don't keep me waiting long"[/color] She replied, stuttering a bit. Her face was flushed and she looked away. [color=olive]"If you two love birds are done, the elder wishes to speak to you and it is not wise to keep her waiting"[/color] Thhe elf said [color=darkred]"You never were taught how to speak to your superiors were you"[/color] I barked at her and then walked passed her smiling in self amusement... To Be Continued... -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 4:51 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] LordKylington's Story [3/5] Day 9 - Part III The elf warrior was definitely angry at my last remark, but she tried to hide it. Not very well I might add. With my hand on Worldeaters hilt, I followed her, enjoying my win over her arrogance. But no matter what, I was worried about Worldeater's warning and Claire, who was forced to stay behind. [color=darkred]"If they do anything to her, so help me..."[/color] I thought to myself and then calmed myself by breathing deeply. The inside of this tree was much different then the other one, I noticed. The walls seemed to all be black as night and seemed to shroud the entire spiraling staircase in this misty gloom. It was similar to that shadow world, but much less suffocating and creepy. [color=darkred]"How many stairs are there to climb?"[/color] I complained, [color=darkred]"And why does this elder want to speak with me?"[/color] [color=olive]"I don't know, nor do I care"[/color] She replied coldly, [color=olive]"I was merely asked to bring you before her, so shut your mouth and keep walking"[/color] [color=darkred]"I don't know if I like your tone there knife ears"[/color] I said, insulting her with a big smile on my face [color=olive]"What was that? Did you just call me..."[/color] She said, stopping before saying the actual word [color=darkred]"Oh does that make knife ears angry"[/color] I said, mocking her [color=olive]"How dare you!!"[/color] She roared and she lunged at me with her double edged sword. Her blade impacted the ground hard, but I had moved over just a bit. dodging her blow. [color=darkred]"Come on. You can do better than that knife ears"[/color] I snickered. Her face was bright red with anger and embarssment. She spun the blade at me horizontally, but I ducked under her swing and grabbed her hand holding the blade. My face was directly in front of hers, a big grin across my face. She hesitated for a moment and then reached for me with her other hand, but as quickly as I had dodged, I jumped back out of the way. She was visibly angry, but then the shadows around us waned and she fell to one knee... [color=olive]"I'm sorry milady... I didn't mean to offend. Yes right away"[/color] She said, as if talking to herself and then glared at me, [color=olive]"Just continue up the stairs. The room beyond the doors at the end is where our elder resides... Watch yourself scum"[/color]. With that said, she ran down the stairs... [color=darkred]"Just who is this elder?"[/color] I questioned myself, but quickly shrugged the thought off. The further up the stairs I went, the darker the shadows became. I started to grow more and more nervous as I thought back on that world again. [color=darkred]"It has to be her who sent me there"[/color] I thought as I came upon two massive doors. I pushed them open with ease and walked into the new chamber. It was wide and filled with the same black misty, shadows. The only difference was that this room was lit by ghastly black and green flames along the walls in a burning ring. In the center of the room sat a lone figure. A black cloak covered everything and all I could see were two dark green eyes staring at me from the throne... [color=teal]"Come in child, we must talk"[/color] She said, her voice making the shadows leap around. The door slammed shut behind me and I smirked. [color=darkred]"This might be fun"[/color] I thought to myself as I slowly approached the throne... To Be Continued... Day 9 - Part IV My smile widened as the shadows in the room began to writhe with anticipation. They knew, just as much as I did, that something big was about to happen. I stopped directly in front of the elder and watched her eyes as they followed me. [color=darkred]"So, miss elder... What is it you called me here to chat for?"[/color] I questioned, my tone sadistic, sarcastic, and seducing all at the same time. [color=teal]"Well well. You are just as attractive as the rumors say Human"[/color] The elder said, her voice as seductive as mine, but in a bone chilling way, [color=teal]"I wanted to talk to you about that sword you have there..."[/color]. Saying that, she pointed at Worldeater on waist... [color=darkred]"What about it?"[/color] I replied, suddenly interested in what she had to say [color=teal]"Give it to me..."[/color] She demanded, her voice now full of scorn and authority. [color=darkred]"Did you actually think I would just hand it over to you?"[/color] I replied, a wide grin spreading from ear to ear. I then laughed maniacally, [color=darkred]"And here I thought elders were supposed to be smart."[/color]. The elf elder stood up from her throne and all the shadows in the room began to spin like a cyclone around the two of us. [color=teal]"You are much to weak to wield such a blade. So I'll ask you one more time... Hand it over"[/color] She said, holding out her hand to me. I stopped laughing and licked my lips and kackled. [color=darkred]"If you want it so badly, you'll have to pry it from my lifeless corpse"[/color] I told her and slowly drew Worldeater from his sheath. "Let me taste her blood child" Worldeater said, awakened by the coming battle, "I want to feel her life force soak into my steel" [color=teal]"Have it your way... fool"[/color] She said and the shadows lunged at me, taking the shape of o lance. I easily evaded it, but two more spear shaped shadows were flying at me from both sides. I flared my wings and jumped in the air, narrowly avoiding them. The shadows combined with the first and flew at me again. [color=darkred]"Persistent things aren't they"[/color] I joked to myself. This time, I used Worldeater and cleaved into them. The blade absorbed the shadows and hissed as grey steam smoked from the steel. I looked down at Worldeater, [color=darkred]"You okay?"[/color]. "Yeah... Focus on your fight boy" He replied, sounded strained I looked back up and the shadows had begun to spin around me. The noise they made was almost deafening, but I closed my eyes. My body seemed to move on it's own as I dodged every attack the shadows shot out at me. The shadows began to spin faster and faster. The attacks got faster and stronger. Eventually one hit my leg as I tried to dodge and I was pushed to the hard floor. I landed on it and the pain lanced up it and I fell to my knee. [color=darkred]"Dammit. She's strong"[/color] I said to myself as I looked up at the elder. She hadn't moved an inch and the cloak still covered her body. The shadows moved faster still and I was enclosed in them. The world was black yet again, but this time I could feel all the pain as lance after lance drove through my body. "DAMMIT!!! I roared and lifted Worldeater above my head. The shadows were all pulled into the blade. Worldeater began to pulsate with raw power. It took everything I had just to hold him straight. [color=darkred]"TAKE THIS YOU KNIFE EARED BITCH!!!"[/color] I screamed as I swung the blade in an arc. The energy shot forward and ripped through everything in it's path. The elder's eyes widened as she realized what was happening, but she had no time to react. The attack hit her directly and her tormented screams echoed throughout the room. I fell to one knee again and used Worldeater to brace myself. With the shadows gone, the room was bright again and the floor of the chamber was covered in various flowers and grass. In fact the whole place looked like a beautiful meadow. [color=darkred]"What the..."[/color] I began, but was interrupted as a familiar scent filled the chamber. A sweet seductive smell filled my head and my body felt light. The pain seemed to vanish and as I stood up, I tested my leg. [color=darkred]"Healed... But how?"[/color] I thought, but then I remembered the smell. Before I could say her name, she was directly in front of me. Lorelei's nose touching mine, a big smile on her face. She pulled me into her body and kissed me long and deep. Our tongues meshed and all that I could think of was her. Our tails entwined themselves together and our wingtips touched. She slowly pulled away from the kiss and giggled. [color=purple]"Oh my champion. You make me so proud"[/color] She said, her tail caressing mine. She then grabbed my hands and felt them. [color=purple]"I like these"[/color] She said, smiling. [color=darkred]"Lorelei... How... I mean what... Um...Ehehehe"[/color] I couldn't even form words properly when she was like this. [color=purple]"Hey... Who said you could use my name"[/color] Lorelei said, pouting... "I'm s...sorry my lady' I said, still in a stupor from her sudden appearance and intoxicating scent. She giggled, "It's fine... I was just teasing you A-na-ta". With the last bit she stroked my chin lovingly and I just smiled sweetly, slightly embarrassed. Our tails still entwined she turned my attention back to where the elder had been. A beautiful elf was laying among the flowers. She looked very serene. As if she was one with nature. Her eyes were closed and her breathing shallow.  [color=darkred]"So this is the face of the elder. She's so beautiful"[/color] I thought to myself as I gazed upon her sleeping face.[color=purple]"She's just sleeping"[/color] Lorelei said as we stood over her. She then turned to me and leaned against me. Her hand ran up my chest and she gazed at me with nothing but lust in her eyes. [color=purple]"I'm going to reward you for saving my dearest friend"[/color] She whispered lovingly... To Be Continued... Day 9 - Part V Lorelei's hands roamed over my chest and that seductive, playful smile crawled over her face. She pushed me down beside the elf and straddled herself on top of me. I looked over at the gentle appearance of the sleeping elder and then back up at the completely horny, seductive appearance of Lorelei. [color=darkred]"Just how did these two become friends?"[/color] I questioned in my head. "Wait Lorelei... We might wake her up". She simply smiled wider and then licked my collarbone. Her tongue felt amazing as it slowly went up my neck. Lorelei's mouth closed itself around my ear and she gave me a playful little nibble that made me moan a bit. Giggling to herself, she slid one hand down my pants and gently caressed me. [color=purple]"It's much more fun this way isn't it. Being in a situation like this, doesn't it turn you on Kyle"[/color] She whispered into my ear, her voice full of seductive charm. Her hand continuously rubbed my dick and it seemed as though Lorelei knew everyone of my weak points. She then kissed me, gently at first, but her lips parted and our tongues were once again together. [color=darkred]"She's just too good at this kind of thing"[/color] I thought as my head began to get hazy from her skill and scent. Lorelei put her second hand up and pushed my face away from hers. She smiled and pulled my pants down, revealing my raging hard on. Her tail coiled around it and started stroking. I moaned loudly, but when I opened my mouth, Lorelei reached down with one of her hand and held onto my tongue. It was a very awkward feeling, but she giggle d a bit to herself. The movements of her tail were sending wave after wave of pleasure up my spine. I could barely focus on the situation, but I forced my way to a sitting position. From there I put two of my fingers against Lorelei's lips. She seemed to know what I wanted and opened her mouth. I gently lid the two fingers in, being careful of the claws. She began to suck and lick them. The mixed feelings of all the things she was doing made me weak and I felt myself close. [color=darkred]"Lorelei.... I'm gonna..."[/color] I started to say, but before I could finish my sentence, her tail finished me off. My seed soaked her tail and she let go of my tongue and my hand fell from her mouth. My body was weak, but I was still hard. [color=purple]"This is why I love you Kyle. You can keep up with me"[/color] She said as she licked all the cum from her tail. The sight of her doing that seemed to make my dick throb. [color=purple]"Yes, yes. I'm coming"[/color] She said, replying to the throbbing of my dick. She placed herself in the 69 position and began to lick my balls. Her tongue work was skillful and it made me want her more and more, but I knew that it would be better to let her continue. She ran her tongue up the shaft and then began to suck on the tip. I moaned from the pleasure and she chose the moment to strike. Her hips went down and her warm, wet pussy was in my mouth. At first I was surprised, but the heavenly scent that emanated from it put me deeper in the mood. I sucked on it and in return, Lorelei took me all the way into her throat. I came right away, filling her throat and belly with more of my thick cream. She drank all of it and continued her vacuum-like sucking. I then slid my tongue into her slit and tasted her sweet juices. I could hear Lorelei's muffled moans as I moved my tongue and thoroughly licked her insides. [color=purple]"Yes... Kyle, just like that... Oh god, you've gotten good at this"[/color] She moaned and the continued to suck, lick, and massage me. I used my hand wisely and grabbed her tail, knowing it was an erogenous zone of hers. She moaned and I felt her entire body convulse. She came in my mouth as I lay there. I was surprised at first, but the panting that came from Lorelei pushed me further. I slid out from under her and she collapsed a bit. I smirked, the dominant part of me began to leak out and I lifted her hips up. She looked back at me and the look on her face made me thrust into her. I reached all the way in and she screamed out loud. In the doggy position I continued to thrust myself into her. Over and over again. I felt her cumming. Her tail wrapped around my leg and she pushed up from the ground. Lorelei draped one arm around my neck and started to grind her hips down on my waist. [color=purple]"You're getting bold.... Kyle... I like it"[/color] She said, between her moans. Her mouth then met mine and I could feel how much she was feeling me inside her. Her entire body was convulsing violently as I came inside her. She lost all her strength and just sat there on my lap, using my body to hold her up. [color=purple]"Wow..."[/color] She said, imitating me from the first time. [color=darkred]"Exactly my thoughts"[/color] I replied and then noticed something. I looked over to were the elder was and she was sitting up. Her eyes wide, face flushed bright red. One of her hands was playing with herself, while the other propped her up. She then noticed my gaze and stopped. [color=teal]"Um...Th...Thanks for saving me earlier"[/color] She said, trying to act like nothing had happened. Lorelei giggled and whispered in my ear, [color=purple]"Have fun..."[/color]... To Be Continued... [u]Day 9 - Part VI[/u] The elders face was bright red as I grabbed her hand and licked her fingers, tasting her sweet juices that were still coating her silky skin. She tried to pull her hand away, but it seemed like she half wanted it herself. Lorelei had put her arms around my neck and was watching from up close. Her giggling somewhat distracting, but I fought the urge to ravage her further by focusing on the beauty in front of me. [color=teal]"Wha...What do you think you're doing?"[/color] She questioned me, [color=teal]"I never gave you permission to touch me"[/color]. She gasped as my tongue licked up the rest of the fluids. I slowly pulled my mouth away from her hand and gently pulled her closer to me. The look in my eye must have calmed her down. She kept looking away from me, as if she couldn't keep her focus on me. Her eyes kept meeting mine and each time her face grew more and more red. [color=darkred]"Very well. Will you give me permission to touch you then?"[/color] I asked her, my tone full of seduction and chivalry. A small grin tugging at the corner of my mouth. [color=purple]"Oh my. Look celeste. He's asking you so kindly"[/color] Lorelei said, mocking astonishment, "Come on, why don't you give in. I know you want him" [color=teal]"Sh...Shut up Lorelei"[/color] She said, blushing even more. Celeste then tried to hide her face with her hands, but I reached up and pulled them away. [color=darkred]"One with a face as beautiful as yours should not try to hide it. Plus red just seems to suit you"[/color] I told her, smiling. "What do y...you know" She said, trying to sound angry. Her voice wouldn't allow her to feign such emotions though. Lorelei was behind her now and seemed to be whispering something in the elders ear. Whatever it was it made her fidget and then smile slightly. Lorelei then shoved her and she tumbled into me. I gently caught her and she gasped as our skin met. I saw the look in her eyes change and her mouth met mine. Shyly at first, but then she kissed me deeper. I was surprised by her sudden change of mood and sat their dazed as she kissed me. Lorelei noticed and giggled to herself. She quickly pulled away and re positioned herself on my lap. I could feel how wet she was from her prior activities and I smiled, finally getting caught up in the mood. I wrapped my tail around her waist and my wings wrapped around her body, shielding us from the view of Lorelei. [color=darkred]"She can be a bit nosy at times"[/color] I whispered to Celeste, smiling again. I then thrust into her and felt something strange. Her body was fighting me. It was as if some kind of magic kept me from actually getting inside her. I looked up to her face and she was smiling. [color=teal]"That's not where you put it"[/color] She said and then grabbed me. She rubbed it over her wet slit and then went further back. She then enveloped me with her ass and we both cried out. [color=teal]"Never done anal before? Well there's a first time for everything"[/color]. Celeste was already grinding against me and her hands were groping at my chest and abdomen. [color=teal]"You really are a fine specimen.[/color] She said, her smile growing wider, "No wonder Lorelei has taken such a liking to you". I could tell that my face was red, but the strange change of mood and exotic pleasure I was feeling from her backdoor was just too different. I put my hands up against her waist and started pumping my hips up into her. The tightness was almost too much to handle as I reached in all the way to the base. I could hear Lorelei's giggling over both our moans. [color=darkred]"She's probably having the time of her life listening to this"[/color] I thought to myself. I felt Celeste shudder a bit each time I thrust into her, but that just made her clench down harder. Each time that happened my brain blanked out and I felt like I was going to explode inside of her. Celeste leaned against me as we continued, losing the strength in her hips to stay upright. [color=teal]"Come on... I want you to fill my as with your cream. I want it in me"[/color] She moaned into my ear and just hearing that I knew how she had become friends with Lorelei. I picked up the rhythm of my thrusts as I felt myself coming to the end. Celeste began to scream out in pleasure and I clenched my teeth down to keep from making noise. In one last rush, I burst inside of her and Celeste held on to me tightly, quivering as I came in her ass. All I could hear now was the pounding of my heart in y ears and the sound of my heavy breathing. I felt Celeste go limp and she slid off me, landing in the flowers with a soft thump. I waited a bit to regain some strength and then slowly got to my feet. Lorelei was smiling a great big grin and I couldn't help but to return it. She wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me. [color=purple]"You did great... Did you enjoy that"[/color] She said, giggling after the last part, [color=purple]"If you want, I'll let you use mine next time"[/color]. [color=darkred]"Ehehe... It was different"[/color] was all I could reply with... To Be Continued... Day 9 - Part VII Lorelei was helping Celeste to her feet as I just finished getting my clothes back on. I smirked and her face lit up, which I found amusing after the way she had acted not so long ago. 'So... What exactly was that shadow?" I questioned, looking around at the meadow. The fact that it had disappeared after the attack was confusing and just everything about it to begin with. [color=purple]"It could be related the the Island Lords"[/color] Lorelei said with a smile, trying to get a better mood in the room. If there was thing I always noticed about her, was that she didn't like serious moods all that much. [color=teal]"I'm not sure... I don't remember too much. Just a black, dark world..."[/color] Celeste said shivering as if recollecting the feeling. I too had been in that horrible place so I didn't want to pry too much. [color=darkred]"Hmm... These Island Lords must have a lot of power then if they are capable of such feats"[/color] I said, not really talking to anyone. [color=teal]"Well they need to. I mean they are in charge of a vast amount of creatures. Some strong, some weak. The Lords are supposed to keep law, but Charisse just does what she wants"[/color] Celeste said, sighing at the end. [color=purple]Charisse is different from the other Lords. I envy her a little bit though"[/color] Lorelei said, but she glided over to me and wrapped her arms around my neck. [color=purple]"At least I did, until I found you"[/color]. I simply chuckled and heard it before it actually happened. Faint voices were yelling from the other side of the doorway I had come in from and the door burst open. The elf warrior from before came in holding her arm. Blood was dripping down from her shoulder and her breath was ragged. She looked up and saw her elder was back to normal. A small smile crawled across her face, but she fell to the ground. Celeste rushed to her side and helped her sit up. [color=teal]"What happened?"[/color] She asked "That...lizard...went nuts... Started attacking and killing... all the others" she replied, wincing in pain every now and then. [color=darkred]"That doesn't sound like Claire..."[/color] I said [color=purple]"I may hate that scaled bitch, but Kyle's right... She wouldn't slaughter the elves... Not even she's that stupid"[/color] Lorelei said, agreeing with me. I was surprised to hear her saying such things about Claire. [color=teal]"Are you sure?"[/color] Celeste asked the warrior [color=olive]"Yes... She seemed different though... Darker"[/color] the warrior replied and then a sharp pain knocked her unconscious. [color=darkred]"Claire wouldn't do this... It can't be true"[/color] I thought to myself. "The shadows" Worldeater's voice called and then I knew... Before anybody could move to stop me, I ran out the door and down the spiral stair... To Be Continued... [b]Day 9 - Part VIII[/b] As soon as I reached the bottom of the great tree, I kicked open the doors and the scene that I was met with left my mouth agape. The forest was on fire and elves ran in all directions, obviously panicking. The shadows were swirling around the village causing destruction and chaos in all directions. It was impossible to locate Claire, so I decided I would try and save as many elves as I could. Before I could run off I noticed Lorelei at my shoulder looking at the same scene as I was. [color=purple]"It's hard to think that such a small lizard could do this to the proud elves"[/color] She said her face blank, no emotion showing at all, [color=purple]"What are you going to do?"[/color] Her question caught me off guard, but I quickly answered, [color=darkred]"I'm gonna protect as many elves as possible while looking for Claire"[/color] I replied, my voice shaking a bit. [color=purple]"I meant what are you going to do about Claire... If she is killing the elves?"[/color] Lorelei asked and I couldn't tell if she wanted to know or was trying to make me choose a path here and now. Whatever her plan was, it solidified my resolution and determination. [color=darkred]"I will save her from herself, the shadows, or whatever I need to"[/color] I replied, [color=darkred]"No matter what it takes, I won't leave her alone or allow her to die..."[/color] Lorelei looked at me and smirked, [color=purple]"It seems you've fallen for her"[/color] She said, which made me blush a bit, [color=purple]"It's fine... You just need to remember that I'm your number 1 alright"[/color]. She then pulled me in for a quick kiss. As she pulled back part of me wanted to ravish her all over again right there and say fuck the elves, but I simply nodded and turned away. With my new found resolve I gripped at Worldeater firmly. "Be careful kid. These shadows... Are something I've never seen before" He said, talking to me again [color=darkred]"Once this is over I want you to tell me everything you know... About everything"[/color] I thought, talking directly to Worldeater. "Oh my... Interested in little old me are we. Very well, but that's if you make it out of this alive" He replied sneering a bit and then vanishing from my consciousness. I then ran off as fast as my feet could carry me to a source of screaming. A young elf woman was trapped under a fallen tree. I cut her free and told her to head towards the elders tree. As she ran away, my body froze up and a vision came to me... Claire and I were crossing swords in a clearing. She was surrounded int he same black shadows that Celeste had been cloaked in. Her eyes were empty and hungering for something. A loud shriek brought me back to reality and I shook off the feeling. [color=darkred]"What was that? The future?"[/color] I questioned as I ran up beside another elf and her children. She was cowering as the shadows tried to engulf her. I tore Worldeater from his sheath and cleaved through the tormenting darkness. It parted and then reared towards me. I kept slashing at it, but no matter what I did it kept on coming. "Are you stupid... Use magic fool" Worldeater roared angrily in my head. [color=darkred]"How do you expect me to use magic? I'm human..."[/b] As I said this I realized that I was human, but I've been constantly changing since I got here. "Focus on the sun. Light. Heat. Pure. Bright. Now try and manifest that with your will and use the power you've absorbed" Worldeater said, coaching me through the process, but try as I might, I couldn't get it to work. "Sometimes you are useless..." Worldeater said and then he began to glow in my hands. I loss all control over my body and it simply began to move on it's own. I felt this deep well of power being accessed and the next second a searing jet of burning light shot from my hand and the shadows vanished into nothingness. [color=darkred]"That's magic?[/color] I thought and then slumped down to one knee. A lot of my strength had been sapped to use that and I felt the control of my body return to me.. "Maybe I'll teach you to use it properly by yourself sometime" Worldeater said and something about his voice made me concerned... To Be Continued... [b]Day 9 - Part IX[/b] No matter how I tried to extinguish the flames, they were just spreading faster than I could contain them. They had completely engulfed the elves village and only the elders tree was left untouched by the searing inferno. I was thankful for that, but if I didn't find a way to stop them, the forest would be reduced to nothing but ashes. [color=darkred]"There has got to be something I can do to stop this..."[/color] I thought to myself and trailed off in thought. "It's simple... You need to find that lizard and stop her" Worldeater said, his voice sounding irritated [color=darkred]"We don't even know if shes the cause behind all this and lets say for a second that she is in fact the cause. What would we do? Kill her? Not a chance"[/color] I said, getting angrier as I went on. "We just need to get rid of those shadows controlling her" Worldeater said, even more irritated then before. [color=darkred]"But how? I can't use magic without you taking over my body and that takes too much energy."[/color] I replied. "..." [color=darkred]"Worldeater?"[/color] I said "Shut up. I'm thinking..." He barked [color=darkred]"Well you think while I try and find Claire..."[/color] I said to him before running off in a random direction. As I ran around, it proved extremely difficult to find my way around the burning village. I hadn't been here long and haven't seen enough of it to know where I was or where I was going while it was intact. Now that it was aflame and crumbling I was pretty much lost. The maze of burning foliage... It was then that I felt something. My body went limp again and I fell to one knee... The world become hazy and it felt like I was running. I ran through the burning trees and came unto a clearing. the ground was grey and the shadows swirled around her. She was staring at me a smile upon her face and her eyes showed nothing but bloodlust. A ring of flames surrounded us and the shadows took on a vast number of humanoid shapes. All of them were holding various weapons. I looked back to Claire and she had a thin shadow around her that seemed to be burning like a black flame... In the next moment I was back in the flames and on one knee. [color=darkred]"Another vision? Just what are these?[/color] I asked myself. "Just follow the path that the vision gave you" Worldeater said, "It'll lead you to the lizard" [color=darkred]"Thought of a plan to stop those shadows yet?"[/color] I questioned "..." More silence. I sighed and then looked back to the vision. He was right. There was a path to be followed. I took a deep breath and ran the same path I had taken in the vision and quickly found myself facing the same scene as the vision... [color=darkred]"CLAIRE!"[/color] I cried out She simply smiled and drew her blade, which was coated black as night. I drew Worldeater and found my resolve again. [color=darkred]"I will stop you. I will save you"[/color] I thought to myself and then the shadows charged at me... To Be Continued... [b]Day 9 - Part X[/b] I closed my eyes and calmed myself. [color=darkred]"I can't let my emotions sway me here. This is much too important to be making simple mistakes"[/color] I told myself as I steadied my breathing. I felt the shadows then. A strange presence. It was if they had this longing to tear me flesh from bone and flay me down until I was nothing but dust. It was strange feeling such anger, hatred, and envy. [color=darkred]"Why? I haven't done anything to them. Except stop them from causing too much damage... Well"[/color] I thought and then trailed off as I remembered the forest burning around me. The next second I felt a sharp pain in my shoulder. As I reached up I felt nothing, but as I looked I saw a shadow arrow piercing my shoulder. The pain was all too real and something else made me feel light headed. With each heartbeat a burning sensation filled my body and as it got worse I knew what was going on. [color=darkred]"Some kind of poison"[/color] I thought. "Close... It's a mana poison. It's affecting your spirit. Not your body. It makes you feel weak and hurts... a lot" Worldeater said, "Not many monsters can use it... In fact not many even know of it's existence...". As he said this, Worldeater zoned out in a train of thought. I was about to say something, but I looked up and the shadows were all around me. I quickly, and painfully, forced myself to my feet again. My movements were sluggish as I blocked their constant slashes and I couldn't stop them from advancing. With each movement I felt my body grow weaker and weaker. Each movement became painful and eventually I felt one of their swords stab into my chest. The pain stopped me in my tracks and the next second I felt more and more blades tear into my skin. The torturous pain only lasted for a few seconds, but soon it had all faded and my body felt heavy. The shadows then wrapped me up and covered me completely. All my sense faded again and I could not even move. Everything was black. Everything was horrible... I slowly started to hear something. And feel something. "Hahahaha... I've finally found you. It's only a small amount of time before everything works out and I become whole again" A new voice said. It was a girl of that I was sure, "And you my lovely incubus halfling... You will be payed most handsomely when I get what is mine". As hr voice faded away, I heard her laugh again, but soon it was just nothing... The nest thing I knew, my body was moving on it's own. I felt a strange presence within me. It was similar to the shadows, but different. It felt more complete. Less angry, more spiteful. Whatever it was made me feel powerful. A strong power ran through my body and I could not only feel it, but hear it. Voices. All saying something different. I couldn't make out what they were saying, but what I could make out concerned me... "Soon....4 more pieces... Power to destroy... Power to enslave... Soon" The voices soon faded and my body slowly stepped towards Claire. She was back to normal. She was quivering in fear. [color=darkred]"Why? It's just me... Claire..."[/color] I thought and as I tried to speak, a light growl escaped my lips and frightened even me. No matter how hard I tried, my body kept walking towards her. [color=darkred]"Why can't.... I control my body"[/color] I thought as I tried over and over to no avail. Claire was backing up now. The fear plastered on her face hurt me. Dragging herself backwards in a panic, she stumbled and cut herself on a jagged rock. I was upon her now. I looked into her eyes as she stared up at me. Her eyes were wet and she was terrified. I then saw what was scaring her so much. In the reflections of her eyes I saw... A horrifying shadow form. Half demon, half dragon.  I felt my body move again and it reached up, claws extended. I knew what was coming next and as I felt my arm swing down for her I screamed out [color=darkred]"NOOOOOOO!!!!!!"[/color]. All I could hear was a bone chilling roar and then the darkness took me.... To Be Continued... Unknown Day Once again that world of darkness had enveloped me. I had no sense of the time that had passed. Years could have gone by and I would have been completely oblivious to it all. [color=darkred]"I hate this... Why does this keep happening to me"[/color] I thought to myself as I silently drifted through this blank, sad world. No matter how hard I tried to focus on something, my mind would continuously wander. Each time that happened it always seemed to return to the look on Claire's face as I reached out to hurt her. I shivered each time I remembered how I had looked. [color=darkred]"Just what is going on inside me?"[/color] I questioned... "SILENCE!!!" roared a somewhat familiar voice, but I had never heard it before. Just something about it seemed to remind me of someone, but no matter how I focused I couldn't place the voice to a face. [color=orange]"But Lord Agaraz... I did what you bid me..."[/color] said a small girl at the bottom of some marble stairs. Just looking at her I felt this deep anger rooting up from my chest. "Yes. Little loyal Lilly. Always doing as I bid you. Never thinking for yourself... You just aggravate me" the familiar voice said, in a irritated tone. I then realized that I was seeing through someones eye. Living their life. With no control over the body, just viewing it as though it was some movie. The strange thing though was that I could feel the bodies emotions. [color=orange]"I'm sorry my Lord... Please forgive me"[/color] The frightened girl said. Finally Agaraz looked down at her. There was a small looking dragon girl cowering and she seemed as frightened as Claire had been...  "Pick yourself up Lilly... I need you to go out and look into what the elves are doing. Inform them that they are late in bringing their sacrifice as well..." Agaraz said, growing bored of the topic at hand, "Go now, before I change my mind" [color=orange]"Yes... I'll do as you bid... Thank You my Lord"[/color] the girl said and then her wings burst from her back and she quickly flew away. Agaraz sighed into her hand. "She's too submissive for being a dragon..." She said to herself and then stood up. She began to pace and I could feel how anxious she was. "I can't stand how we have to follow orders from the so called Divine Being..." She thought to herself and then started to laugh. At first it was quiet, but it quickly escalated into a full blown villainous laughter. "It's only a matter of time... I will take the power that should be mine... Us dragons aren't meant to bow to somebody we have never even seen...". Agaraz then punched the wall in anger and it crumbled to dust, "We are the strongest of all the races. We are gods... We do not bend the knee. Not to anyone"... She stopped talking and then turned to the back of the room. *Fufufu* [color=purple]"Why Lord Agaraz. It's a pleasure to see you again so soon..."[/color] said the silhouette standing behind the throne of the Dragon Lord. "Oh, it's only you Charisse" Agaraz replied, "Back so soon?" [color=purple]"If I didn't know any better I'd think you didn't want me here"[/color] Charisse said as she walked out of the shadows into the light. "You know how much I "enjoy" your little visits" Agaraz said, smirking devilishly, "But shouldn't you stay in your own lands...?" [color=purple]"They can live without me being there for a little while"[/color] Charisse replied, imitating Agaraz's grin "How... Lazy of you" Agaraz joked. "I wonder how much she overheard and how long she's been here" the dragon lord thought to herself as she continued to chat with Charisse. I could feel just how much she hated the succubus lord. As if hearing her thoughts, Charisse spoke up, [color=purple]"I sure hope that you aren't planning anything stupid now Agaraz... I mean there are some things that just shouldn't be done, but I'm sure you know that"[/color] She said, threatening Agaraz "Hmm... You can leave now. Kaori, deal with her and see her back to the border" Agaraz said, and out of nowhere the spider girl came out and bowed deeply... [color=darkteal]"Yes my lord... Come now Lord Charisse. We should leave before Lord Agaraz gets too angry"[/color] She said and guided Charisse out... Once they were out of sight Agaraz gritted her teeth and held back the rage that was building in her. "For now I shall play nice, but once it's time... I will surely kill her first" She thought and then everything faded to black... The only thing I could see was Agaraz's face. It burned itself into my memory and I felt something change in me as if I took on all of the emotions she had felt as I lived through her... I awoke as the darkness parted and I was drenched in a cold sweat. I tried to sit up, but couldn't move. At first I thought my body wasn't working properly, but I turned and saw that both Claire and Lorelei were asleep on either side of me. Gripping onto me tightly. Claire had dried tears on her face and Lorelei's face was scrunched up, worry lines making her look a little older. I let out a quiet sigh and stared up at the ceiling above me. "Whatever that was... It was so real. I mean I can still feel everything" I thought and clenched my hands into fists. I felt Worldeaters presence at the back of mind for a minute, but he quickly disappeared as I noticed him... To Be Continued... [b]Day 12 - Part I[/b] I tried to keep quiet and let the girls sleep, but I was bad at faking to sleep and quickly grew bored. I fidgeted a bit and Claire opened her eyes quickly and jumped as she saw my eyes were open. For a minute she was speechless, but then the tears started to flow from her eyes... [color=green]"I... thought you... were gone... I thought.... you were dead... You scared me"[/color] She said, sobbing and trying to stop. As she said that I scared her my mind wandered back to that horrifying shadow form. The look in her eyes as my body moved to hurt her. [color=darkred]"What really happened then? Was that all a dream? But it seemed too real..."[/color] I thought to myself as I smiled a bit to calm Claire down. The sound of Claire's crying seemed to wake Lorelei. I felt her stir and then her arms wrapped around my neck. Her arms were tight and I could tell something about her was different from her usual flirty self. [color=purple]"You're too reckless... I was scared. I don't... want to lose you"[/color] She said, her voice shaking as she whispered into my ear. I was touched by her words and reached p with my arm and held her hand firmly. [color=darkred]"I'm sorry..."[/color] was all I could say, but it seemed to calm them both down. Maybe it was simply hearing my voice or possibly something else. [color=darkred]"So... How long was I out?"[/color] I asked, trying to piece together what was happening and also trying to change the atmosphere in the room. "It's been three days since..." Claire replied and then trailed off as if she were hiding something. Lorelei noticed her odd behavior as well and was the first to speak up. [color=purple]"What exactly happened out there that night? You just returned carrying Kyle on your back..."[/color] She questioned, For awhile Claire just stood there, holding her arm and thinking. I could tell that she didn't want to answer, but I too wanted to know the truth about the incident. It was eating away at me. So I waited. Eventually Claire looked up and she had a very frightened look on her face and looked like she was about to burst into tears again... [color=green]"I... don't know. All I remember is darkness... Then I heard Kyle's voice... Then a horrifying monster was about to... kill me..."[/color] She said and then continued on, [color=green]"I was sure that I was going to die. It roared and I closed my eyes and covered my ears... It was terrifying. But when I opened my eyes again... Kyle was laying in front of me... Unconscious and the monster was nowhere in sight... So I grabbed him and ran back here... The forest was in ruins and I didn't know what was going on... That's when you showed up"[/color]. Claire then closed her eyes and let out one deep breath. She then crawled o the bed and cuddled up against me, as if I could shield her from her pain. I took my second free hand and gently held her. We stayed like that for awhile. just the three of us. Together. It felt right, but I kept thinking about the demon... I wasn't sure how much time had passed, but there was a knock at the door that startled all three of us. We jumped a bit as our calm little isolated world was brought back t reality. [color=darkred]"Come in"[/color] I called out and as the door opened our visitor appeared to be Celeste, the elf elder... "I'm glad to see you awake... And I thank you for stopping the insanity that destroyed our village" She said calmly and flatly as she bowed slightly. [color=darkred]"It was nothing... Well maybe not nothing"[/color] I said as I realized that I had been bed ridden for three days. [color=teal]"Nevertheless... You have helped us not once, but twice and that kind ofkindness does not go unnoticed. You will be given a magical item later, but now"[/color] She said and then turned to glare at Claire, [color=teal]"You are under arrest"[/color] As she said that a dozen armed and armored elves burst in behind her and pulled Claire off the bed and restrained her... [color=green]"What are you doing? I didn't do anything"[/color] She said, more scared than angry [color=darkred]"Hey! She's innocent"[/color] I said Celeste ignored me and turned to Claire, [color=teal]"You are guilty of slaughtering many of my people and destroying our village... Take her outside. We will execute her in front of the people..."[/color] She said and at her orders, Claire was rushed out of the room. [color=darkred]"You bitch..."[/color] I said and was about to lunge at her, but Lorelei held me back [color=purple]"Don't do anything stupid..."[/color] She said [color=teal]"Once we have dealt with this ugly business we will talk again..."[/color] Celeste said. It looked like she wanted to say something more, but instead she turned and followed after Claire and the elves... To Be Continued... Day 12 - Part II I felt the anger in me rising. My entire body was starting to shake and I began to pace to try and cool down, but no matter what I did I just couldn't calm myself. [color=darkred]"I saved them.... Not once, but twice... And this what they do"[/color] I thought to myself and then got frustrated. I punched the wall and felt it shudder beneath my fist. [color=purple]"You need to calm down..."[/color] Lorelei spoke up, trying to calm me down with her soothing voice. All that did was frustrate me more [color=darkred]"Don't tell me to calm down!"[/color] I roared at her, [color=darkred]"They are going to kill Claire... KILL!!! She had no control over what she did"[/color] Lorelei sighed, [color=purple]"I know that. You know that... Even Celeste knows that, but the elves she killed won't come back and their loved ones will want vengeance"[/color] [color=darkred]"To hell with their vengeance!!"[/color] I screamed again, my anger continuing to rise [color=purple]"Put yourself in their shoes... Wouldn't you want to get revenge if someone you loved were to be killed?"[/color] Lorelei said, clearly annoyed by my mood. I was about to get angry at her again, but as I went over her words the answer to my problem hit me. A huge grin crawled across my face and I walked up to Lorelei. I took her hands in mine and laughed. [color=darkred]"You are a genius Lorelei"[/color] I told her and kissed her deeply. She was surprised, but gave in and kissed me back, [color=darkred]"I'll thank you more later, but now I have a lizard to go save"[/color]. I then let go of her hands and ran out of the room... [color=darkred]"This'll work... Hahaha, it's so simple"[/color] I thought to myself as I ran down the spiral stairs of the elders tree... Once outside, I noticed that the forest had taken quite a large amount of damage. The flames had burned the trees down and layers of black ash covered a large area of the forest floor. Dead trees were everywhere and going by the stench in the air, there were also quite a few dead and burned elves somewhere. Before I could end up feeling sorry for the elves, I focused on my own problems. [color=darkred]"Lorelei and Claire come first... Then everybody else"[/color] I thought to myself and then I caught sound of shouting. I managed to sneak up on the execution. Claire was up on a raised platform, surrounded b the dozen armored elves. Celeste and that warrior elf from before were also on the platform.The elder was giving some speech about what Claire had done while under control of the shadows. I felt a rage inside me. A rage unlike any other I have ever felt. I felt a tug on my consciousness and my vision began to blur. From one corner of my eye the shadows swirled. It moved across my vision like a fluid and covered my entire left eye and then I heard a voice... [color=grey]"Come on now. Kill them all... Make them pay for even thinking about hurting the ones you love. Shed their blood... Break them. Kill them. Ruin them... Make the elves go extinct"[/color] The voice said, egging me on [color=darkred]"What are you? Who are you?"[/color] I thought, hoping the voice worked the same way as Worldeaters... [color=grey]"Aww... I know you want to. I know everything about you. You want to be feared. You want power. You want everything... We can give it to you. Just listen to us"[/color] the voice relied, completely ignoring my question and then I felt the presence vanish and the shadows along with it... [color=darkred]"So... I really did take the shadows into myself... But what exactly are they? What do they want?"[/color] I thought and then I remebered what the voice had said. [color=darkred]"A darkness inside me... Want to be feared... Do I really..."[/color] [color=teal]"AND NOW SHE WILL PAY FOR HER CRIMES WITH HER HEAD!!!"[/color] Celeste said, her voice waking me from my thoughts. I looked back up at the platform and Claire was pushed down. Her head bowed down and the elf warrior walking over with a greatsword. A sadistic smile was plastered on the warriors face, but I looked to Claire and she was crying... The elf lifted up the sword and went to bring it down on Claire. The next thing I knew the greatsword clattered along the platform and my hand was wrapped tightly around the warriors neck. She was lifted off the ground and dangling in the air gasping to breath. [color=darkred]'Why don't you just stop breathing for me?... Okay"[/color] I said, a slight ring of humor and insanity tweaking the tone of my voice... To Be Continued... Day 12 - Part III As I watched the elf warrior struggle, trying to get out of my grip, I slowly tightened my hand until she grew still. My eyes seemed to sparkle as I dropped her and kicked her aside. The elves gathered around to view the execution were silent, still, and all looked either scared or astonished. Their reactions made me smile and laugh as the darkness continued to spread throughout my mind. [color=darkred]"Come on. Cat got your tongue?"[/color] I said, mocking them. To my excitement two of the armored elves took the bait and ran at me, weapons drawn. My smile only grew wider as they neared me. I moved my body out of the line of attack from the first swing and caught the second elves blade with my teeth as it aimed for my neck. I bit through the steel and flared my wings, knocking both of the elves aside. Before they could scramble to their feet, I raised my hand and black flames burst from my palm. I used them to seperate the crowd from the stage and then turned to Celeste with a crazed smile plastered upon my face. The remaining armored elves surrounded her and I laughed. [color=darkred]"Some would call you brave... I just call you stupid..."[/color] I said and lunged at them. The two at the front met me in combat and I continued to dodge every swing they made. I jumped up on one of their heads and pushed off, spiraling towards the elder. The final 8 elves stood in my way and once again I laughed. The laughter seemed to frighten them now and I could see them shaking a bit, but not one of them moved to break ranks. [color=darkred]"Your pride will be the death of you all"[/color] I told them before pulling out Worldeater and soaking the steel with their blood. Each kill was made with simple, yet precise swings. Their bodies fell to the ground lifeless and I was the left with both Claire and Celeste. Both wore the same expression, with small variations. The elder had some fear mixed in, while clear was happy and mortified... [color=darkred]"Now then... I think it's about time I receive my reward"[/color] I said, smirking Celeste took a few seconds to reply, [color=teal]"You...a..actually think that I'll reward you? After you did this.[/color]. She gestured at the dead, knocked out, and terrified elves scattered over the stage. Her reply made me laugh hysterically and that seemed to scare both Claire and Celeste. [color=darkred]"Do you think you can stop me from taking what I want? I mean come on... I saved your entire village and defeated all your guards."[/color] I told her, [color=darkred]"Just make this easy on yourself."[/color] Without a word, Celeste reached into her clothing and pulled out a small leather pouch and tossed it to me. [color=teal]"Leave... and never come back... ever"[/color] She said. I looked at the bag in my hand, tossed it up and down then shrugged, putting it into my coat. [color=darkred]"You're lucky. If you weren't friends with Lorelei I would have killed you... Next time you see her, be sure to thank her"[/color] I said, smirking yet again. I then lifted Claire to her feet, dusted her off, and removed all her bindings. She nodded in my direction as she stretched out her joints. She seemed a bit scared still, so I grabbed her and pulled her into my arms. She stumbled into the embrace clumsily, being taken off guard, but quickly returned it. I felt her shaking, which made me hold her tighter. [color=darkred]"Make sure this doesn't happen again... For the next time you try and harm the ones I love... You will die"[/color] I told her, the smile faded and a look of pure anger replaced it. I then picked Claire up and held her in my arms, carrying her as if she were a princess. Her face was bright red and she wouldn't look me in the eye, which made me chuckle. With her in my arms, I departed from the elven village, never looking back... After a short bout of silence, Claire spoke up. [color=green]"Thanks.... and..."[/color] She said, the tone in her voice wavering and the volume low. [color=darkred]"Hmm"[/color] I said, trying to egg her on [color=green]"Um... I love you too... I think"[/color] She managed to say and then she hid her face in her hands. I laughed at her motion and put her down. Before she could gather herself, I pushed her into a tree and pushed my lips against hers. She gladly accepted the notion and pulled my body into hers. I felt her chest against mine, but her tongue was on mind more then anything else. It tasted sweet and it just felt right to be with her like this. Our tongues meshed and coiled around each other as we kissed. I slowly pulled our lips apart and smiled seductively. Claire fidgeted a bit and looked up at my face. She was blushing, but a small smile was visable. I raised one hand and lightly caressed her face... [color=purple]"Ahem... Why did you leave me behind!?"[/color] A familiar voice called out from behind me. [color=darkred]"Oh shit..."[/color] To Be Continued... Day 12 - Part IV As I looked back at Claire, she was in a state of euphoria as she held her feet to her chest. At the same time though she was really embarrassed at what we had just done and the fact that Lorelei had caught us only made it worse. For now her violent part was being overwhelmed and it made me smile... [color=purple]"Just where are you looking... You... You... Idiot"[/color] The angry, jealous, and somewhat aroused succubus said as she lunged at me, thrusting her rapier at my neck. I moved out of the way with ease, a small smirk curling up he ends of my mouth as I played with Lorelei. [color=purple]"Stop...Dodging...and accept... your punishment"[/color] She said as she kept trying to land one of her blows, but kept missing. I could tell that she was clearly getting more and more upset with me as I danced around her smiling and laughing. [color]"Come on Mistress... Surely you can hit little old me with that nasty looking blade there"[/color] I teased as I poked her in the nose and then quickly evaded her thrust. She then threw the sword at me. I quickly jumped above the toss and grabbed the slim blade with my tail and landed softly on the ground. [color=purple]"God damn it... You're too god damn nimble."[/color] Lorelei said and then sighed. She then walked up to me and placed her hands on my chest. I smiled and then felt it. Where her hands were touching all I felt was a searing pain. My skin burned, but I held back a scream and grabbed onto Lorelei. She now wore the smile I was wearing before. [color=purple]"How's this? Does it hurt"[/color] She asked me as she let go of my chest. I looked down and saw a strange tattoo looking magical glyph on my chest. I then looked back at Lorelei... [color=darkred]"Ow"[/color] I replied [color=purple]"Now you are mine... I thought I could simply trust you, but it seems more strict measures need to be taken."[/color] She said, a big grin now covering her face, [color=purple]"This is a stronger version of what I placed on the lizard over there... You are forced to do as I say, but their is a difference between the two. This one bends your will to me and will keep you at my side forever..."[/color] This new information made me smile again, [color=darkred]"All you ahd to say is 'I love you'"[/color] I told her and kissed her. She resisted at first, but gave in as she too began to enjoy the feeling. When I pulled away from her grip, her face was red as well. [color=purple]"As if I could say something like that... You fool"[/color] Lorelei said, clearly giving away her feelings, but I nodded and then kicked a rock at Claire. [color=darred]"Come on, we're continuing on... I want to get further away from here. The quicker the better"[/color] I told her. She looked up and nodded. She was on her feet and then ran to my side. I saw her hesitate for a moment, but then she wrapped her arms through mine and walked close to my side. Lorelei saw this and then quickly grabbed my other arm. I sighed and then began to laugh... [color=grey]"Lovely picture here... Why don't we ruin it? Come on, you know you want to. I can feel it. You want to ravish them. You want to break them to your will... You want them to love you. You want them to respect you. You want them to look up to you... You want them to kneel to you and give you all they have"[/color] That dark voice said... [color=darkred]"Shut up... Not these two. Shut up! Shut Up!!!"[/color] I thought, screaming inside my head... "Silence you two!!!" I heard a familiar voice boom... [color=grey]"Yes my lord"[/color] replied the sinister voice... [color=darkred]"Worldeater?"[/color] I thought, wondering if it really was him "Aww... It seems you found out... From this point on refer to me as Lord Agaraz human" She said, and then it all came together.... To Be Continued... -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 4:50 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] LordKylington's Story [4/5] Day 12 - Part V I was absolutely stunned. Worldeater, who I had been with since I started my journey here, was once a Lord of the island. I had always thought that she was a he, but here she was. [color=darkred]"So... You're the Dragon Lord?"[/color] I asked her "Yeah. Sorry, I never told you" Agaraz told me, "But now that you have acquired one of the fragments of my sealed soul you need to know everything" I felt her presence linger in the back of my head for a bit, but eventually she spoke up again. "That was your cue to speak up Lilly" Agaraz said sighing [color=orange]"Yes milady... Human. You can call me Lilly. I am a loyal servant to the Great Lord Agaraz and one of the 5 Great Dragons..."[/color] The same voice from before spoke up. She had a timid voice, but it held a lot of hidden power. [color=darkred]"I see... So you're Lilly, but what's this about the Great Lord and 5 Great Dragons?"[/color] I questioned, clearly curious to learn as much as I could from these two. "I used to rule this entire island. Dragons were, and still are the most powerful species on this island, but then HE came... After that I was given a small portion of the island to govern and other monsters were given similar portions" Agaraz said, clearly aggravated by the topic [color=darkred]"Who is He?"[/color] I asked [color=orange]"HE is the ruler of the island. We have never seen him, but he holds some strange power. Nobody can stand against him... We tried, but... Well the rest is easy to figure out"[/color] Lilly explained, shying away at the end as if she was still recovering from some unseen wound [color=darkred]"Sorry... I just need to know more information and I thank you for telling me"[/color] I said, trying to console Lilly and calm down Lord Agaraz "That's not all... The shadows that reigned so much havoc. They are the fragments of my sealed soul. You see after we rebelled against HIM, he decided I was too dangerous to leave alive, so he sealed my soul into my 5 strongest followers and then sealed my consciousness in the blade you are wielding. HE then called it Worldeater and ordered Lord Charisse to get rid of it... Obviously she failed to do so" Agaraz said and then continued, "I want you to gather all 5 fragments and bring me back into existence. Once you do that for me, I will give you anything you want" [color=darkred]"Anything I want..."[/color] I thought and then began to hold my thoughts back as I went over a vast many things that would please me. [color=orange]"You fool!!! Of course you can't have that!!!"[/color] Lilly roared at me. I was surprised from the sudden burst of rage I felt from her and then I heard Agaraz laugh "Be careful now boy. Lilly can read minds and is the strongest in the land at using Illusionary magic." Agaraz told me and then laughed again, "But yes Lilly. He can have whatever he wants, but only after finding all the fragments" [color=orange]"Very well mistress... But I still don't like him"[/color] Lilly said, barking the last part at me Ignoring the hate in her tone I spoke to Lord Agaraz, [color=darkred]"So... How exactly would I find these fragments?"[/color] "They need a host body. And they will always wreak death, destruction, and havoc if not under the control of a strong host" Agaraz informed me, her tone a bit lighter and seemed to be hinting at something [color=orange]"He isn't strong... I felt your presence and was put to ease my Lord"[/color] Lilly said and it made Agaraz laugh "Other than that, I'm not to sure. You'll have to look into it more yourself". As she finished off I felt her presence linger for a bit, but then she returned to the sword and remained quiet... [color=green]"yle... Kyle... KYLE!!1"[/color] Claire screamed at me. Brought back to reality by her soothing voice, I looked around and saw both Claire and Lorelei looking at me with frightened eyes. [color=darkred]"Oh... What is it?"[/color] I asked her [color=green]"What is it? That's all you have to say?"[/color] She said, clearly upset [color=darkred]"What.."[/color] I started, but was cut off as Lorelei spoke [color=purple]"You were standing there with a blank look on your face for over 5 minutes. What happened?"[/color] She asked as she came up to me and hooked my arm with hers, [color=purple]"You had us worried... You shouldn't worry those who love you"[/color]. I felt her breasts up against my arm and chuckled a bit and tried to change the subject... [color=darkred]"I'm sorry girls. I love you too"[/color] I told them and then grabbed Claire with my free arm. I pulled her close to me and then the three of us continued walking, trying to get away from the elven village and leave that part of our journey behind us. [color=darkred]"We need to go to a town or city... Do either of you know where the nearest, largest town would be?"[/color] [color=green]"Wh...Why would we need to go there?"[/color] Claire asked me, looking up from my side. [color=darkred]"I have some information that may prove useful to ridding ourselves of these blood oaths..."[/color] I said and then looked over at Lorelei, who had the biggest smile on her face. She then reached up with one hand, cupping my cheek and kissed me. Her tongue went into my mouth and then I felt Claire pull me from Lorelei's embrace. [color=green]"Get off him you slut!"[/color] She bellowed [color=purple]"Oh is the lizard jealous?"[/color] Lorelei teased [color=darkred]"Get along you..."[/color] I said, but it was lost into the air as Lorelei and Claire began to argue yet again. [color=darkred]"This is going to be a long journey"[/color] I thought to myself and felt both Lilly and Lord Agaraz laugh... TO BE CONTINUED... Day 12 - Part VI I had eventually got the two girls to stop bickering at each other, but all that left was an awkward silence and each of them relaying messages to one another through me. [color=purple]"Tell that stubborn lizard that you are mine and it is through my generosity that I allow you to sleep with her"[/color] Lorelei said [color=green]"Kyle, would you please inform the slut that you are free to choose who you sleep with and that I don't need her help to seduce you"[/color] Claire said, stubbornly playing into Lorelei's hands. [color=darkred]"You two need to stop this... You're going to drive me insane and I may end up doing something we will all regret."[/color] I threatened them, which made Claire quiver a bit as if she recalled that shadow demon form from the village, [color=darkred]"And Lorelei, please stop picking on her okay. I know you don't like the lizard girls, but I love her, so please do it for me"[/color] I said to her and then cupped my scaly hand and caressed Lorelei's face gently. She blushed and looked up at me and nodded, [color=purple]"If it's for you... Then I can tolerate her"[/color] She said and then fell silent as if she were embarrassed that I was able to influence her the way I did. It made me smile and I thought back to how she was when I first met her. She was always forcing her way onto others and well, was a very lovable bitch. Now though, she was turning into a great women and I couldn't help but think that it was due to my influence. I turned over to Claire and pulled her into a gentle embrace. She squeaked a bit as I took her off guard, but then she giggled to herself. [color=darkred]"And you... You can't let her get under your skin like that. You are a beautiful woman and I love you as much as I love her... So please, for me... Be nice"[/color] I said, pleading with her as well. She looked up at me and leaned her head against my chest, letting out a deep breath. [color=green]"Yes, I can do that, but only because you asked"[/color] Claire replied and then tried to push me away, but at the same time Lorelei lunged and wrapped her arms around my neck. The force of her tackling me knocked both Claire and I to the ground with Lorelei on top... I could feel one of Claire's breasts in my hand as I tried to push myself up. I gave it a few squeezes and heard her moan from the contact. She looked up at me with a half angry, half lustful expression that flipped my switch. Before she could speak I pressed my lips firmly against hers and kissed her deeply. Claire began to strike me in the chest, but gave in to the pleasure as I slid my tongue into her mouth. No matter how many times we kissed, it always felt incredibly good and just right. Her tongue was great. I loved how it was slightly forked at the end. I bit down on her tongue gently at felt her writhe beneath me. I then felt something warm and wet envelop my dick and I bit down a little too hard on Claire's tongue. I felt and tasted her blood, and let go. She was in pain, which was easy to tell, but she still wanted to continue. I looked down to see Lorelei sucking on my shaft with a look of pure bliss on her face. I couldn't help but smile, even though I was perplexed at how she was able to get my pants off without me noticing. Claire wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me into another deep kiss. I tasted her blood, which oddly seemed to turn me on. The sweet taste of her saliva mixed with iron and salty taste of her blood somehow seemed to act like an aphrodisiac to me. I slid my hand down Claire's body slowing down and firmly squeezing one of her breasts in my decent. I then slid my hand into her clothing and felt how wet she was. I gently rubbed her clit and felt her moan into my mouth and lift her body up. She pulled away from the kiss and gasped for air... [color=green]"I want you inside me"[/color] She moaned into my ear [color=darkred]"I'd love to oblige, but that part of me seems to be taken already"[/color] I told her chuckling a bit and then holding back a moan of my own as Lorelei skillfully sucked and licked away at my cock. For the first time Claire noticed what she was doing and got an irritated, grumpy look on her face. I smiled and kissed her chin and slid my fingers into her slit. Claire moaned out loud and then looked up at me again, [color=green]"You don't play fair"[/color] She said and then wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me deeply yet again. I was pleased to see that she too had grown fond of our kisses and at the fact that she didn't mind me hurting her. I continued to finger her as we shared this intimate kiss, which would have been perfect if Lorelei wasn't sucking on my dick... I felt myself getting close to the end as Lorelei took me deep into her throat. My body clenched and I came directly into her throat. She swallowed all of my load and then let my cock go. I couldn't look back to see what she was doing, but after a few seconds I felt her licking at it again, but that only lasted a short while. I then heard her moan and felt the walls of her pussy convulse and writhe as she wrapped around my dick. [color=purple]"No matter how many times I fuck you, I am always amazed by the size of this guy"[/color] Lorelei said as she continued to grind down and take my dick inside her. Before long we had matched each others thrusts again and were moaning in ecstasy. All three of us came at the same time. I filled Lorelei with my seed as Claire's juices soaked my fingers. Lorelei then grabbed me and flipped me on my back beside Claire and winked at me... [color=purple]"We aren't done just yet"[/color] She said, entrancing me in her beauty all over again... TO BE CONTINUED... Day 12 - Part VII Lorelei was licking at my balls with such skill that I instantly became hard again. She smirked at me and playfully licked the tip of my dick, [color=purple]"Can't you see... We're perfect for each other. You are an Incubus and I am a Succubus. We were meant to be"[/color] She said, poking the tip of my member with her finger seductively. Claire was up now and had that irritated look on her face again. She clenched her teeth and made a strange noise. [color=darkred]"Lorelei... I think It's Claire's turn"[/color] I proclaim and this makes Claire blush a bit, but you could easily tell that she was happy. I looked back at Lorelei and she now wore the same reaction as Claire had prior and I sighed. Lorelei got up and moved out of the way as Claire crawled over my body and sniffed at my member before scrunching up her face. [color=green]"Oh... That smells like her. Let me clean it up for you"[/color] She said and then started licking away at my rock hard shaft with her bloody tongue. In a few moments I felt like I was going to burst, but I held on and then looked at Lorelei. I felt bad. [color=darkred]"Hey... Lorelei."[/color] I spoke up and caught her attention, [color=darkred]"It feels wrong without you here. Come join us"[/color]. She blushed at my brash statement, but smiled seductively and walked over to me. Before I could speak up again she had sat on my face and her warm slit was on my face. [color=purple]"Lick me. Make me feel good..."[/color] She said and continued on as if she was reading my mind, [color=purple]"And don't worry about your fluids. I've already absorbed those."[/color]. With this new set of information I smiled and gladly licked at her lips. She cringed at the feeling and then reached for one of her breasts and began to massage and grope herself as I licked away at her delicious pun. Meanwhile, Claire positioned herself on top of my cock and slowly inserted it into herself. She stifled a moan as she slowly descended on me and filled her body with me. She took it in all the way to the base and finally let out a gasp as I poked at the opening to her womb. I reached around Lorelei with my hands and grabbed her tail with one of them and playfully pulled on it. She let out a squeak and I felt her cum as she convulsed around my dick. I then thrusted my hips up into her and spent my load into her. She was clearly not ready to take it out and began to grind her hips and squeeze down on me. It felt just as good as Lorelei's, but they had a vast difference in feeling and shape. She moaned and groaned as she continued to ride me, but my moans were stifled by Lorelei's sweet pussy in my mouth. Lorelei had already cum three times from my tongue and was swaying back and forth on the verge of blacking out from pleasure. I used my one free hand to balance her and she smiled down at me. [color=purple]"You are too good at all this. Being able to handle not only me, but another woman at the same time... You truly are a skilled and powerful Incubus Kyle..."[/color] She moaned as I continued to lick up her juices as they came out. She pulled away and collapsed against my chest. I looked down at her and smirked. [color=darkred]"It's all thanks to you... If I hadn't met such a beautiful Succubus who would give me everything I ever needed, I would still be a pathetic human trapped somewhere being used as a sex slave, or worse.... Eaten by some monster"[/color] I told her and then pulled her lips into mine, kissing her full on. [color=green]"I LOVE YOU KYLE!!!"[/color] Claire screamed loudly as I came into her causing her to cum and fall back against my chest, beside Lorelei. This time they didn't fight and they only looked at me with satisfied eyes and the three of us fell asleep like that, under the cover of a willow tree... "Fufufu... Had fun did we... Well it means no matter as long as you collect the 5 fragments" Agaraz said, clearly enjoying what had happened. [color=orange]"He's just a sex crazed freak... Why do you trust him so much my Lord"[/color] Lilly asked, her hatred for me showing up yet again "Do not underestimate this man. He is the one who will bring me back to life and then us Dragons will take back what is ours" Agaraz replied. I was surprised how much she thought of me and it made me feel good about myself to have such a strong monster believing in me... TO BE CONTINUED... Day 13 - Part I [color=orange]"Wake up human... I want to have a word with you"[/color] Lilly said, rousing me from my sleep. At first I was far too groggy and clumsy to realize what was going on, so I looked around trying to figure out who was speaking. It was only when she spoke up again that I realized just what was happening. [color=orange]"In your head idiot..."[/color] She barked I yawned and cracked my neck back into a better position. [color=darkred]"Always a pleasure speaking to you Lilly... So what is it you want so early in the morning"[/color] I ask her, a little interested in why she would go out of her way to speak with me. [color=orange]"In order to be able to actually be able to gather all the fragments of Lord Agaraz's soul, you'll need to learn to use my powers... And as much as I hate you, I will not be the one to cause my Lords revival to be pushed back"[/color] She said. I was baffled at first and it being so early in the morning made it difficult for me to fully assess the information. [color=darkred]"So, you're going to teach me how to use you magic? Or is it something related to dragons?"[/color] I asked after finally giving in and just taking what she said as the truth [color=orange]"Yes... I will be teaching you how o use Illusionary magic"[/color] Lilly replied, obviously annoyed by the fact that she had to teach me her secrets. "Fufufu... Good luck. First you need to teach him how to use magic. He doesn't even know how to access the magic inside him... He has the potential, but it seems to be a difficult task" Agaraz said, finally speaking up. Lilly seemed to jump a little realizing she was there, but then again they were just voices in my head so how would I know if she was surprised. [color=darkred]"Hey... I can't help it. Where I come from magic isn't even a thing... Well it is, but completely differemt. All smoke and mirrors..."[/color] I tell them, trying to stick up for myself. When I think on it though, I realize just how well I've accustomed to this world in the short time of me being here. I've changed drastically and learned a great deal. Fallen in love with 2 different women and gotten myself into this whole Dragon mess, but surprisingly I was happy. Happier then I had ever been back home... "Don't get me wrong Kyle. You are doing wonderfully, but something won't let you use your magic and I'm hoping little Lilly here will help find out just what that something is and fix it" Agaraz said and then I felt as if she were patting my head. I don't know why, but just the thought of that made me happy. [color=orange]"I'll look into what could be causing such an effect on him..."[/color] Lilly said to Agaraz and then spoke to me, [color=orange]"We will start training tomorrow. Be ready for it..."[/color]. As she said that both her and Agaraz seemed to vanish from my head and I let out a calm sigh... After the two left I just sat quietly under the tree and looked at the blade of Worldeater more closely. I still didn't know what the engravings said, but the blade had actually changed a bit. It had more words on it and it seemed to resonate with more power then before. I was guessing that it was due to Lilly coming into contact with the blade and Lord Agaraz's power slowly returning. I eventually gave up on the blade and pulled out a blade of grass near me. I inspected it and then held it in both my hands and put it up to my mouth. With the single blade of grass I began to play a song. The sound of the grass whistle seemed to have waken both Claire and Lorelei, for when I looked over, there were both looking over at me smiling. [color=green]"That was beautiful"[/color] Claire said and then realizing what she sad blushed and looked away. [color=purple]"Truly... I never knew one could make such a lovely sound with a piece of grass"[/color] Lorelei added in and then smiled sweetly. I returned the gesture and then stood up, dusting my pants off and stretching out all my joints. Their praise made me happy, but it wasn't really anything special. [color=darkred]"Thanks, but we should get going... I want to reach this city before nightfall"[/color] I said, changing the subject. Lorelei and I had begun walking when Claire piped up, [color=green]"Um... Kyle. I want you to help me get stronger..."[/color] She said, hiding her face with her hair, which I just noticed was not tied up. I was stunned by how much different she looked with her hair down. It distracted me from her question, but the light tap Lorelei gave me brought my focus back. [color=darkred]"What do you mean?"[/color] I asked Claire paused as if she was too embarrassed to say what she had on her mind, [color=green]"You have more skill with the sword then I do and are quicker on your feet... I want to be of help to you and not just the damsel in distress that you always need to save"[/color] She replied and by the end she was fidgeting and acting all nervous. I walked over to her and took her hands in my own, which made her look at me. [color=darkred]"I'd be more then happy to train with you... Maybe we can both get better, but that will have to wait. First we must reach the city."[/color] I told her and then parted her hair from her face and gently kissed her, [color=darkred]"By the way... I like your hair"[/color]. I winked as I said that and Claire's face lit up. She moved to hit me, but I had grown accustomed to her violence and dodged it. This made Lorelei giggle and the three of us continued on our way to the city... TO BE CONTINUED...[/i][/i] [u]Day 13 - Part II[/u] Around midday, the three of us found our way to a road. I was surprised at first to see such a thing as the only civilizations I had seen since my arriving here were small villages, caves, and hidden palaces. It had never occurred to me until I brought it up that their might actually be large cities. [color=darkred]"So... What exactly is this city like?"[/color] I questioned, not really sure what to expect considering where I had come from was full of technology and vast buildings built of glass, stone, and metal. Both Lorelei and Claire exchanged looks as if the question I had just asked was stupid. [color=purple]"What do you mean?"[/color] Lorelei asked me, with a quizzical look, [color=purple]"It's just like all the other cities."[/color] I then remembered that these girls didn't know where I had come from, but surely they should have noticed something different about how I was. Aside from being the only human I had seen. [color=darkred]"What are the buildings made of? Does anybody govern the people? Stuff like that..."[/color] I said, deciding to just fine tune my question. Claire smirked and laughed to herself before punching my shoulder jokingly. [color=green]"The cheaper houses and buildings are made of wood, but those with enough gold can get into a building made from stone"[/color] Claire said, laughing a bit as if what I had asked was the funniest thing she had ever heard. "Yeah... As far as a leader..." Lorelei said, trailing off as if she ahd to think hard on the answer, [color=purple]"If I recall correctly, the vampire sisters are the acting Lady's of Vildemir(VIL-DEH-MEER)"[/color]. At first word of vampires I thought about pale skinned monsters who would trick and feed on the blood of humans. That made me cringe as I remembered that I hadn't seen any humans since coming here. "Fufufu... You are no longer human my sweet champion, so calm down. These vampires might know something about our little quest, best we seek an audience with them upon arrival" Agaraz said, both mocking me and aiding me in one fell swoop. It irritated me that she had full access to all my memories and thoughts, but it also made me feel secure for some reason. [color=darkred]"Yeah... That sounds like the most logical choice for us to take for now"[/color] I agreed, [color=darkred]"Lorelei. Do you think we'd be able to get an audience with these sisters?"[/color] I asked her. The question made her raise an eyebrow and then she laughed and leaned against me, resting her head on my shoulder as we walked. [color=purple]"Are you getting bored with us already?"[/color] She said, seductively looking up at me and biting her lower lip. I wrapped my tail around hers and squeezed lightly in response. [color=darkred]"You know that's not why I asked"[/color] I said, my voice dripping with coercion and it worked wonders. [color=purple]"I was only bugging you, but yes. I'm sure they'd like to see what I've found"[/color] Lorelei said, prodding me with one of her fingers and laughing again. [color=green]"Why exactly would you want to see them?"[/color] Claire asked, speaking up again. Her question caught me off guard, as I had not thought that it would be asked. I couldn't tell them the truth, but I really had no idea how to answer them. Lilly interrupted my thoughts, [color=orange]"Just tell them it's so you can learn how to use magic properly... Vampires are skilled magic users after all"[/color]. I then repeated what Lilly had told me to and they both accepted that as a good enough answer. I mentally thanked Lilly for her help and she simply scoffed at me. - - - - - - - - - - Every few minutes, I would steal glances of Kyle, but before he noticed I would quickly look away and pretend I was just walking and thinking deeply about something. I wasn't sure if it was the fact that I was entranced by his Incubus powers, but even if I was I could care less. [color=green]"I am in love with him... I love Kyle"[/color] I told myself and just kept repeating that phrase in my head over and over again. No matter how hard I tried though, every time he looked at me I would get all stiff and act embarrassed. I could feel my face burning up as blood rushed to my cheeks, so I quickly hid my face behind my hair. This simply made him laugh and even that sound made my heart flutter and skip a beat. [color=green]"When did this happen? When did I become so weak as to fall head over heels for him?"[/color] I thought as I tried to calm myself, but he always seemed to find his way into my train of thought. I remembered how just a few hours ago he had said my hair was pretty and the feeling his skin had on mine was still there. I remembered are first time spending the night together. How he had shared his body warmth with me in that cold. How it all escalated and I felt his heat deep inside me... That train of thought made my face brighten again, but as soon as I came to the morning after the rage I felt towards the slutty winged bitch who had tricked Kyle into being her slave. She didn't act superior to him, but I could tell that she was simply using him for one of her wicked goals. Call it women's intuition... I then looked over at her holding onto Kyle's arm and acting all nice and sweet. I felt the anger in me rising, but I took a deep breath and remembered what I had promised him. He must have felt my gaze and he looked over at me and smiled. It made me blush all over again and the cycle of thoughts was once again set solely on him... TO BE CONTINUED... [b]Day 13 - Part III[/b] The sun was high in the sky when we first saw the walls surrounding the city. They were of a darker stone and seemed to be quite sturdy, while from the information Lorelei had given me they had been standing for hundreds of years. Clearly they had great stone workers, but looking at the size of the city it was no surprise. Along the road I had begun to ask Lorelei to tell me about the city and from that gotten a bit of useful information. Vildemir had always been ruled by the vampire family and they were servants to Lord Charisse. The city always was shrouded in some kind of magical fog that prevented the sun from causing any damage to vampires, so it was safe to say that the city was full of the blood sucking race. It was like a safe haven for them and it was said that the current ruling sisters had placed several laws that benefited the vampires who took up residency in the city. Other than that information though, Lorelei was useless... The closer we got to the city, the more people we saw on the road traveling back and forth from the city. There were merchants taking their wares by cart, fellow travelers, and farmers bringing in harvests. They were all monsters too. I hadn't seen a single human or male for that matter, but apparently there was no such thing as a male monster... Until me that is. [color=green]"We're attracting a lot of attention"[/color] Claire said, whispering to me. I had noticed it to, but that was to expect. Most the girls here had probably never seen a male before. That fact made me smile a bit until I felt Claire elbow me in the ribs. I looked down at her and she had a scowl on her face, which told me I must have been showing my thoughts on my face. [color=green]"You already have that succubus and me, so don't think about doing anything with the locals"[/color] She warned me. I replied with a smile and a nod. As we neared the main gate into the city the pace slowed and we had to get into a line. I tried to get a good look at what was going on, but I didn't want to draw too much attention to myself before finding out what I needed to know. [color=purple]"The security for the city is quite strict and they record all visitors as they come and go"[/color] Lorelei explained as she noticed my curiosity. [color=darkred]"Will there be any problem with me being here?"[/color] I asked [color=purple]"I doubt it... God, this line is taking forever..."[/color] Lorelei groaned and then looked around and sighed, [color=purple]"Come on. I can get us in faster"[/color]. I was confused at first, but Lorelei grabbed my hand so I quickly reached out and grabbed Claire's so that she wouldn't be left behind. As we reached the gate, one of the guards looked up and seemed to notice us. What surprised me was her response though. [color=grey]"Mistress Lorelei... How good to see you again. Are these two with you?"[/color] She asked bowing to one knee. Claire was speechless, but I could tell she was thinking hard about something. I decided it was better to let Lorelei speak than to talk now and bring too much attention to me. [color=purple]"Yes. We are here to see Lady Selene and Lady Serena"[/color] Lorelei said, calmly informing the guard [color=grey]"Very well. You can go right in."[/color] The guard said and the three of us gained entry to the city. Once we were in and out of site from the gate, I walked up beside Lorelei and asked her, [color=darkred]"What was that al about?"[/color] Lorelei giggled and turned to me, [color=purple]"I've known the rulers of this town since we were kids. I grew up here"[/color] She told me, [color=purple]"Here take this money and buy a room at the Crimson Moon for us... I'm going to talk to Serena and Selene about an audience"[/color]. Before I could work up a complaint or even ask her where the inn was, she was gone and a pouch of gold was in my hands. [color=darkred]"You didn't even tell me where to go..."[/color] I sighed to myself and then turned back to Claire, whose hand I was still holding. She was glaring at where Lorelei was recently standing, but when she noticed my gaze she smiled. [color=green]"Well, we better start looking for that inn. This city is quite large, it could take us a while"[/color] Claire said and I nodded. TO BE CONTINUED... [b]Day 13 - Part IV[/b] Claire and I had been walking around the city for around an hour, but we still had yet to find the Crimson Moon Inn that Lorelei was talking about. I was beginning to wonder if the inn even existed or if this was Lorelei's idea of a joke. I quickly shrugged aside my doubts and decided it was better to keep looking then giving up and risk angering Lorelei. As we continued searching the residents of the city whispered as we walked by, most likely talking about me. It had been the same everywhere I went in the city. They all seemed to keep to themselves though. It was as if a male accompanied by a female meant something. Or it could be the glares Claire gave them when she noticed their gaze being fixated on me... After another hour of searching I was getting flustered, irritated, and annoyed. It must have been evident by my actions because Claire spoke up, [color=green]"I'm beginning to think this is a wild goose chase"[/color]. I didn't want to agree with her, but we had been looking forever and not even seen any sign of the inn. [color=darkred]"You may be right... Maybe we should ask for directions"[/color] I said, bringing up something I should have hours ago. Claire looked up at me as if she didn't trust me and then sighed, [color=green]"Yeah... I'll go ask them over there, but you stay here. I don't want you 'DISTRACTING' them"[/color] She said, and then before I could offer up a retort she was running towards them. It had been awhile since I had been alone, well I could still see her, but it felt strange. I walked over to the nearest building and leaned against the wall, crossed my arms, and closed my eyes... "Fufufu... Getting lonely are you? Well not to worry. You'll never be truly alone" Agaraz said chuckling to herself, "After all... You have me and Lilly to talk to". Just their presence in my head made me feel more comfortable. It was strange though. Before coming to this place, I had always been alone studying various animals, plants, and mysterious places around the world. I then began to think back on all the wonderful things I had seen in my life. All the rare animal species. All the exotic flora. The mysterious runes from many different civilizations spread the world over. "Do you miss your homeland?" Agaraz asked, catching me off guard with her question. I thought on it, but the answer was easy enough to come upon, [color=darkred]"Maybe a little bit, but this is my home now... I have Claire, Lorelei, and you two here... I'm actually kinda glad I ended up here. It's more fun"[/color] I replied, snickering to myself. "I see... Well, let's see to it that you enjoy yourself more while you are here" Agaraz said and even though she was just a voice in my head I could feel her smile, but she vanished as quickly as she had appeared... [color=red]"ey...Hey!!! You there, the male"[/color] cried out a voice, which I now realized was talking to me. I looked towards the source of the voice and there stood one of the most beautiful women I had ever laid my eyes on. Her hair was golden and tied up behind her in a neat fashion. The clothing she wore was mostly black, but had a few splotches of orange floral patterns and not to mention how revealing it was. Her midriff was completely visible as was most of her legs. She had an excellent figure and a calm air around her, but the smile on her face was a little devious. [color=red]"Like what you see?"[/color] She questioned as she stood there. I felt the heat rise in my body and I could tell that she noticed, [color=red]"You are truly one of the most gorgeous males I have ever laid my eyes on."[/color] She said and then grabbed me by the hand and pulled me into the alleyway. Her words had caught me off guard, but the way she rushed me into the alley was over doing it. I could feel my sense of reason fading and the deep lust that came with being an Incubus rising in my chest. This woman pushed me against the wall of the building and I felt her lips press against mine. They only stayed there for a moment for she moved down my chin and kissed my neck. Only this was't a normal kiss. I felt a sharp pain and then I knew what was happening. I tried to reach up to pry her off my neck, but my body wouldn't listen to my commands. The girl let go herself though and giggled, [color=red]Thanks for the snack... I'll see you again"[/color]. Yet again I didn't have enough time to call after her, but I felt my strength return. I reached up to my neck where she had bitten and felt the holes there and a bit of blood and saliva. "She was a vampire" I muttered to myself [color=green]"Who was a vampire?"[/color] Claire said in an angry tone. I looked up to see her standing at the mouth of the alleyway with a furious look plastered on her face, [color=green]"I can't even leave you alone for a few minutes without you going off and getting into some kind of trouble... So who was a vampire?"[/color]. [color=darkred]"It's nothing. Don't worry"[/color] I assured her and then quickly forced the topic to change, [color=darkred]"So did you get any information on the Crimson Moon?"[/color]. At the sound of the inns name Claire sighed and nodded. [color=green]"Leave it to that whore to send us there..."[/color] She said and before I could ask her what she meant, she continued, [color=green]"Come on. I know where it is"[/color]. I decided it would be better to simply follow her for now then it would be to risk her anger. So the two of us exited the alleyway and followed her to the doors of the Crimson Moon. I instantly realized what had aggravated Claire so much about the place. It wasn't an inn. It was a brothel... TO BE CONTINUED... [b]Day 13 - Part V[/b] As I entered the brothel, the first thing I noticed was the smell. The air was very fragrant, but it also had the sour musty smell that came with what went on behind all the closed doors. The second thing was the decor. Unlike the dark stone that all the buildings were comprised of, the inside seemed to be made of some kind of wood. Beautiful chandeliers hung from the ceiling illuminating the main halls and only some of the corners were dark, but expected that it was like that on purpose. Behind the desk sat meek looking elf girl. She was reading a book, but when I looked up I saw a portrait of the brothels owner... Lorelei was laying on a luxurious bed. The sheets and blankets were black velvet. She was nude, but all the erotic zones were covered by the sheets. Enough was showing to get me a little excited though... It didn't take long for one of the brothels whores to notice me. As she got close though, Claire stood between her and I with a murderous leer in her eye. I put my hand on her shoulder to calm her down and spoke to the now frightened girl, who seemed to be around 16, quietly and soothingly. [color=darkred]"Lorelei told us to come here and rent a room... She said she'd meet us here later"[/color] I said. The girls face brightened up at the mention of Lorelei's name and she ran up to the girl behind the desk. She whispered into her ear and then ran up the stairs disappearing behind a corner. The girl from behind the counter was now standing before me, nervously holding her book to her chest and looking around the room skittishly. Upon closer inspection I found out that she was a Dark Elf. Her skin darker then the elves before, but she was quite timid for someone who worked in a brothel. "So, Mistress Lorelei sent you..." She finally muttered, her voice like a whisper. She then gave me the up and down and continued speaking, "Follow me to her private chambers". With that she turned and walked past the desk and up the stairs. Claire and I followed quietly behind her until we came up to a pair of ornate double doors at the end of the hallway. I looked to Claire and then back to the doors. The dark elf pushed them open and then said, [color=limegreen]"You can wait in this room for the Mistress"[/color]. [color=green]"Do you know how long she will be?"[/color] Claire asked. The girl looked over at Claire and then responded to me, [color=limegreen]"Mistress Lorelei has been gone for 12 years... Your guess is as good as mine..."[/color]. The elf gave Claire one last look before clicking her tongue and leaving us alone. Once she was gone, I grabbed Claire and coaxed her into the room. [color=green]"What the hell was that?!"[/color] Claire roared as soon as the doors were shut, clearly upset. [color=darkred]"Maybe she is like Lorelei..."[/color] I replied, not even knowing why Lorelei hated Claire and all lizards. [color=green]"Grr... That stupid slut... She just pisses me off so much"[/color] Claire grumbled and then flopped down face first on the bed. She rolled a bit trying to get comfortable on the expensive looking bed, but quickly gave up the notion of relaxing. She sat up and looked over to me. [color=green]"Let's train..."[/color] She said. I simply stared at her with a blank expression on my face. [color=darkred]"Now? We just got here"[/color] I complained, wanting to rest a little myself, [color=darkred]"Plus we've been walking for hours. Can't this wait until tomorrow?"[/color]. Claire was obviously annoyed by my response, but she gave a nod and stood up. [color=green]"Fine... Let's take a bath then. Wash off all this sweat and..."[/color] She said, and then trailed off before finishing her sentence. I noticed her face was red and I took that as an opportunity. Before she could notice a rushed her and grabbed her sword with one hand and her tail with the other. As soon as she felt my hand grip her tail, Claire let out a squeak and fell to her knees. [color=darkred]"You are too stiff my little lizard... Calm down and listen to my voice"[/color] I whispered, the tone of my voice as soothing as a calm breeze. I felt Claire let out a deep breath and relax under my grip. I then let go of her and threw both her sword and Worldeater onto the bed. I then slid out of my clothing, revealing a series of toned muscles that weren't there before. I reached up to my head and undid the ornate ribbon I wore in my hair to keep it tied up and as I did so, my hair draped down across my shoulders and back. It had been too long since I had my hair down and it felt great. I turned back to Claire, who was still on her knees, and smiled seductively. She was looking at me with lust filling her eyes and I couldn't blame her. Here I was standing in front of her completely nude except for the magical rings around my arms. Her face was bright red, but she was still relaxed. I walked over to her and offered her my hand. [color=darkred]"Come now. Let us bathe..."[/color] I said, using my Incubus seduction powers to influence her. She nodded and took my hand. As she got to her feet, I walked behind her and gently coaxed her out of her clothes. She barely moved, but her breathing was heavier than before. [color=green]"Let's get into the water..."[/color] Claire said, covering herself. She then walked into the room behind the ornate bedroom and slipped into the water. I quickly followed and was surprised to see that this bath was exactly like the one in Lorelei's palace. That set of mind was easily set aside once Claire wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me into one of the most sensual kisses I have ever experienced. Her tongue was warm and her saliva sweeter than ever before. I could still taste some dried blood from the night before and it made me feel a little guilty, but as her tongue coiled itself around mine all those worries were cast aside. Our lips parted and a string of thick drool was hanging between us. [color=green]"I do not know when it happened, but I really love you"[/color] Claire said, and then rested her head against my chest... After that, we had stopped from doing anything more. Claire said it was to keep her strength up for the training tomorrow, but I didn't really think it would feel right to sleep with her in a whore house like this. We bathed together and simply reveled in each others company. Once that was done, we got out and just like before all the aches and pains that had been wearing away at me, were gone. [color=darkred]"I am really glad to have found Lorelei and Claire"[/color] I thought to myself as I put all my clothes back on and took a place on the bed. I then reached over to and wrapped my hands around Worldeaters hilt, but I wasn't expecting what came next... "How are you toss me aside like some useless tool!!!" Agaraz roared, "I am the rightful ruler of this island, not some half-assed steel weapon made to make some stupid barbaric human seem tougher... Next time you let me out of your sight I will kill you". I was about to respond when a blinding pain shot throughout my body and I collapsed to the floor. It was as if I had just been beaten down over and over again. I felt like I couldn't move and all my muscles were seizing up. I let out a painful moan and then I heard Agaraz again. "One of the dragons is in this city. I felt her not to long ago. Tomorrow morning you will go through training with Lilly and then you will go and search for the Dragon. Do I make myself clear?". [color=darkred]"But promised Claire that..."[/color] I started, but was cut off as another wave of pain washed over me. "Do I make myself clear...?" [color=darkred]"Yes... Lord Agaraz..."[/color] I said and then the pain was gone and so was Agaraz's presence. I heard Lilly chuckle in my head and ignored it. Now how would I tell Claire that I won't be able to train with her... TO BE CONTINUED... Day 14 - Part I It was dark. There was a throbbing pain echoing in the back of my head that just wouldn't go away. I triied to move, but I couldn't even seem to do that. I opened my eyes, but the searing light forced me to close them again. [color=darkred]"Ow ow ow... Just what happened last night?"[/color] I find myself thinking. It was then that I realized something. There was a strange wet noise. I had heard it before, but couldn't quite place where. As I tried to come up with the source of the noise, my head began to throb. So I simply gave up and opened my eyes again. This time, I slowly opened them to let my eyes adjust to the light. I finally got my eyes adjusted and working. The first thing I noticed was that I had been sleeping on the bed in the brothel. It was perfect. The softness matched to the glorious texture of the silk sheets made it perfectly comfortable. I tried to move my hand, which was numb and felt like it was on pins and needles, and it got going, but I didn't have proper control over it. No matter how many times this happened I could never get over how awkward it felt. I reached up and felt Worleater laying directly beside me. As my hand grazed it, I heard Agaraz chuckle to herself. [color=darkred]"What?"[/color] I asked her "Fufufu... Why don't you look and figure it out for yourself. You're a big boy. You can do it" She replied and then her presence vanished again. Just when I thought we had been getting along again, she had to go and pull something like that. I simply hate it when anybody treated me like a kid. [color=darkred]"What could she have meant?"[/color] I contimplated, trying to figure everything out. It was then that I felt a strange pleasurable, exotic feeling. All at once my body seized up and I came. I looked down and saw Lilly... [color=darkred]"Wait... How is this even possible?"[/color] I thought Lilly had her mouth wrapped around my rock hard member. A bit of my seed dripped down her chin as she looked up at me. She then pulled me out of her mouth and smirked at me. [color=ornage]"I see you're awake... Lord Agaraz must have caused quite a bit of damage last night... You shouldn't make her angry, but I guess you know that now"[/color] She said and then giggled to herself. [color=darkred]"How?..."[/color] was all I could bring myself to say as I looked at her with a stupid expression. She caught on and giggled again. Her appearance vanished and all that remained was the shadows. They swirled around me and then I felt her mouth on my ear. Her sharp teeth punturing my lobe. [color=orange]"I am capable of a vast quantity of things"[/color] Lilly said, whispering into my ear through her teeth. [color=orange]"I just found the easiest way to break the seal on your magic... "[/color]. She removed her teeth from my ear and I reached up and felt a strange metal stud had been pierced through my ear. I was about to question her, but she read my mind and answered before I could even ask the question. [color=orange]"That is a magical item that will give you control over one portion of your magic... I still need to activate it for you though."[/color] Lilly explained and then she turned to shadows again. I followed them as they twisted around and into my body. They wrapped themselves around me again and then Lilly appeared again. This time I was inside her and her face was bright red. [color=orange]"You should feel privaleged human... I am giving you my innocence... But don't think into it too much. I'm doing this for Lord Agaraz"[/color] She said and then slowly began to buck her hips into mine. It felt entirely different to anything before. She was even tighter then the Yukki Onna I had raped a few days ago. Also her form altered as she lost control every now and then. It would shift from wet and sticky, to a pleasurable shroud of shadows. I reached up to grab her, but she noticed and forced my arms down. Her claws dug into my wrists and I felt her dig her teeth into my chest. Clearly she was small, but I never thought it would hurt her this much. [color=darkred]"Are you... alright?"[/color] I ask her I felt her teeth let go of my chest and moaned as I felt her tighten down on me even harder. [color=orange]"This is nothing... I am one of the 5 Great Dragons... I will not be beaten by you!!"[/color] She screamed into my chest. I felt bad. I was clearly to big for her and she was clearly forcing herself to do this. I knew only one thing that could help her. I broke free from her grasp and sat up. Before she could push me down again I lifted her chin and kissed her gently. I felt her cum as my mouth met each other and this allowed me to force my tongue into her mouth. Even her mouth was strange. Altering from physical to shadow. As I pulled away from the kiss, I felt her dig her claws into my back. [color=orange]"How dare you... Use that cursed Incubus magic..."[/color] She moaned and held me tightly against her body. Her head slouched and I felt her gently start to move her hips again. [color=darkred]"Come on... I don't want you to force yourself"[/color] I try and say, but she just starts to grind into me more and more. She starts to moan though, which is different. I can feel her fluids dripping against my legs and she is clearly losing control of her form. I grab her by both sides of her face and pull her into my view. Her eyes are shimmering and it reminded me of the looks Claire had when we slept together. I felt her clench down hard and we came at the same time. This time though she disappeared and I felt strange. A little tired, but stornger. [color=darkred]"What... is this feeling?"[/color] I thought to myself and then Agaraz was back... "Most impressive... Even I had trouble opening Lilly up to me. She has fully accepted you as her master and has fused herself completely to you" Agaraz said and then chuckled to herself. I felt a deep feeling of embarrasment from the back of my head nad I knew that was Lilly. It made me smile to think that somebody who had been so hostile towards me not even a day ago had come to accept me like she has. [color=darkred]"Thanks Lilly..."[/color] I whisper to her and I feel her brighten up and recoil away. "With that, you should be ablke to use magic, but only Illusionary spells... Lilly will help you with those, but unlike before you will not lose control..." Agaraz explained, "Now go clean up and get dressed... We have a dragon to find..."... TO BE CONTINUED... Day 14 - Part II At Agaraz's command, I removed myself from the bed and stretched myself out. The popping and cracking of ligiments and joints felt great and I trodded towards the pool from the night before, this time I held onto Worldeater, just in case. After yesterdays accident, I decided it would be more safe to just keep her with me at all times. It wasn't until after I had soaked my bones awake and cleaned myself of all the fluids and smells of the mornings activities that I noticed something was missing. As I buckled my shirt on and fastened all the straps for my sword scabbard I called out, [color=darkred]"Claire!!"[/color]. When I heard no reply, I quickly checked all the rooms within Lorelei's chamber for any signs of her. It wasn't until I found none that I began to fear the worst. [color=darkred]"Damnit... Just where did she go?"[/color] I muttered under my breath as I put on my leather trench and buckled up my armored boots. [color=darkred]"Could she have left me here? Did she get kidnapped"[/color] my mind went on as I left the room and rushed down the stairs into the main corridor of the brothel. Just like before I caught the attention of many of the whores and what I guessed were the customers, but since they were all women it was hard to judge. Before any of them could approach me, I rushed to the counter and found the girl from last night sitting behind the desk reading the same book. I waited for a few seconds to see if she noticed me, but quickly grew impatient. [color=darkred]"Um.... Have you seen my companion... The hostile lizard from last night?[/color] I asked her. As I waited for a response, the girl turned the page to her book as if she were simply ignoring me. I then furiously slammed one of my hands on the desk and asked again, [color=darkred]"I said, have you seen the girl I came in with last night!?"[/color]. The loud noise, made the girl jump and try to hide from me, but she nodded... [color=grey]"Mistress Lorelei came in earlier and left with her... She also gave me this to give to you..."[/color] She said meekly and then handed me a folded note. Once I took it from her, she shied away and buried her face in the book she was reading. I quickly unfolded the note, the haste made my hands a little clumsy, but I got it opened. It seemed to be from Lorelei, but what was written shocked me... ~I have taken Claire with me to meet the Vampire Sisters. Don't worry. Soon enough it'll be back to just you and me <3 Love Lorelei ~ I started to grind my teeth together and my frustration clearly evident as the girls who were approaching me backed off and all shared the same frightened look. I knew that Lorelei and Claire didn't get along at all, but I never for once thought that Lorlelei would try to get rid of Claire. Then again I didn't know anything about them really, only what has happened since us meeting and traveling together. I felt useless, but I decided that it wasn't a good idea to stay here any more, so I walked out the door before I drew any more attention to myself. Once I was in the streets, I noticed just how much busier the city was during the day. The only difference apart from that was that the girls going around town seemed different. There were less that looked human and more of the, well moslty exotic types around. My guess was that it had to do with the vampires not liking the sun, even though they could survive in it within the cities gates. I caught a few glances from the women, but other then that, they kept their distance... It was then that I caught sight of a familiar woman. The skimpy dressed blonde vampire that had bitten me yesterday. I reached up to where the teeth had punctured me and then smirked, [color=darkred]"Maybe she can help me"[/color] I thought, [color=darkred]"Plus.... She owes me"[/color]... I heard Agaraz chuckle a bit and Lilly sighed, but I paid little attention to those two at the moment. For now the only thing on my mind was finding Claire, so I rushed to catch up to the vampire.... TO BE CONTINUED... Day 14 - Part III I shivered violently as I woke up. The cold air around me made my natural cold blooded survival instincts try to kick in, but it was then that I realized I was shackled to a stone wall. I tried to look around, but had poor maneuverability due to the restraints. I was definitely locked in a dungeon somewhere, but I kept thinking back to how I ended up here. I had been waiting with Kyle in the whores room and went to sleep beside him after fighting the urge to be ravished. Just thinking back on that moment made me embarrassed and angry at the same time. [color=green]"Why didn't he do it? We were finally alone again...[/color] I thought to myself. I was quickly interrupted by the sound of footsteps. It wasn't long until I found out who they belonged to. There in front of me stood Lorelei, but she was not alone. To each side of her stood a beautiful blonde woman with eyes as red as one life blood. They both smiled and revealed their fangs and that simple motion sent shivers down my spine, which seemed to amuse the two of them. [color=orange]"Why isn't she just adorable"[/color] said the one in the dress and then she giggled [color=red]"Yes... She's quite the looker, but she's got nothing on that man from yesterday"[/color] The one in the sluttier looking clothes said and then began to drool from mentioning whoever 'he' was. Lorelei smiled and giggled herself. [color=purple]"Sure... She's good looking. At least for a lizard"[/color] She said and then smiled darkly, [color=purple]"So. You can do something about her can't you Selene... Serena?"[/color]. [color=green]"Why do those names sound so familiar to me?"[/color] I thought to myself as I studied the two vampire girls, but it quickly came to me, [color=green]"You are the rulers of Vildemir aren't you?"[/color] I spoke out and that only brought their laughter. [color=orange]"Why aren't you adorable"[/color] Selene said and she pinched one of my cheeks playfully, [color=orange]"Yes... I am Lady Selene and the vulgar one over there is my older sister Serena"[/color]. Serena bowed deeply and chuckled to herself as if she was enjoying some inside joke. [color=purple]"Can we cut the pleasantries... I want to get this over with so I can have Kyle all to myself"[/color] Lorelei said [color=red]"Yeah... I wanna go out and find him again. Maybe I can even steal him away from you Lorelei"[/color] Serena said and then laughed hysterically as she nudged Lorelei with her elbow. It was easy to see that these three had been friends for some time, but now I was terribly frightened and had no idea what they were going to do with me or to me. [color=orange]"Now now... Quiet you two. You're scaring our guest"[/color] Selene said and then unfastened the restraints. My body fell from the wall into her arms and I let out a small whimper. [color=green]"What....are you going to do to me?"[/color] I asked, frightened more then I ever have been. Selene smiled and then I felt a sharp pain in my neck and I knew she was biting me. The pain quickly subsided and was replaced by a strange pleasant feeling. I then felt another small jolt of pain and noticed that the older sister had latched herself to my neck as well. My head began to fog up and my body began to heat up. I felt their presence leave me, but everything went black and I fell to the floor... To Be Continued... -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 4:50 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] LordKylington's Story [5/5] Day 14 - Part IV Back to the Harbinger of Catastrophe As I called out to the vampire from before, she turned and greeted me with one of the most enticing smiles I had ever seen. Her face was brilliant in the afternoon rays and the tinge of the red mist in the sky just brought out her eyes. I hadn't noticed as much before, probably due to how quick the experience was, but she was beautiful. You could see her fangs, but for some reason I wasn't frightened in the least. [color=red]"Oh looky here. I was actually looking for you."[/color] She said and then winked at me before linking her arm through mine, [color=red]"Walk with me..."[/color]. I could feel my face heating up, but what bothered me the most was how ever since she had made contact with me I had been feeling slight pulsing pains in my neck. In fact it was where she had bitten me. I pushed the pain away. [color=darkred]"Mind over matter... Mind over matter"[/color] I repeated over and over again in my head. Noticing something wrong the vampire girl spoke up, [color=red]"Are you alright?... You look kinda pale"[/color]. She then giggled a bit to herself as if enjoying some personal joke and then continued on, [color=red]"Oh... I haven't introduced myself yet have I... How rude of me. You may call me Serena"[/color] "Serena..." I said, trailing off trying to remember where I had heard that name before, [color=darkred]"That's a beautiful name and it suits you perfectly. My name is Kyle and I was wondering if you could do me a small favor... After all I let you drink my blood yesterday"[/color]. As I spokeI tried to sound calm, cool, and collected, but it didn't work. I found it funny how sometime I could be all charismatic and the next moment as average as a normal human. Serena smiled and leaned into me and sighed. [color=red]"Yeah you did and man was that the best tasting blood I've ever had"[/color] she said and then quickly kissed where she had bitten, [color=red]"You're lucky that you're so handsome... What would you like me to do?"[/color]. I chuckled a bit to hide my embarrassment and then spoke up, [color=darkred]"I need you to take me to the castle... I need to see the Vampire Sisters..."[/color] Serena paused for a moment and the look on her face led me to believe she was going to refuse me, but instead she asked me a simple question. [color=red]"Why do you need to see them?"[/color] [color=darkred]"...They have something of mine.[/color] I replied after a slight hesitation to pick my words wisely. It seemed to work as it made Serena laugh and nod. [color=red]"Yes... But on one condition. You must let me drink some more of that heavenly fluid flowing through your veins"[/color] Serena said and then licked her lips and smiled innocently. I couldn't help myself. They way she was acting. Her beauty. My Incubus urges. Everything was telling me to just make her mine. I resisted a bit and nodded, not trusting my voice to hold it's composure. She then pulled me gently into a nearby alleyway and looked around to make sure nobody was around. [color=red]"I haven't been enticed by anyone since the first time I tasted blood. You are just so intoxicating"[/color] She told me as she pushed me against a wall roughly and began to feel my body with her hands. I could feel her hands all over me. Tracing my body from head to waist. I could tell she wanted more then just my blood. She then kissed me roughly. Her lips were warm and soft. Her tongue pushed against my lips and I resisted a bit at first, but quickly gave into my primal urges. Our mouths quickly parted and I felt her mouth sucking on my neck. Her hand had reached in and pulled me out from my clothes. I was already fully erect and she was massaging me firmly while licking, sucking, and nibbling on my neck. I then felt a sharp pain followed by a great warmth of pleasure envelope my body. She moved her hand over the tip of my member and squeezed roughly. I felt myself come and she let go of my neck. Serena's mouth had some blood dripping down her chin and I saw that her hand was covered in my sticky seed. [color=red]"Oh my... Did it really feel that good?"[/color] She questioned as she licked y juices from her hand. She then giggled and said, [color=red]"This almost tastes as good as your blood"[/color]. I felt exhausted, but that was probably from having my blood drained two times in such close proximity to one another. I stood up and put my shaft back where it belonged. [color=darkred]"Now about your side of the bargain..."[/color] I said, my voice weak and somewhat strained. Serena giggled again, [color=red]"Don't you worry... I'll take you there now..."[/color] She said and then her features grew dark and everything began to spin. My head felt foggy and my vision began to blur. I reached up to where she had bitten me and fell to one knee... [color=darkred]"What did you do... to me?"[/color] I asked, but before I could receive an answer everything faded away... To Be Continued... Day 14 - Part V I tried to remember what had happened, but all I knew was that my head was pounding with what I guessed was a major headache and that I was restrained, blindfolded, and deafened somehow. Either that, or it was just deathly quiet. I also couldn't guess how long I had been out of it, but it couldn't have been too long. At least that was what my body was telling me. I had no way of moving at all. Even if I tried to force myself to move, my muscles wouldn't listen. It was entirely too strange and I was starting to wonder if I was dead. I mean normally people aren't shrouded in dark.... [color=darkred]"Wait a second... It can't be"[/color] I thought to myself as my mind began to regain it's functionality, [color=darkred]"The second dragon? Is this what this is? Did I really find it that easily?"[/color] [color=goldenrod]"HEY!!! You idiot!!!"[/color] Lilly screamed out of nowhere [color=darkred]"Ow..."[/color] I grumbled back at her [color=goldenrod]"Finally... Are you deaf or something?"[/color] She barked [color=darkred]"Actually... Yes I was"[/color] I replied, [color=darkred]"And I think you might have just made it permanent"[/color]. The sarcasm and frustration from my voice clearly evident. [color=goldenrod]"Oh... sorry"[/color] Lilly said, clearly embarrassed [color=darkred]"Now.... Care to tell me what you have to tell me that is so important"[/color] I asked her, wondering exactly why she had sounded so intense. [color=goldenrod]"Well... You've been intoxicated by Cheria's venom"[/color] She said, pausing briefly and then continuing on, [color=goldenrod]"You really do think with your penis don't you...."[/color]. I was a little hurt that she would say such a thing, but it wasn't far from the truth. Plus I was more interested and frightened to hear about this venom thing. That usually meant something horrible was going to happen. [color=darkred]"So Cheria is one of the Dragon Generals right?"[/color] I inquired "Precisely" Agaraz cut in, "Cheria and Lilly here used to be quite close... Weren't you?" Lilly paused as if trying to think up a way to word her answer, [color=goldenrod]"Yes my Lord... I got along better with Cheria than any of the others..."[/color] "You also worked quite well together... Got things done quickly and smoothly" Agaraz said, complimenting Lilly. I could tell by her reaction that it had embarrassed her. "But you!!!" Agaraz said turning her attention back to me, "Why are you so stupid" I didn't know how to answer that question and didn't want to risk angering her again. Not after the last time. She sighed when I didn't answer, "You're lucky I'm here... If it weren't for me, you'd be dead... Or worse" [color=darkred]"What could be worse then death?"[/color] I asked "Cheria's venom has a multitude of abilities. Simply poisoning you. Paralysis. Memory loss. She can even take over your body... Force you to do thing while you sit there and watch as you do them." Agaraz said, her tone fully serious. I was instantly happy to have Agaraz at my side. "It'll still be awhile before you are able to move.... So be careful" [color=goldenrod]"And don't trust those vampires... They are a nasty race"[/color] Lilly added in and they both faded away. Even as they left though, I was filled with a strong sense of shame. [color=darkred]"How could I have let such a thing happen... I'm pathetic"[/color] I thought to myself, but I was allowed very little time for self pity as I heard footsteps. [color=red]"So... He should be waking up soon right sis"[/color] a voice I recognized as Serena said. [color=orange]"Yes... He should be awake by now... Are you sure you bit him 2 hours ago?"[/color] Another unknown voice said [color=red]"My own little sister... Calling me a liar. I'm hurt"[/color] Serena said [color=orange]"No need to act so dramatic Serena... It was just a question."[/color] The second voice said and then sighed, [color=orange]"It's just strange. Everybody wakes up 2 hours after being injected with the venom"[/color]. Serena giggled and then a felt something hard strike me in the chest. I was then flailing through the air and hit something hard. All the air was forced from my body and then I felt the weight of somebodies body on my chest. Instantly light blasted into my eyes and blinded me. I tried to raise my hand up to cover my eyes from the burning sensation, but that proved fruitless. [color=darkred]"Ow..."[/color] I mumbled. First I was deafened by Lilly, now I was beaten by a vampire. [color=darkred]"This just isn't my day is it?"[/color] I thought to myself [color=red]"He's awake now"[/color] Serena said from above me, so I concluded that she was the one who hit me and was currently sitting on my chest. [color=red]"Looks like he still can't move though"[/color]. She then giggled and the other voice joined in as well. It was at that very moment that my fear of vampires was brought back to the front... To Be Continued... Day 14 - Part VI I felt Serena alter her position on top of me and then felt her on top of my member. I winced a bit and tried to fight any urge I had, but the more I tried, the more my body wanted to give into the lust. I heard Serena giggle a bit, [color=red]"Oh aren't we honest"[/color] She said [color=orange]"Serena... Stop that for now... That can wait until later... We need to fill our new slave in with all the details"[/color] Selene said, slightly irritated. "Aw... You're no fun little sis" Serena replied, but I felt her get off me. I then opened my eyes and got a look at the two of them. Selene, looked similar to Serena, but there were slight differences. She also had a slightly different aura around her. I could easily tell that she was more classy and had a lot more sophistication then Serena did. They both beautiful, but in two different ways. Serena had that lust filled charm about her, while Selene was more refined and had that forbidden seduction. [color=darkred]"Why am I looking at them this way?... They're trying to make me into a slave and who knows what happened to Claire..."[/color] I thought and then asked them what was on my mind. [color=darkred]"What did you do with Claire?... Where's Lorelei?..."[/color] I asked, hoping they would give me answers [color=orange]"We'll get to that later... For now I will explain what is happenng to you"[/color] Selene replied, [color=orange]"We are a superior race of vampires... Even above the normal vampires. For you see we hold within our bodies the powers of a dragon long ago forgotten. She gives us powers in return for allowing her to live within our bodies. So with that said... We are vampires that hold special toxins within our body that we can use how we want... You have been injected with a venom that takes over control of your body. You will be forced to do whatever we say. You have no way of removing the poison from your body, so you will be ours until the day you die"[/color]. As she described this she waled back and forth, as if she were antsy or nervous. [color=red]"Don't forget that you will still be completely aware of what you are doing... You just won't be able to do anything to stop it or go against us"[/color] Serena added in with a light chuckle as she leaned up against a wall beside me. She then winked at me. [color=darkred]"Okay... So what happened to Lorelei? You are friends of hers right? I remember her saying something about you two earlier... So why would you take me from her?"[/color] I asked them, hoping to get them to reveal information that I could actually use. Both of them laughed at the same time, but Serena replied first. [color=red]"Yes... We are long time friends, but males are so rare here. Especially ones as handsome as you... So we stole you"[/color] She said, giggling like an idiot the whole time [color=orange]"Yes... They are rare and seem to be the perfect specimen for us to continue the lineage of the royal family... You will mate with us and give us children to become the heirs of Vildemir... But before that we have to get permission from Lord Charisse, which shouldn't be too hard"[/color] Selene added on and smiled sweetly. [color=darkred]"I see..."[/color] I replied, [color=darkred]"I don't think Lorelei would just allow this to happen... I mean sure she kidnapped Claire and brought her here... I think... But I know how much she cares for me..."[/color] I thought "I want you to pretend to be under their control... Wait for the right moment and take Cheria from them" Agaraz said [color=darkred]"How will I know when to strike?"[/color] I asked her, [color=darkred]"And how do I take her from them?"[/color] "Study them and find a weakness..." She replied and then paused before answering my second question. I thought I could hear her sigh, but then she continued, "You just need to weaken them enough and then everything should happen on it's own". With that Agaraz's presence was once again gone and I had a plan. "Fake being their slave... Find a weakness to exploit... Find Claire... Find Lorelei... And get the hell out of here..."[/b] I thought and then focused on the two vampires before me... To Be Continued... Day 14 - Part VII It had been a few hours and I had full control over my bodies motions now. At first some of my motor skills and hand eye coordination were off, but the side effects of the dragons venom had all worn off. I was walking silently behind the two vampire sisters trying to pull off the act of being their slave. So far it was going well... Earlier, I had tried to get information from them concerning both Claire and Lorelei, but no matter how I asked it or brought it up, they simply shrugged my question away. I had given up and getting the information from them directly, but there were always ways to figure out what was needed. [color=darkred]"I will find them... Even if I have to search through this entire castle"[/color] I thought to myself. [color=orange]"So like we told you earlier. Your job is to defend the castle from any intruders, warm our beds at night, and be a personal bodyguard."[/color] Selene told me as we stopped before a great set of wooden doors. I looked them over and noticed that they were masterly crafted and made from high quality materials, but that meant nothing. Serena pushed the doors open and revealed what was beyond them... The audience chamber was massive. The windows were tinted in various colors and seemed to depict various vampires. Below each window was a statue of what I took was past rulers of the city. They were all women, which by now did not even faze me. After all, since ending up here I have yet to see another male. The walls were of the same stone as the rest of the castle, but due to some strange magical jewels embedded in the wall, they gave off a strange erie glow and red mist. I quickly realized that these gems were the cause of the red mist barrier that surrounded the entire city and protected all the vampires from the suns harmful rays. As I took in everything around me, I heard murmurs from the room and quickly noticed that there were two dozen, or so, finely dressed people. I assumed they were vampires due to the lack of vast differences in their appearances. I quickly darkened my expression and glared at them. They began to whisper amongst themselves and then Serena's laughter quieted them down. [color=red]"Ladies... Ladies... Settle down"[/color] She cried out and linked her arm through mine. I felt Selene do the same to my free arm. I looked over to her and she smiled innocently, which I returned. [color=red]"Kyle here is our newest addition to the castle guard... He destroyed the entire elven village not too far from here"[/color]. As soon as she finished speaking, the whispers started up again. Some of the voices sounded excited, others filled with fear and anger. I too was confused. [color=orange]"Now, now... Is this anyway to celebrate the coming of your new Lord"[/color] Selene added on and smiled again. It was then that I knew that Selene was more of a threat then the sex drived Serena. I knew enough to keep Serena at bay, but Selene was a whole different story. She was so much more frightening then Serena. [color=orange]"Kyle is also going to be the one who fathers our children"[/color]. The look on the faces of the women in the room made me want to burst out laughing, but I simply kept my facade of resentment. As Selene and Serena led me up the stairs at the back of the chamber to two grand chairs, I tried to get a look at the other vampires within the room. They all seemed angry, but their faces showed nothing but fake smiles. [color=darkred]"I can read you all like books..."[/color] I thought to myself as a dark smirk crawled upon my face. I now stood between the twin thrones. On one side sat Serena. She was leaning on one arm rest, while her feet dangled from the other. Selene, on the other side sat gracefully. She leaned against one hand and motioned for the meeting to start... To Be Continued... [b]Day 14 - Part VIII[/b] The meeting of the 'important' people of the city was actually quite boring. They shared squabbles over stupid thing like land, money, and of course the most expensive and rare thing on the island... Men It was as boring as watching an election back home. I held back my distaste for what was going on and kept a blank face as I tried to figure out just what all the vampires here wanted, other then the lust they had i their eyes for me. [color=darkred]"In the end everyone on this island seems to be some kind of horny bitch in heat"[/color] I thought as I caught one of the prettier looking vampires casting a glance at me, [color=darkred]"If I really wanted to, I could take over this city... Just these two vampire sisters would be able to stop me"[/color]. A small smirk crawled it's way upon my face and then I felt Serena prod me with her foot. When I took a glance over she winked at me and stuck her tongue out. I almost laughed, but kept my cover and smiled back. [color=darkred]"She is a dangerous one indeed"[/color] I thought as I looked back over the crowd... After the meeting was done and all the higher up vampires had left. I turned to Selene. I was about to say something, but Serena grabbed me from behind and pulled me into her lap. As I fell, I made a strange squeak and then grew embarrassed as I saw the big smile on Serena's face. [color=red]"Did I startle you?"[/color] She asked, jokingly, [color=red]"You are almost too good to be true... Next time I see Lorelei, I'll have to thank her"[/color]... [color=darkred]"So, Lorelei isn't here... I wonder where she went"[/color] I thought as I tried to get up off the chair only to be pulled back into it. [color=darkred]"Thanks..."[/color] I reply awkwardly to her previous remark [color=orange]"Serena... Let him go... We'll have fun with him later"[/color] Selene said as she got up from her throne, [color=orange]"We'll have fun with him later... For now we have things to do"[/color]. At Selene's request, Serena released me and I got to my feet. My face was a little red still, but I kept a prideful air about me as I straightened out my clothes. [color=red]"You really aren't any fun... You know that"[/color] Serena said as she too got up and walked to her sisters side. Selene ignored her sister and turned back to me, [color=orange]"Feel free to go anywhere within the castle walls, but do not try to leave the castle..."[/color] She told me and then smiled sweetly. [color=red]"We'll be back in a few hours"[color] Serena added, [color=red]"Look after the house while we're gone... "[/color]. She stuck out her tongue and wove her arm through her sisters and the two of them left through the same doors as the others... [color=darkred]"Now... To look for Claire"[/color] I thought to myself as I headed the opposite way. "Don't forget to try and find some weakness to exploit... Fool" Agaraz added and then left me alone before I could mutter a reply... To Be Continued... Day 14 - Part IX No matter where I walked, it was always the same. The rooms where either empty or simple bedrooms, with the strange stereotypical coffin-like beds. I was starting to wonder if they would let me roam the castle if they left something that could be used against them just lying around. [color=darkred]"Maybe.... Maybe they killed them"[/color] I thought to myself and let out a disappointing sigh. "Oh, get over yourself you big idiot." Agaraz growled, "Don't give up before you find out the truth. Keep looking...". [color=darkred]"Yes. You're right.... And thanks"[/color] I said to her "Whatever.... Just keep looking" She replied... After another long and tiring duration of exploring and searching, I came upon what I thought was the twins bedroom. The bed was normal though, which pulled this room away from the others. That and it was much larger. It also seemed a lot cleaner then the others. I smirked and began to search through the room for something, anything I could use to help me get out of the castle and find Lorelei and Claire. I was searching through the dressers when I heard it, "Oh my... What ever are you looking for?" A familiar voice said. I quickly turned around and saw Lorelei leaning against the doorway with a big smirk on her face. Just looking at her brought me mixed emotions. I wanted to punch her senseless for bringing Claire here, but at the same time I still had a deep lust burning for her. She must have been able to read my facial expression because the next thing I knew, I was laying on the bed with her straddling my lap. [color=purple]"I won't let them steal you from me... You are mine and mine alone"[/color] She whispered to me, with an alien desperation crawling its way into her tone. I reached up and caressed her face gently, but my anger tore through a bit and I pulled her face close to mine. [color=darkred]"You.... Why did you?...."[/color] I began to say, but I couldn't say it properly [color=purple]"Why did I what"[/color] She said as she shied away from my grip [color=darkred]"Claire...Why?"[/color] I said and I got my answer from her expression. [color=darkred]"I know you never liked eachother, but this is just... too much Lorelei."[/color] [color=purple]"You don't understand..."[/color] She said, tears welling in her eyes as she looked down at me, [color=purple]"Those lizards... killed my parents..."[/color]. She then began to sob, her control over her emotions breaking apart... TO BE CONTINUED... [b]Day 14 - Part X[/b] [color=darkred]"Wait... Killed her parents?"[/color] I thought as Lorelei's words echoed over and over again inside my head, but no matter how hard I thought about it, I couldn't picture it. [color=darkred]"They killed your parents?"[/color] I questioned her, [color=darkred]"What lizards? The village that Claire was from?"[/color]. I just kept hurling more and more questions at Lorelei, but she wouldn't reply. She continued to cry to herself as she shrunk into my chest. As I watched her, I felt bad for ever even thinking bad thoughts about her. I gently, yet firmly wrapped my arms around her and held her as she cried... [color=darkred]"It's okay Lorelei... Just let it out..."[/color] I said, trying to be kind. It was a little challenging to figure out the correct words to say. [color=darkred]"I've never been too good at cheering people up...[/color] I thought to myself... "You know you're wasting time here... right" Agaraz said, in a violent and aggressive tone [color=darkred]"She might have information on the sisters... After all I remember her saying she was friends with them"[/color] I said, reasoning with her Agaraz let out a deep sigh of disapproval, "True... But I don't trust the succubus... And neither should you..." She said and then shut off the connection between us like she always did when she was done talking [color=purple]"Sorry... *sniffle*... I usually don't cry like that.... It's just"[/color] Lorelei said, and tried to rub the tears from her eyes. [color=darkred]"You have no reason to feel sorry Lorelei... I would just like to know more about this."[/color] I responded, a soft smile on my face. I studied her reaction to what I had said, [color=darkred]"At least, if you want to tell me..."[/color] I finished off Lorelei paused for a bit and clenched her hand into a fist as she grasped my shirt. She seemed angry, sad, and annoyed all at once. I was about to speak up when she spoke first. [color=purple]"No... It's fine. I already told you about it anyways."[/color] She said and then took in a deep breath to calm her emotions, [color=purple]"Well... Her village wasn't always there. In fact they've been moving around the region for years before stopping there... You see the lizards in that village have always believed it was too dangerous to stay in one place, but then their elder seemed to change her mind entirely. Probably enticed by my fathers aura... He was an Incubus like you, well not like you"[/color]. Lorelei winked playfully at me and my face brightened up a bit. [color=purple]"Anyways... She had them set up shop there and then started to try and steal away my father... For years they failed, but eventually they caught him and imprisoned him, using him as a mating tool for the village. My mother stormed the village, but the elder had already killed and mutilated my fathers body when she got there and the large number of lizards were able to overpower my mother. This all happened 16 years ago... When I learned what had happened I swore vengeance upon that clan and it's why I sent you that day to kill them all..."[/color]... I was speechless as I listened to her story. At the end I looked at her and finally understood her hatred for the lizard women. [color=darkred]"But that doesn't explain why you hate Claire... I mean sure she's from that village, but she's too young to have been involved right..."[/color] I said, wondering exactly how old Claire and Lorelei actually were as I spoke. Lorelei was quiet for a while, but spoke up. [color=purple]"Claire is 16 years old... That stupid lizard... is my half-sister"[/color]... TO BE CONTINUED... Day 14 - Part XI I had no idea just how long I was sitting there with the blank expression plastered across my face, but I was dumbfounded by what she had said. Out of all the possibilities that could have fueled the hatred between Lorelei and Claire, that was probably one of the things I never would have thought of. [color=darkred]"Claire... is her sister..."[/color]. I kept repeating that thought over and over again... [color=purple]"That useless lizard is my sister... Do you know how much I've grown to hate that fact and how much it's made me hate her?"[/color] Lorelei said with a spite filled tone. Her grip on my tightened as she began to sob again. I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her into my chest. [color=darkred]"No... I have no idea how you feel... But that's still no reason to ruin her life like that. To give her up, to lock her away... She is your sister after all"[/color] I said, trying to comfort and confront her at the same time. She pulled away from my embrace and slapped me in the face. The force from the blow surprised me. I was about to yell at her, but as I turned my gaze back to her I saw the look on her face and stayed quiet... [color=purple]"She is the offspring of my raped father... She may be my sister, but that's why I hate her. Why I hated all her people..."[/color] She said, her voice shaking with rage and sorrow... [color=darkred]"Wait... hated?"[/color] And that's when a dark smile glimmered upon Lorelei's face. It was both frightening and erotic at the same time, but I held that part back. [color=purple]"They are gone... I made sure of it"[/color] She said and then laughed. I didn't know what exactly to think. [color=darkred]"Claire probably won't be happy... But they did try to kill me..."[/color] [color=darkred]"I see... So now Claire is the only thing that is a symbol of your hatred. So what?... You want to kill her?"[/color] I asked her... [color=purple]"No... She's already getting everything she deserves thanks to Selene and Serena"[/color] She told me and then looked away and clicked her tongue, [color=purple]"Them taking you wasn't part of our deal though... You are mine"[/color]. Lorelei then turned and kissed me forcefully and for a few moments I felt nothing but the passion for her, but then she was gone and I heard footsteps outside the room. I began to panic and looked around for another way out, but seeing none, I collapsed on the bed and pretended to be asleep. The door was opened and I was met by the voices of Selene and Serena... [color=red]"So... The new girl. She seems to be fitting in well"[/color] Serena said and then giggled. [color=red]"The thralls seem to like using her don't they"[/color]. [color=orange]"It seems so... Hopefully they don't break her though. She could prove to be very useful in the future"[/color] Selene agreed, her voice both cheery and cold at the same time... [color=darkred]"Could they be talking about Claire?"[/color] I thought to myself as I continued to fake slumber, [color=darkred]"I certainly hope not"[/color]. What they were speaking of sounded too much like some girl being used a sex slave. The girls voices quieted down and then the bed sank a bit and I felt one of them wrap their arms around my waist. I felt her lick my ear lobe and grasp one of my horns as she pulled herself closer to my body. [color=red]"Looks like you found your way to your new room easy enough"[/color] Serena said... TO BE CONTINUED... [b]Day 14 - Part XII[/b] The sound of Serena's voice sent chills down my spine and started a small panic attack inside my head. [color=darkred]"Should I continue on with this charade? Maybe if I pretend to be sleeping long enough they'll leave? What if she knows I'm awake? I think she knows. How can she not know? It sounded like she knows... But what if she doesn't?"[/color] I thought to myself in a jumbled panic. I felt her touch graze slowly and sensually down from my waist. Her slim fingers seductively caressed my thigh and then reached between my legs. I instantly started to harden beneath her gentle, firm touch and it was then that I let the fake sleep fade. I grabbed her hand and turned to meet her gaze. She was smiling brightly. Her face was bright and charming. Something about the look on her face and the feeling of her hand rubbing me reminded me of the alleyway and what we had started. I snickered a bit out loud, "Well... We haven't changed too much have we" I said and leaned my forehead against hers and inhaled some of her sweet intoxicating scent. [color=red]"Well I've never been one to change much"[/color] Serena said containing a giggle [color=orange]"Oh sweet sister... You could use a bit of change in your life"[/color] Selene mocked as she moved to my opposite side and sat on the bed. I turned to look at her and she seemed to be wearing a casual scowl on at the moment. It made me smile. She quickly noticed my gaze and her expression changed. A small smirk curled up at the corner of her mouth as she fixed her view to me.[color=orange] "So, how did you find our room?"[/color] She asked as she re positioned herself so that she was half laying down. [color=darkred]"Um... On the tour"[/color] I joked aloud, hoping they wouldn't try to breach further into the subject "Ah... I see" Serena said her smirk growing into a full blown grin, [color=red]"Well since we're already here and cozy, why not just stay this way and begin the festivities early?"[/color]. Selene let out a light sigh, but the coy smile on her face was proof enough that she agreed with her sister. "Yes, yes... You have always been so impatient when it comes down to these things sweet sister". She then shrugged off her exquisite dress. As the fine silk, and whatever other fabrics it consisted of, fell to the floor, Selenes full nude body came into view. She was well endowed with curves in all the right places and her skin was pale, but ever so entrancing. My heart seemed to be beating in my throat and the thrums from it seemed so loud. I swallowed hard and felt Serena embrace me from behind, her breasts pressed against my back and I fell into her embrace. My baser urges were beginning to take over most of my thought processes. Selene reached down and slowly started to unbuckle my belt. She looked directly into my eyes and then pressed her lips to mine. A warm fire-like sensation filled my body as a burning passion ripped through my body. My Incubus tendencies pushed forward against the thought process in my mind. At that moment all I wanted was to ravage both of the beautiful vampires before me. Selene's tongue gently opened my mouth and I accepted her. We kissed long and deep as she pulled down my pants and revealed my rock hard member. [color=red]"Oh my... That's bigger than before"[/color] Serena gasped as she glanced at it, [color=red]"Well... I'll be taking this first"[/color]. She then wrapped both her hands around my cock and began to slowly give me a handy. Se picked up the pace rather quickly and then began to lick the tip. Her tongue sent sparks of pleasure throughout my body and I was starting to thrust my hips up each time her wet tongue met my hot flesh. [color=red]"Well, aren't we willing"[/color] She giggled and quickly took me all the way into her throat. On the way down I felt a small prick from her teeth and winced, but from there on it was all hot and slippery. Selene pulled her lips from mine and pulled off my jacket and shirt, revealing my bare chest. Since coming to the island and facing all the changes and trials, I had grown pretty fit. My body was strong and the musculature now viable proved so. Selene brushed her hands down my chest, feeling my as she went down. [color=orange]"You're even better than I thought you'd be"[/color] She said, the tone in her voice reaching ever closer to that of Serena's. This time I kissed her and forced my tongue into her mouth. She resisted and pushed me away. [color=orange]"Now, now. You just sit back and let us do all the work."[/color] She said and then kissed me back just as hard. Serena's movements were precise and well timed. She was almost as good as Lorelei, and that was saying something. Succubi tend to be the best at such acts. I began to quiver as I neared my peak. She definitely noticed and bit down a bit. The pain shot up quickly and I screamed out, but my voice was muffled by Selene's tongue and mouth. I felt them both laugh and it was then I knew that this would be a painful, wonderful night... TO BE CONTINUED... |
| [MSG] Hero_To_Monster's Story [1/2] Chapter 1 A breeze softly tussled the leaves, their crinkling cacophony joining in alongside the chirping birds and the tittering of insects as the forest woke me. At first I thought to turn off the television, or perhaps close the window. Yet the feeling of soft, luxurious grass beneath me helped to arouse my senses enough for me to realize that I was not at home in bed, for that matter, where was I? I remembered drifting to sleep the night before in my comfortable, cozy bed, but I wake up in the middle of nowhere. Did I sleepwalk? No that couldn't have been it, there wasn't a forest like this for kilometres from where I lived. Dreadfully curious I opened my eyes to try and find a reason for me to be here, as well as where ‘here’ was. The forest canopy blocked all but the thinnest tendrils of sunlight, highlighted on the ground, like a golden web. I looked around; on all sides of me trees grew heavy and vibrant, with little difference. A path slight and fragile worn into the area leading off; behind, in front, and to the left of me. I stood and thought for a moment taking it all in. Was I dreaming? That was a definite possibility but had my dreams ever been this vivid? I looked down, still attempting to ascertain whether or not this was a dream when I realized that if it was it was more along the lines of a nightmare. Only I wasn't presenting a project to the class in university, or attending a meeting at work. I was naked, not even wearing the pyjamas that I had worn the night before. If this wasn't a dream then I had a lot of questions for whatever brought me here. Especially my potential future psychologist if I had somehow sleepwalked this far naked. Considering the situation, I decided to take a quick look around to see if my clothes were nearby. Rather than cotton pyjamas and a muscle shirt, there was simply more of the astoundingly diverse plant life of this forests floor. Dejected and hoping that, if this wasn't a dream, I wouldn't run into anyone I knew before I could find some manner of clothing. I decided to start off on the path to my left, or was it the path that I had in front of me at first? I really should have marked them or found some way to tell them apart I thought to myself as I walked carefully along the path, if you could call it that. I nearly tripped several times on tree roots protruding from the ground, by then almost certain that I wasn't dreaming. After all, if this was a nightmare the tree roots would have dragged me under, or something, and if this was a dream I would have run into Dorothy and the Scarecrow by now. The breeze blowing directly into my face I looked ahead to a somewhat open area further down the path. I started walking a bit faster, imagining myself finding a campground. I would tell them what happened, I’d get dressed, and I’d get a ride home; hopefully without a police escort for public nudity, but at the moment I would take what I could get. I reached the clearing, ready to start explaining myself, rather than let the peoples screams, (or laughter) announce my arrival for me. I stepped into the sunbathed clearing, only to find it empty. Just an empty patch. I felt slightly silly, as I looked around naked as the day I was born. I saw the continuation of the path on the other side of the clearing, set off towards it, and began walking down the forest trail. I walked for a short while, the sunlight on the floor began to degrade as the sun must have begun to set. I had rounded a few corners and had begun to walk downhill a few seconds ago. Another corner, and I looked up ahead. There was a cave. I thought about turning back, it would have been the smart thing to do I thought, but then I heard it. It was faint and was stretched out from an echo, but I heard it. “..lo…h..est..” It was the first voice I had heard since I woke up. I began to run towards the cave, and the voice got clearer, it was definitely female. Yet as I reached the cave’s mouth, it stopped. I called out, saying the first word I had all day. ‘Hello?" I stepped into the cave, it was large with very little of it illuminated by the light outside, which was dwindling fast. As was my courage, but once more I called out. ‘Um, hello? Ms? I’m sorry if I’m interrupting, but, well I was wondering if you knew where this place is. I, well I appear to have been dropped here last night, and I don’t really know how to get.. out. Oh, and I also feel that I should warn you, I happen to be naked, I don’t mean anything by that…. I sort of woke up out there… naked…” I felt my cheeks redden as I trailed off hoping to get a response. I waited there, my voice softly returning every few seconds, getting quieter and quieter. I stood, hoping for something, a cough a scuff of a shoe, anything to tell me that I wasn't just talking to myself. Nothing. I was about to leave when I realized something, with the dying light outside a faint glow became visible from the back of the cave, barely there but definite, I carefully weighed both options. I decided that it couldn't hurt, so I walked towards the glow, my every step sending echo’s through the cave, damp air licking at my body, made worse by the fact that I was nude, I’d have killed for a blanket. As I drew near the glow I could make out the edges of a cloth, a drape to cover the light. I reached out and moved the incredibly soft fabric, not exactly knowing what to expect in such a place, maybe a criminal drug ring? A murder? A hermits getaway? Instead I found another chamber in the cave, this one actually quite spacious. A dim candle giving off a small but appreciated glow stood on a carved stone table, carved from the cave itself. I looked around, from here there were several openings, going further into the cave, but I made the obvious decision to stay where I was, and wait for whoever was talking to come out. I stood at the table, it was warm and dry here, at least now I could smooth out my now goose pimpled flesh. Whoever was here I planned to thank her for leaving the candle its light shimmering across the room. I lost track of time, I don’t really have any idea when I snapped out of my train of thought, all I know is that the candle had scarcely melted, and it was getting considerably colder outside from the wind entering the room from beyond the curtain. But it wasn't the cold that startled me, it was a noise. I couldn't really tell what it was, but It was getting closer, the echo distorting it beyond recognition. Still I realized that the person I had heard before was heading my way. I attempted to predict which opening she’d come from, the echo also made it impossible to tell where the sound was coming from, but it was getting very close. ‘Hello? Are you there? Miss? I still feel that I should warn you…. I haven’t exactly found any clothes…” My heart began to beat harder and harder nervously. The noise grew louder and louder, closing in. I was almost afraid, why wasn't she talking? Then a voice, smooth as silk. “I was planning on letting you go, but you've quite overstayed your welcome….” The woman’s voice hanging ominously in the air, echoing as a long slender leg stretched out from one of the cave openings. And another, and another, and another.... and another... I let out a startled scream, what was I seeing? It was a spider, a giant spider. At least the bottom half was... I could barely take my eyes off of its long smooth, dark violet, segmented legs. Yet above the legs, was a woman's body, attached to it at the waist. A pale figure, draped in a blue silk gown, matching her steel grey hair. The gown looking to be the same material from the cloth covering the entrance to this area of the cave. That was it, I was having a nightmare. I would wake up any minute now and be at home safe in bed, that's what always happens in nightmares, right? Then why wasn't I waking up? I continued to tell myself, mentally screaming, to run, to wake up, to do something at least, but I was frozen with fear. My head spinning I realized that the woman was talking, my eyes still focused, terrifyingly on the eight legs. "....sh to come into my home naked, but I suppose that means that your story is likely true. However, it is rare for a human to be wandering the forest. What should I do with you.... Could you stop staring for a moment? My eyes are up here." Her voice taking on a tone of annoyance at the last statement. Startled by the rather commonplace request fear released my body as I obliged, almost feeling embarrassed for staring. I looked up. She was quite beautiful, but, just like her lower body, she was definitely not human. He ears were long and tapered into points, and she was quite right in saying 'eyes' she had several sets, each blood red. "That's a bit better. But still, there's no need to stare, you act like you've never seen an Arachne before." She took a step, or rather steps, towards me. I stood still, as she stepped closer and closer to me. "Are you actually going to talk?" She was right in front of me now. She was taller, and her lower half was quite larger. Her spider body a blackish purple, her skin pale and her smile pearl white with sharp pointed fangs peeking from out of where her canines were. I had given up on waking from this at this point. Somehow, this was real. I spoke up. "Um, Ms? I'm sorry for intruding, and I feel awful for staring, but, what exactly are you?" I felt incredibly awkward as a mix of fear and curiosity washed over me. She responded with a smooth hand on my cheek. "You really haven't seen one of my kind before? " I nodded to her question, frightened and hoping that she’d let me go. "Well then..." Her hand traced down my bare chest, leaving a lingering tingling sensation. "This is going to be a learning experience for you." She smiled maliciously, her eyes, all of them, gleaming down at me, oozing superiority. Wait, why was the feeling of her hand staying? I looked down to see a fine thread draping all over my body where she moved her hand. Felt it tightening as she continued. I looked up surprised and frightened. She looked my right in the eyes, smiling. "Don't worry, it won't hurt, just relax. I promise I won't eat you.... probably." She smirked and almost laughed at the end of her sentence. I had never thought of that. A rush of fear over took me and I bolted. Or at least, I tried. I pulled away and took a step, only to find the thread stuck fast to my skin, refusing to let go or break. I attempted to take another step, only to find myself being pulled back. I glanced back to see her pulling on the threads, not even looking like she was trying. Just how strong was she? I tried once more to take a step but slipped as she pulled back. I was pulled back, and flew into her as her strong arms grasped me and help me tight in her first set of legs . "Now now, no running. Although I do prefer my food to struggle." She softly chuckled as she quickly ran her thread, by this point I could tell it was spider silk, around my chest and arms, tightening. Seconds later I couldn't move my arms from my sides, despite my continued struggling against the thick band of silk threads enveloping me. "Your fun. I hope you’re going to be able to stay this energetic all night." She whispered into my ear, slowing tracing her hands down my chest, slowly taking hold of my manhood. Stunned by both fear and confusion as the turn of events I tried to talk my way out of the situation. “Um, Miss? I, I don’t quite understand why you’re doing this, but I would very much like to leave now. I promise I won’t bother you agai…” She was looking at me with a look of rather sadistic humour. “First of all my name is Remi, second your not leaving, and third I don’t think your body is exactly agreeing with you.” She was right, I was erect and, suffice to say, energetic. I went limp, knowing that struggling would only make it worse. “Oh giving up so soon? Well either way I’m going to enjoy the night…” She slowly added as she wrapped more silk around my eyes, forming a smooth blindfold. Whatever had happened the night before was now far from my mind and, hard as it was to believe, preferable to what was soon going to happen to me. This was quite a ways away from how I imagined my first time. Chapter 2 I was dizzy, not just from the movement, that was awful; not seeing where I was going, twists and turns, rapid changes is direction, and being flipped over Remi’s shoulder, I think it was her shoulder, didn’t help either. No it was the general situation I found myself in. Lost in the woods naked, cold, now being held captive, likely to be, no definitely about to be raped by something I can only hope is a last ditch nightmare brought on by a strong sleeping drug of some sort, because otherwise I’m really in trouble. We lowly came to a stop as two long, almost sharp objects slipped under the band of silk binding my arms and chest together. I was lifted with them and forced onto and stuck to, the wall, held up by what felt like more thread, lots more thread, felt like… I didn’t really want to even think of it. She whispered her voice low and soft, almost like an attempt at a seductive tone. “We’re here, now don’t struggle, but I am going to take off the blindfold.” Her voice, despite the soft tone, seeming to have an underlying stream of glee, like that of a cat playing with a mouse. Despite her warning, I gasped as I felt two cold, hard pinpoints softly trace up either side of my face coming up underneath the blindfold and quickly slicing through and removing it. My eyes quickly adapting to the low light of this new room, I was able to see that the pinpoints were the tips of two of her, eight, legs, the first set. I wanted to give in to the growing urge to shudder at the fact that a set of giant spider legs were next to my face but I refused as I looked around the room. I was stuck to a giant spider web. I shuddered, thinking of what happened next. Yet I was unable to think for long as I was interrupted by a strong grip on my penis. Her hands vice like as I slowly became erect from the unwanted stimulation. “Now that I have your attention….” Remi’s voice stern as she continued to tighten her grip. “I have something to ask of you, and something to tell you. First, I ask for you to tell me your name, after all, you know mine.” She looked conceitedly as she prolonged what I knew was inevitable, the dread torturing me. “My, my name is Gerald, Miss, er, Remi, I was wondering If there was anything I could do to convince you to let me go…” I felt helpless as she lost all visible interest after hearing my answer, instead beginning to slowly close what little distance was between us until my chest moving outwards as I breathed pushed into her chest, the silk of her gown the one real comforting thing about this entire situation. “Now Gerald, I am going to tell you, I am about to ravish you, whether you want me to or not, and it won’t be over until sun up. I want you to watch it happen, you losing your virginity to me, see the moment you plunge into me, and the hundreds, maybe thousands of times after that first. So any last words before we start? And if this is in any way about me stopping, then we start right away.” Remi released my penis from her grip, and stood there, waiting to see if I had anything else to say. A ghostly moment passed as we stared at each other, her looking at me hungrily, myself looking horrified into her eyes, the main set as I couldn’t stand to look to long at the others, knowing that pleading would only make things worse. Taking this silence as a go-ahead she slowly lifted her gown, revealing a slender, pale, glistening slit in her lowermost human portion, at least this part was human. I felt an overwhelming sense of dread wash over me as that last little shred of hope, that this was a nightmare, evaporated at the sight, and sensation of her, in one smooth motion forcing my manhood into her then pulling away as I dangled helplessly. “There it goes, was that so bad?” She slowly laughed mockingly. Then repositioning herself to do it once more this time for the rest of the night. She was about to take me, rape me fully, and begin in earnest, what would be the most horrifying night in my life, raped by this inhuman thing, no matter how, well, attractive the human part of her was. She plunged down upon me again, setting a rhythmic pace as she pushed down upon me, my body slightly moving back, pushing against the spring like web, only to be pushed forward once more as she pulled up, her soft walls clinging to me, my skin prepared to crawl as I felt myself begin to enjoy this. However, I slowly became aware of something in the air, thick, like a clear fog, drifting around me, flooding my nostrils. It was intoxicating. Almost immediately I felt calmer, as I looked at her, breathing deeper with every second, calmer and calmer as she continued her vigorous assault of my manhood. Only now, I was looking at her eyes, all of them. Feeling more comfortable with what I saw, the number of eyes, the harsh, cold exoskeleton, and the ten limbs. For what seemed like minutes I breathed, Remi looking at me, a smile slowly spreading across her face, her thin, porcelain face. “That was a rather slow reaction…” She looked around me with a mix of both annoyance and predatory glee that hadn’t left her eyes since my blindfold was removed. She really was quite beautiful, even with those eyes, those deep, crimson, eyes. I breathed deeply again letting the miasma fill my lungs, the calming ecstasy it brought numbing my senses. All I could think of was the fact that Remi really wasn’t to monstrous, in fact even her lower half was quite, elegant? As I thought that I felt a growing warmth flow through my core down to my loins, this rush of a new sensation adding to the silken, moist, strong massaging pleasure of, of sex. Allowing me to ask myself one question, one which I lacked the self control to keep within my mind."‘Just what is it this?” And just like that I felt my mind dull again as she slowly bent over, her lips, her cute lips, a hair from my ear as she said "The candles Gerald, you should breath it in more, the more you do the easier this will be for you... and me..." If I had any real control over my mental faculties I might have noticed the sadistic, steely edge to her last words, as she quickened her rhythm, her walls squeezing me. Chapter 3 My mind was dull, I could barely think about anything for more than a few seconds without really focusing, with two exceptions. The first was the building pleasure I was starting to feel from Remi’s continued pumping of her hips, the second was the slow acceptance I was feeling about Remi’s…. less human, portion as i continued to breath deeply. Her legs, her eyes, the knowledge that what I was tied up in and stuck too was made by her…. Spinneret. “So Gerald, what do you think of my craftsmanship? My silk is elegant, is it not?” Her question, off topic and seeming to have simply popped into her head caught me off guard, allowing me to focus on it. I became aware of the sensation of the smooth and soft silk holding my arms and sides together, and of the sticky strands of the web behind me holding fast to my hands and legs. I wanted to say how much I wanted to be set free, to at very least not be tied up anymore, yet the only response I could give was a weak, whimpering “Y-yes, It’s s-soft…” This response was deemed adequate as she smiled haughtily and stroked my cheek with her smooth hand, yet in contrast, I felt a sharp scrapping up my legs and to my hips. Her front legs slowly tracing across my lower stomach, just underneath the band of silk constraining me, leaving a thin set of red trails, as they stopped short of breaking my skin, Remi smiling knowingly, and yet almost kindly as she did this. She was toying with me, the thought lingering longer then the others. Suddenly my minds fog had lifted as a shocking ecstasy crashed through me as my breathing became shallow. Remi was startled as I poured into her, a mix of emotion flashing across her face; first that same sadistic glee, followed by annoyance, then settling on disappointment. “Is that all you can take? Rather disappointing, but I suppose for a first time It was adequate…” Remi continued pumping nevertheless. I was barely paying attention, as the fog returned, clashing with the remaining rush of my ejaculation, the rush quickly winning as I kept my breathing shallow and rapid. The fog relented, my mind clearing and my senses sharpening. I understood what she was saying, felt relieved as I expected her to stop, or at worst, hoped for her to finish soon and I would be free. My hopes were dashed before I could speak them as she pulled close to me, as If she were hugging me, almost lovingly. Softly, yet with an hint of malice, whispering to me Settle in, you’re going to have a long night ahead of you if that’s the best you can do. We aren't finished till sun up.” Dread settling in on my consciousness as I remembered her talking about that before this began. I was trapped here until morning, hours remaining, being continuously raped by Remi, the thought scared me, I wanted to yell and hope someone could hear me to rescue me. Yet why was I feeling OK with her holding me, with her smooth front legs forcefully squeezing my sides, looking her in her crimson eyes, and most importantly, why was I feeling… happy? Chapter 4 My head was light and my muscles all seemed to ache in unison. It must have been hours, but I couldn’t be certain, I regularly slipped into and out of a haze trying to keep my wits about me. I had tried once or twice to talk to Remi, but she only seemed to find this humorous. The only thing she would say was that I was interrupting her. Yet her tone was not necessarily annoyed, more distracted. However after these attempts I decided to, at least when my mental state was clear enough to be aware of it, try and make the best of the situation, and give in to the pleasure of her. Give in to the semblance of happiness that I felt the odd time Remi would look me in the eyes. Something about her crimson, ruby eyes calmed me, not like the thick air, but like a cup of tea in the morning, settling my nerves. She continued her vigorous assault on my manhood as she pumped wildly with her human waist as the moist pleasure never left my mind. I felt dizzy as another wave of light headedness overtook me as my mind dulled again, once more in the haze. I lost track of time again as I felt myself, my tired mind and body, relaxed as the thick air filled my lungs with every breath. The stress of the situation, an what little feelings of discomfort remained within my mind melted away. I shook off the haze after what was likely another hour. She showing signs of slowing as her pale human upper body pressed against mine. Her rhythm had slowed and her hold on my shoulders had slackened . Despite the feeling of calmness from her eyes and despite going along with this, I was tired, mentally and physically without the thick air to numb them. I was exhausted and was hoping desperately that Remi would stop soon, surly it was morning by now. Um.. Remi? I asked feebly my voice raspy as I realised that I hadn’t had anything to drink since I woke up in the forest that afternoon. “….Yes Gerald? Remi’s voice slightly less distracted and more, more friendly? No it was more like annoyance with a small amount of friendliness. “Can we stop soon? I’m very tired, and thirsty…. This question elicited an emotion from Remi I had yet to see all night. She seemed pensive momentarily, seeming to think it over, then slowly released me, not from the web, but from her embrace. She looked me deep in the eyes for a few moments more, then spoke. “I suppose that is reasonable. This was your first time after all.” Her voice that same almost friendly annoyance with a hint of her predatory steel in the last sentence. She pulled herself off of my manhood, and looked directly into my eyes. “One moment.” She turned and left me stuck to her web. Her spider lower half’s legs clattering at the caves stone as she walked down what must have been the way we came in while I was blindfolded. She was soon out of sight as the candles light stretched no further then the first few feet or the corridor, the sound of her moving the only indication that she was nearby. I slumped as the nights activity took its toll on me, my mind, now clear, seemed to be the only part of me that did not ache. Especially- another noise joined the echo of Remi’s steps as my stomach groaned, empty. I didn’t know much about spiders beyond the basics, and one of those facts was that they don’t eat their prey, they inject venom to liquefy them and drink up the innards. A fate I felt safe in saying I was spared this night as another fact I knew was that spider eat their mates after sex. But this did little to help the fact that the first fact meant that Remi almost certainly wouldn’t have anything for me to eat… At least my mind was back to being clear again, and at least Remi would have something to drink, and she was getting me just that. Something to drink. I thought for a moment. A question popping into my head. Why? She was certainly not willing to listen to me last night. Nor was she exactly this willing to help me, she was just interested in helping herself to me. But, maybe I misjudged her, she seemed to be reasonable, and hell, If it wasn’t for her lower half I would have been much more willing in the first place. My rationalizations helping me keep relatively comfortable with my current situation.. “Here, drink.” Remi’s voice startling me as she held a stone cup to my lips. I had been so busy thinking for the moment that I had not realised she had re-entered the room. Her steps coming back blending with the echo of her steps leaving. I drank, it was water, cold and surprisingly, clean as far as I could tell. I suppose the fact that she wore such a fine robe, even if she had made it herself, spoke to the fact that Remi was more than some cave hermit monster, even more then her lower half spoke to the fact that she was, in fact some kind of spider monster. I finished the cup. ‘Thank you Remi.”, I said, sincerely and gratefully. Remi lowered the cup, her mouth hinting at a refined smile at my gratitude. Gratitude which she inspired a thousand fold as she suddenly plucked me from her web and cut loose my arms from the bonds of her silk. Placing me unsteadily on my, numb feet as my arms tingled . “Don’t look so surprised, you said you were tired, and I am far from cruel enough to let you try and sleep tied up as you are.” A set of her legs unfurling from her abdomen placing a thin mat of cloth at my feet, on which I lied down on almost instantly. “Now sleep” her voice sounding remarkably far away as I swiftly fell asleep, still naked, on the cave floor. Chapter 5 I slept fitfully, tossing and turning for several hours, dreaming only of a single scene. Me, waking up in my own bed at home, the noise of the surrounding city wafting through the window, yet time and time again I fell back into my current situation, just long enough to remember where I was, only to have this repeat. My body aching from the night, and my mind aching from the dream I woke up. The cloth beneath me, with, surprisingly enough, a second sheet of cloth, not silk but some form of cotton, draped over me as a blanket. I was right; Remi was not as bad as she seemed over the night. Where was Remi? I looked around the room, candles (normal ones this time from the fact that I was still able to think straight) shone brightly showing me that Remi was not there, just me, the web I spent the night tied to, and the mouths of three cave tunnels. Unsure as to which one Remi had brought me in through, and not wanting to necessarily head blindly down one, I decided to stand up and call out for her. I stood, and felt the cave air against me as I covered with goose pimples again. Wishing I could actually have something to wear for the first time in over a day, I decided to wrap the blanket around me and hope Remi would have something for me to wear. I looked around the room and find it empty besides the stone cup from this morning once more filled with water, the light of the wall-mounted candles shining bright, reflecting off the small surface inside. The candles had not melted far down so Remi must have lit them recently. “Remi?” I ask, hopefully loud enough that she could hear me. The echo which called back told me that I had done so. I stood waiting for her to either call back, or come to the room. I stood for a few minutes waiting before a voice called back from the corridor to my left. “Yes Gerald?” Remi’s voice not sounding as harsh or as predatory as it had in the night, with something off about it. I walked down the corridor, seeing a light up ahead. Moments later I reached a small room with a single candle, but this wasn't the room that I had found when I entered the cave, it was larger and there was a key difference. Remi stood at a table her human upper half draped in a different gown than the night before, this one red with gold trim. Her spider half was laying down, its legs folded underneath it. “So your finally awake, you've been asleep since sunrise and its almost sunset. I was able to sleep and wake up and get food in that time. That entire statement raised three questions in my mind; first, how was she so good at estimating the tie of day without a watch, I couldn't see any visible means of looking outside. Second, Why didn't she wake me, and third…. “Food?!” I was suddenly starving. I didn't care if she made me drink protein shake out of a giant insect leg, I was hungry. ‘Yes Gerald, food, I saved you some, but no need to shout.” She responded in her unique mix of sarcasm, honesty and predatory steeliness. She pointed to a portion of the cave wall that jutted out behind her. On it, much to my surprise and chagrin was a hunk of meat, not insect but looking like very well cooked turkey leg. Not raw and oozing liquid protein, but seeming to have been barbecued. I walked over, picked it up and stood across from Remi at the wooden table, and began to eat. It was cold but I didn't care, hell it actually tasted good. Wait…. ”Remi? Did you cook this? With spices and seasonings?” I was trying not to sound too shocked. She looked at me puzzled ad simply nodded her head. “That’s… well it… I don’t mean to offend but I though spiders ate their food by melting the innards with venom?” She suddenly understood what I meant and laughed. “Gerald just because I’m an arachne doesn't mean I’m entirely spider like. I eat just as you do, I personally find myself to be a great cook.” Remi’s voice haughty and yet still somehow sounding like a wolf whispering sweet nothings into a lambs ear. I was slightly embarrassed feeling like I had just asked about the truth of a cultural stereotype. Mind you one belonging to a culture I had never known existed before yesterday. Luckily given the way she was smiling I assumed that she had not begrudged me the question. As such I decided to ask another. “Remi, may I ask you a question?” I almost hesitated hoping that she would keep her current mood. ” A third question? You may Gerald.” Her voice calm, and Remi-esque. I thought about it for a few seconds, attempting to find the best way to phrase my query. I decided a direct approach was my best option. “ What exactly was that? That whole thing during the night? I do not mean to be rude, I’m just confused.”Confused was an understatement, I was lost, naked, and sharing the company of a half spider woman who took my virginity a few short hours ago. “Confused? You wandered into my home, and spent the night sheltered inside with my company, what happened last night was the trade-off. After all imagine if someone else had gotten hold of you? You’d be far worse off than losing your first time to someone as beautiful as I. Although last night was also for me as well….” Her voice having lost her predatory edge, gaining a semblance of regal pride mixed with ominous honesty at the end. I had to admit that what happened last night was essentially a ‘best-case- scenario for being lost naked in the woods. And she was far from ugly. But, “If someone else got a hold of me”? Obviously Remi was not the only one of her kind, but did that mean that other versions of half animal people were around? Suddenly it hit me. The one question that I had yet to ask, yet the one that bore the most obvious significance popped into my head. ” Remi, where exactly am I? Chapter 6 Remi looked at me, puzzled at my question, looking as if I should know where I was. “What do you mean Gerald? You’re in my cave in the forest outside of Baile.” My even more thoroughly confused stare told her that I had never heard of the town. She paused thinking, placing a delicate finger to her chin. Moments later her finger dropped down to its original position as she added “We’re near the mountain ridge at the center of the island in Lord Amarante’s domain? I gave no reaction to this, trying to find a way to tell myself I was still outside Halifax. I found no other option than…. “You’re joking, right?” This time Remi was the one to show no emotion as she looked at me confused. “I don’t see what reason I would have to lie to you. Where do you think you are Gerald?” Her question stumped me. I didn’t see any city skyline when I was outside in the forest. The air was cleaner, and there were no noises besides insects, birds, and the breeze. And most obviously there were no ‘arachne’ people anywhere I had ever seen. I looked her in her eyes, her crimson eyes seeming harsh and alien as they had when she first began last night, not as warm and comforting as they had moments ago. “I… I don’t really know where I am…” My voice, try as I might to be level and calm, sounded more and more like a frightened child lost at the mall. Embarrassed I looked down at the half finished leg of meat in front of me at the table. I was about to begin eating when Remi spoke. ”Gerald, Where are you from?” Her voice for the first time seeming entirely sincerely empathetic and caring, no hint of predatory instinct or sadistic glee that I had decided to simply call ‘remi-esque’. I realized that, if this really was some weird far off place than she would have never heard of the place I was from. “I’m from Halifax, Nova Scotia.” She looked just as confused as I had when she told me where I was. ”Canada?” Still no reaction beyond light confusion. That proved it, I was nowhere near Halifax. Nowhere near Canada. ‘North America?” Remi remained confused and gave no hint that she knew what I was talking about. I really was somewhere completely alien, a place where half spider people were real, and unless Remi was significantly less educated than she appeared she had. Then I was in a place where they spoke English yet had never heard of Canada, or North America. I felt a surge of panic course through me. I had no idea where I was, the only other person, while nice enough, was literally half spider. I had no idea how to et home, or if there were other people that were half-something. The panic tasted hot and like bile. ” Gerald, I have never heard of any of those places. But you’re welcome to stay here.” Her voice was hesitant, she was obviously unsure of what to say, after all that was far from the kind of conversation someone would be prepared to respond to, yet there was a gentle heartfelt caring to it. I spent the past few moments looking down at the meat in front of me so I hadn’t noticed Remi moving over to stand beside me, and as such I was startled at her placing a soft hand on my shoulder, while her other pulled the sheet of cloth up from around my waist. She grabbed both edges and draped it over me. I looked up at her. Her face smiling slightly, and her eyes softly looking down at me. Once more they looked warm and comforting, the alien surrealism having vanished. “Thank you Remi. I, yes I would like to stay here, at least until I can better understand what exactly is going on. But, I do need one thing.” ” Yes Gerald?” Her voice once more bearing a faint whisper of ‘Remi-ness’. “We’ll, not that this cloth is not appreciated, but I would like to have some clothes. At least some pants?” My question sounded both reasonable and incredibly stupid. After all, where exactly would she find pants? It is not as though she would have some of her own lying around, let alone a pair in my size, and male. She looked at me for a moment and giggled. “I don’t exactly have any pant’s lying around in your size…. But I do have a few scraps of cloth lying around. I should have something ready for you by tomorrow.” I was surprised, a person able to create their own fine silk, and they still stock up on, or at least buy, scrap cloth. “Remi why do you have cloth lying around? I would think that you’d only have silk.” She chuckled. “I sew, I make clothes for all of Baile, of course I have other types of cloth besides my own silk, very few need, or deserve a silken masterpiece." Her voice sounding extremely condescending for a moment, as though she was thinking of a person or persons in particular. " Anyway I’ll get started on your pants, I should be back in an hour or two. If you need anything I’ll be further down the hall in the chamber you woke up in, and down the left path, as for anything else, water is down the corridor to your left, and the exit is further ahead, as well as the…. Facilities to the left when you enter the curtained room.” I was thankful at her anticipating my questions as she walked away, her spider lower body, its violet smooth surface gleaming in the meager candle light, now seeming rather, normal. Which, a part of me thought, was the strangest thing about this situation. Chapter 7 I stood for several minutes, listening to the sounds of the cave echo from deeper within from each corridor, a gentle breeze coming from the corridor Remi had told me was the way out. For the several minutes that I had been listening, my mind wandered, thinking about the events of the past day, assuming that this was the afternoon. The entire thing seemed so surreal to me, suddenly dropped into a strange world, giant spider people, losing my virginity while tied up, and practically drugged by some, probably pheromone, candles. My entire life had suddenly been turned upside down in less than two days, and yet I really had to admit it had been fun, frightening, and as for the night, somewhat painful, but my life before had been far from eventful. Stuck in a dead-end job, no real chance for a girlfriend, and with a far from positive relationship with my parents, but now I was somewhere amazing, if possibly horrible. Remi was a far better option for living with then my parents, or my old roommate Joss, if only for the fact that Remi did not insist on waking me up at 3 in the morning for a yoga routine. I decided to look around, the washroom being my top priority. Following that I went for a drink, both were exactly where Remi had said there were. The cave was surprisingly warm and dry for a cave, though I could have hardly suspected that Remi would live in a damp stagnant place, she seemed far to refined for that. Suddenly a question hit me. If Remi is so refined, and her work so exquisite and appreciated in Baile than why live out in a cave in the woods? The lake was quite picturesque and the network of tunnels would undoubtedly be ideal, but for someone so refined the fact of living in a cave would certainly have overwhelmed those two factors. I decided that I would ask her about it later on during the day, I didn’t want to annoy her while she was graciously making me some form of clothing. I wandered back to what I assumed was her kitchen and stood waiting for Remi to finish. It was quite some time, undoubtedly more than an hour, during which I repeatedly went to the caves lake for drinks. The water clear and fresh, untouched by chlorine, or recycled by the water treatment plant, which, while not exactly helping my slight fear of germs, but definitely a refreshing sight. After a few trips I returned to the kitchen to find Remi standing looking both annoyed and relieved and with a brown ball of cloth in her hands. ”Oh, Gerald, good you’re here, I finished.” At which point she handed me the ball of cloth, a similar fabric than the blanket I was currently wearing. It was a pair of pants, roughly my size, surprising given how she hadn't measured me. I hurriedly pulled them on and thanked her profusely. But couldn't focus on the fact that I now had pants, a momentous occasion after the past day of cold nudity, even if I had no underwear. Instead I could only think about the fact that Remi was relieved a moment before, in other words she was worried moments before that, which I didn't know how to feel about. Chapter 8 Part of me attempted to assume that she was just worried that I had gotten lost and would she would have to find me. Another part of me wanted to say that she was worried that I had wandered off outside an left her alone. But a third portion of my mind had a darker thought, one that I knew was infinitely more likely, and one that I didn’t feel like verifying. I didn’t have enough fabric to make you a shirt, but I was planning to head to Baile tomorrow to resupply, so I’ll bring back some excess cloth for it.” Her statement seeming to be more out of a habit of thinking aloud than to let me know her plan for the next day. Which, judging from the amount of time I had spent waiting, was fast approaching, which did not help my dark thought. I still felt thankful to have Remi take to time to make me these clothes. “Thank you very much Remi, I owe you a great deal for the food water and now clothes.” I smiled warmly at her, a gesture which she, somewhat surprisingly, reciprocated while still looking definitively Remi-esque. ”I’m very glad to hear that Gerald.” She smiled once more, this one far more sinister, and one which confirmed my dark thought. She was relieved to see me, not out of pure care, or annoyance, but because if I was gone than she would have lost her partner for the night. While I knew that she was glad that I enjoyed the pants, the fact that I owed her probably was what she was glad about. Just this morning explaining that she had raped me as a trade off for shelter, I could only assume that; food water and now clothing would certainly ‘cost’ more than that. A thought, now almost certain truth, that was dark, not simply because it meant that Remi was not as kind as I had thought, and that I was in for another long, presumably rough, night, but because I could feel myself growing eager deep inside my mind. Thankfully an idea snapped me out of this thought. “Remi, would it be possible to accompany you to Baile tomorrow? I’d like to see where I am.” I didn’t really know what I could realistically gain by seeing the area, but a part of me still hoped that I would recognize a landmark or a person would recognize me. I don’t see why not, you could help carry some of the fabric, and company could be nice…” This idea, along with a slight breeze of chilled night air, seemed to set Remi off. Her sense of warmth and compassion, what little I had seen during the day evaporated leaving only the practically sadistic smile and predatory stare that I had seen the night before as she bound me In her thread, a similarity that we shared as she decided to step towards me. “Yes, a companion to help alleviate boredom would be very, pleasurable…” a line of ephemeral silver trailing below her outstretched hand as she looked at me menacingly seeming to enjoy the realization of my fate, plain on my face, as a cat stares at a mouse before pouncing. Chapter 9 My heart pounded, threatening to break my ribs, as Remi slowly advanced towards me, a line of her silk in hand, pointed legs gently clacking against the stone cave floor. Remi and I both knew what would happen when she reached me, and we both knew that If I chose to run she would catch me in an instant. So there I stood, trembling slightly as Remi slowly came to stand in front of me her crimson eyes staring deep into mine, daring me to run, to try to resist. I felt a chill rundown my spine as she decided the time to wait had past, the thread in her hand slowly winding around my shoulders. Dread welled up inside me as the thread wound round and round my body, soon to fully constrict my arms entirely. I wanted to ask her, beg her, to stop to just let me try and get accustomed to, Remi’s night side, if that was at all possible. Yet I couldn’t bring myself to ask, mostly because I knew that she wouldn’t listen until morning, and, somewhere in my mind, partly because I knew that I already was. Instead I stood still, hoping that by not resisting the entire process would be over much faster. Noticing this Remi looked quizzically at me ”No struggle tonight? How boring…. I was going to go easy on you, but If you are simply going to lie there then I will need to take more drastic action.” Her words and the promise of more ‘drastic’ measures sparked a panic inside of me. Without necessarily wanting to undergo a night of torment, the devil that I did not know seemed a more formidable threat than the devil that I did. I began to struggle mostly to satisfy Remi, in order to spare myself the drastic action she had planned to take. “That’s better Gerald, but there is no real need to be so resigned and melancholic, tonight can be fun If you let it. After all, was last night so awful?” Remi looked at me, momentarily letting the ‘Remi-esque’ bleed from her face, replaced by the kinder Remi from this morning, but only for a moment. Yet it was the question which shocked me, I honestly couldn’t say that last night had be awful, What I could remember feeling through the fog of Remi’s candles, was actually very… pleasurable. Which made me stop and think, why was the idea of it happening, hopefully without the candles, so dreadful. Sure I couldn’t move, but somehow being tied up by Remi’s silk neither lead to my limbs falling asleep, nor any cramps. I was without reason to refuse to go along with what Remi wanted. Chapter 10 Out of options and not wanting to have Remi resort to something drastic I could only pitifully reply “No, It wasn’t… exactly… awful…”. This small acknowledgement caused Remi’s face to once more take on the visage of a predatory sadist, no trace remained of her sudden change of heart. I felt my body tense up as Remi startled me by grasping the crotch of my pants, and the rather tender contents underneath. Remi was quick, before I could blink she had removed my pants and began weaving silk around my ankles, light at first, not tight enough to bind them together, followed by my shins, than thighs, stopping just below mid-thigh, then doubling back to tighten the entire piece. I was utterly astounded at her quickness, I had thought her show last night had been impressive, unaware of Remi’s slow secondary actions as she used her front… fore-legs to hold me up. Before I finish I want to ask you one thing. Then we proceed to the nights entertainment.” Remi’s cool haughty voice startling me, derailing my train of thought. I nodded for her to continue. “ It’s a rather simple question. Would you rather my bed” the concept of which confused and sparked my curiosity. “… or my web, the same as last night?” The idea of spending the night hanging vertically as I had last night sent shivers up my spine, and opened the floodgates as memories of last night poured into my mind. The sensation, the uncomfortable position, the fear, the hope that I had been dreaming, all of it came back with the images those which were not clouded by the candles. My lost virginity, the sight of Remi’s fully alien lower body, the look In her eyes as she never broke eye contact. All of it sent wave after wave of electricity up and down my spine, yet I could not truthfully say that they were purely from terror, or dread. Once more a dark thought erupted inside my mind, refusing to be removed or ignored, like a tree root bursting through asphalt. Then another, and another, the city that was my civilized mind was, piece by piece, overtaken by the wild baser urges and untainted whispers of my subconscious, urges I could not deny. I looked deeply into Remi’s eyes, struggling, not to be free from the silk, but to find the strength to answer her, strength which came as a burst as the last crumbling buildings of my mind gave in and crumbled to dust. “ Your… web. I want to feel like I did last night.” My mind was a blur as I felt more alive than I had in years, letting myself go. Remi simply smiled. “Very well Gerald, just like last night.” Her voice both soft and sadistic, as though she had been hoping I would say something similar. She began to weave something around her hands loosely. I wondered what it was, only realizing that she had taken me quite literally when I had asked for it to like the previous night, as my world went black. The silk soft around my eyes, reminded me of last night, yet this time I felt no fear as I lost my eyesight, instead I felt a thrill shoot up my spine as my eyes closed and my other senses took over. Chapter 11 I could feel Remi’s smooth, stiff fore-legs holding onto my side, their curved form perfectly suited for grasping, digging ever so slightly into my nude flesh. I heard Remi’s low breathing as she no doubt began to think of what to do next, and I could smell her. A light air of something otherworldly hung in the air, I had not noticed it before, but it was electric. We began to move as I heard her legs tapping against the stone floor of the cave system. Remi had gone silent, her mind apparently made up. I thought to myself, with what small semblance of rational thought I had left from the crumbling of my civilized mind, about what exactly It was that I was doing. I was tied up, blindfolded, and being carried away my Remi, an Arachne, to be, well certainly not raped. I was about to, for the first time of my own free will, have sex, with someone I had only known for less than two days, and who was half spider. I had hoped to calm myself down with this eerie thought, yet instead of regaining composure, I felt relieved. ”Gerald, just to let you know, tonight will be most definitely, shorter than last night, we both will need to rest for an early morning. “ Remi informed me, with the casual tone one might use to inform someone that they have a new hat. To this I simply nodded, slightly…. Disappointed. Nevertheless we soon arrived in the room with Remi’s web, this night, without the candles alight, of this I was aware because of the cool air permeating the chamber, and without the thick scent of the aphrodisiac. Remi deftly placed me on her web and grasped once more, my manhood. Firmly twisting and tugging she achieved her desired reaction ad began the main event. A claw traced up the side of my neck, past my cheek, and gently slit the silk of the blindfold, allowing me to see Remi in the faint light of far off candles, my eyes having adapted to the darkness of the blindfold. Remi was smiling her predatory smile, as I looked down at my crotch, at the place we were about to be joined. Anticipation arose within me as I looked deep into her eyes, wishing to feel Remi’s moist, muscular walls squeezing me tightly again. Remi looked back, a steely twinkle dancing across her eyes as she saw the pleading look on my face, pleading which she answered, thrusting me deep inside her. Yet all too soon she pulled back, teasing me as I slid out. I was about to beg her to continue when she jolted forward again. I felt the sudden pleasure shoot through me as Remi repeatedly thrust me in and out of her, my breathing becoming heavy as I neared my climax, yet she had not given any sign of strain, or even of effort. “How does it feel Gerald?” Remi asked, hungry for an answer. An answer I could barely give her as I tried to keep from ejaculating too soon. My struggle clear on my face, Remi smiled and softly dragged a talon across my face, smiling as a light burning accompanied the raising of reddened flesh. If anyone else had done this I would have run, or fought, but having Remi scratch me, seeing her eyes gleam, seeing the rose-colored ribbon drape across the path she had run her finger along, it all seemed…. Right. Normal. Like I was used to it, I didn’t feel uncomfortable with the slight pain, rather, I felt something oddly relaxing. A strange combination of a chill going up my spine and a warmth spreading outward to my extremities. I had no Idea what had just happened, but whatever it was , it was intoxicating. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 4:50 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Hero_To_Monster's Story [2/2] Chapter 12 The combination too strong to ignore, I gave in and ejaculated deep within Remi, her eyes hungrily staring into mine as I felt every muscle in my body tense and release. My eyes fluttered, the abnormally strong orgasm having drained me. Remi.. as.. as much as I actu..actually don’t mind this, I think its b…best if we st…” that was all I managed to pitifully stutter out before Remi gently clasped a hand across my mouth and spoke into my ear. “Only once Gerald? That’s no fun, after all, morning is hours away, and I still haven’t even started to have fun....” Her voice smooth and seeping with both sadistic glee and genuine twinges of enjoyment. All at once Remi’s entire waist tensed up and began to show effort in its percussion as my overly-sensitive member went along for the ride, as my eyes began to loose focus from the loss of energy, and time seemed to skip. Time and time again I climaxed within her, till I was certain that I had nothing left to release, and still she continued her assault, not so much as breaking a sweat, once or twice clenching in orgasm. Occasionally she would use a leg to gently scratch my exposed hands and lower legs, each time a fresh wave of electricity would course through me, aided by the air around Remi which still was permeated by what I could only assume were her own pheromones. The pheromones, the shocks of warmth and cold, and orgasm the only things keeping me conscious. ” One more and we’ll call it a night, I’m getting tired, and you seem to be only half awake.” She said, barely showing any real sign of being tired, or of being the least bit occupied with the rapid and quite thorough grinding she was doing against my sore, and tender waist. I moaned, for far from the first time this night, and came once more. The last orgasm jarring me into being fully conscious. For the first time I saw Remi’s eyes staring into mine, their crimson sheen holding all of my attention. Remi seemed to have noticed my sudden attention, increasing her speed and the intensity of her gyration, attempting to not only milk whatever last few drops she could from me, but to speed up her climax. Given how little effort she had exerted before this, it was likely that her desire to speed up was for my sake, or at very least that she was worried that she would be too tired in the morning. Moments later her entire body tensed up as she reached her climax, her claws digging into my back, through the silken strands of my cocoon, somehow stopping just short of carving open my back, a display of restraint which amazed me. ” That about does it Gerald, I think we had better get to sleep.” Within seconds she had shredded the cocoon, and placed me on the same floor mat as before. Which, as odd as it was, I was disappointed by, having hoped to at least see how a person like Remi slept. “Goodnight Gerald, I’ll be waking you early in the morning so we can get to Baile before too late in the afternoon.” With this she turned and began to walk away. However just before she had left the room I managed a feeble, but rather heartfelt “G..goodnight Remi…” To which she simply turned her head and smiled, not in her Remi-esque way, but a normal, surprisingly heartfelt, smile. After which she left and blew out a nearby candle, leaving me in the dark. I laid there for a few minutes, primarily to try and adjust to the dark so I could look around for a blanket of some sort, which I had found beside my mat, its smooth fabric surprisingly warm to the touch, but identifiably not silk. Yet also in thought. The past few hours, well days actually, had given me an insane amount to think about. I was somewhere far, far away. I was naked and yet didn’t feel strange. I was heading off to a village of, presumably, half human half animal people. I was sleeping on a thin mat on a stone cave floor and felt comfortable. I had little hope of ever seeing anyone I knew, thought about, cared about, loved, or was loved by ever again…. But I refused to give much thought to that, I knew that if I was to get through this I had to stay in the present. Finally I realized something that seemed to have been lying on the edge of my subconscious for a long time, and had pushed all other thoughts from my head as soon as I noticed it. I realized that I had, obviously, never given much thought to the idea that my first time, or any subsequent time for that matter would have been with someone, so… different. Yet somehow I felt myself as comfortable around Remi’s smooth, violet, legs as I was to her pale skin, or her, rather ample, breasts. I felt the same amount of connection when looking in any one of Remi’s sets of eyes that I had felt for anyone else, and above all else, I realized that I may very well feel something towards Remi… Chapter 13 Morning came early. I had no dreams, I doubted that I had been asleep long enough to dream, guessing from how tired I was, the hours of sex left me tired as much as it did numb. But it wasn’t a lack of dreams, or my sore eyes that I first noticed, but the warm palm on my shoulder, shaking gently as slightly cool, sharp, claw tips bounced off of my flesh. Remi was waking me up. “Wake up Gerald, if we want to be in Baile by mid day we need to leave as soon as possible.” She noticed my eyes struggle to open. A smile crossed her face, being to tired to read it I couldn’t tell if she was being nice, or if Remi was being Remi. I propped myself upward, one elbow hitting soft mat, the other cold rough stone. ”Ah Remi, morning.” I said dreamily as I began to stand up, eyes stinging from the light of the candle Remi held. I blinked rapidly trying to get used to the light as Remi softly laughed. Eventually my eyes adjusted enough to see Remi, dressed in a red and mauve gown, looking down at me, naked. I felt embarrassed seeing her so well dressed, even though the concept was ridiculous. ”Good morning Gerald, now get dressed before we leave, I doubt tempting the townsfolk would be the best Idea.” Her comment instantly worried me. I didn’t understand, tempt them? “Remi? How would seeing me naked tempt them?” This caused Remi to look at me for a moment, pensive, as though she was trying to find a way to explain to someone what color the sky was without sounding condescending. ”I forgot, I haven’t told you. Gerald, why do you think I let you stay here in exchange for ravishing you?” The question startled me, I had never given it much thought really. ”I honestly couldn’t begin to guess, I would think it is because you saw that, being naked, I wouldn’t have any money?” This answer made Remi giggle in a somehow dark manner. She looked deep into my eyes, her Crimson jewels gleaming in the candle light. ”No Gerald, you could have been dressed in fine silk and carried a chest of gold coins and I still would have only asked for your body for the night. It’s because of who, or rather what I am.” Her expression turning sadistic as she advanced towards me as I stood paralyzed in confusion and slight fear. Remi placed a hand on my shoulder, a single claw digging ever so slightly into my flesh, tracing circles onto me. “I’m a monster Gerald, it’s simply in my nature, to want to ravish you, rape you, and crave you. It’s by my better judgment that I don’t rape you till exhaustion this instant. The townsfolk are not guaranteed to possess the same restraint.” The glint in her eyes turned cold, harsh as she spoke those words, it worried me. Making me ask myself once more, just as futile as before, just where was I…. But moments later she became her old self, seeing the worry on my face. Her face showed slight regret, changing into an actually compassionate smile. “I’m sorry If I upset you Gerald, I just wanted to make it clear that you need to be careful here. So put on your clothes and lets head out.” I felt uneasy but smiled feebly as she did the same, with warmth instead of hunger. Yet her comment about ‘my clothes’ confused me, what clothes? All I had was a scrap of cloth and a pair of pants. Then I looked at my feet. By my bed was a pile of cloth, all grey as the cave stone, and as smooth as Remi’s gown. I swiftly reached down and picked up the first article of clothing, a well-made shirt I could only describe as a tunic, held against my chest it seemed to be as well fitted as the pants Remi had made me the day before. I quickly slipped it on and did the same with the pants, different than yesterday, and a light cloak of some sort, one that besides grey held a vibrant splash of violet, the very same shade as Remi’s legs. A purple spider web pattern emblazoned on the back. Seeing this I looked up at Remi, my question plain on my face. Remi smiled sweetly and answered. “That’s my mark, I told you that not everyone needs or deserves my silk, that is my way of showing that silk as mine.” She gently placed her hand on my shoulder. ”So I deserve your silk? Not that I am complaining, its quite lovely and should keep out the chill off of me.” I was happy that Remi made me the clothes, and I had to say that the violet really caught my eye. Remi chuckled and lifted the hem of my shirt. ”Well I suppose that the answer is up to you, I could say that I wanted to do something nice for you, someone stuck in a strange land. I could say that I wanted to keep you warm, I could say that I wanted to advertise my work. When it comes down to it my reasons are my own, but feel free to infer anything you wish.” Her voice was not condescending but gave the definitive impression that she knew the answer and I didn’t and that she felt that that was the way it should be. I struggled with a response, thinking of what to say to that, but was unable to. Instead I simply walked up to Remi, looking straight into her eyes, and placing a hand onto her own. ”Thank you Remi, for everything. The company, the clothes, the food, the shelter. I owe you more than you can imagine.” Remi looked taken aback for a moment, pensive. “Gerald you are most certainly welcome. And you owe me nothing, what I have done I have done freely. Besides you do pay for your stay…” A Remi-esque smile danced across her face as she spoke. ”Anyway we had better be off!” Remi’s voice raising in excitement, or perhaps it was enthusiasm, for the first time. With this she turned and began to walk away as I followed wrapping the cloak around my shoulders. After a few minutes of walking through the tunnels of Remi’s cave, which were rapidly growing familiar, we reached the curtain, the one that led to the outside world. Chapter 14 Remi parted the curtain, the cave illuminated by the first rays of dawn; the grey stone dyed crimson and orange. The first rays of real sunlight I had seen since I wandered into Remi’s cave. The fresh air, steeped in morning dew, blew across us. I took the first step, with Remi following immediately afterwards, the curtain gently wafting closed behind us. We walked forward, Remi quickly taking the lead out of the cave and down the forest path I had originally walked down. It was once we arrived at the clearing that I had woken up in that I realized that Remi had a large cloth bag strung across her shoulders, and a satchel hanging at her side. ”Remi? What are in those bags?” She looked over at me, but continued walking. She slid a hand down to a side pocket of the satchel and pulled out a strip of dried meat, a slight jingle sounding from the opposite side. She offered it to me, before answering while I accepted it gladly. ”The satchel is for the trip, food, money, extra cloth, and the bag is for Baile, clothes the townsfolk have ordered and some general clothes to sell to the store.” She smiled and looked forward again. We continued to walk for what felt like hours, but could have been minuets, given the uniformity of the forest, the lack of conversation, and the growing absence of any form of watch. We had eventually reached what seemed to be a form of rest area; a clearing large enough for a concert, with a lake almost at its dead center. The path on which we walked was worn well into the ground and showed just how often this trail was walked. Remi veered towards the water , stopping a few feet from the crystal water’s edge, and motioned for me to follow. ”We’re around halfway there now, we can stop here for a few minutes to eat and drink, then head on for Baile.” She sat down, or rather her legs slightly bent underneath her and she visibly relaxed, which I assumed was as close to ‘sitting’ as someone with multiple sets of legs could get. She removed her satchel and opened it up fully taking out a bundle of dried meat, and two stone cups like she had at her cave, placing them on the ground before me while looking for something. I took both cups and filled them while Remi pulled out a sheet of cotton, laying it on the ground. I handed her a cup and sat down, she nodded her thanks, smiling graciously, I did the same as I took a strip of meat and began to eat. We had had little conversation while walking, and Remi made it obvious that this was far from unusual, so I desided to break the silence. ”So Remi, what is Baile like?” My question enticing Remi to look up from her cup of water, and think for a moment. ”It’s nice enough. Small and cozy, but it gets a fair amount of visitors so there is always a new face or two. I have seen bigger towns, and even visited a Lord’s town, but Baile is where I have lived the longest.” She seemed to be going over the memories of other towns in her head while telling me. Then she seemed to do a double take as she added “Oh I suppose that you might have been asking about the people… Well it’s mostly a mixed bag of Centaurs and Minotaurs, and as I said the visitors provide some new faces.” I felt a little awkward, again, feeling like I was being insensitive thinking about it, but what Remi had said before worried me. Not to mention that I had heard about the Minotaur from my dad a few years ago. Bulls head on a mans body, eats people… I hoped that this was not the same kind of Minotaur. ”We’ll that’s not… exactly what I meant but that’s interesting. So is Baile in the forest or?” I never got the answer, I looked at Remi to find a finger against her lips and her eyes steeled, looking directly behind me. Chapter 15 I was frozen, terrified, at whatever it was that Remi had seen that could make Remi nervous or put her on edge. Each second seemed to take minutes to pass, as my breathing became ragged, and Remi continued to stare daggers at whatever was behind me. Just to add more fuel to the panic I was feeling, I began to hear a slow and soft sound emanating from behind me, growing louder with each second. The situation reaching a fever pitch as Remi quietly, but clearly, whispered ”Gerald, get behind me now. “ A slight tinge of panic in her voice, as I quickly scurried behind her, kneeling down by her side towards her back, holding a leg for support. The sound grew louder and more defined as it spread through the underbrush of the forest across the field from Remi and I. Hoping that it would not be anything dangerous, this hope was crushed as I heard the noise without distortion. A slow and soft scraping, as though someone was dragging a weight through the forest. This noise seemed to make Remi even tenser, as she stood up rapidly. Then a body broke from the forest, its first recognisable feature being a large metal axe. Followed by its two hooves and horns. I was about to ask Remi what it was when she spoke up, talking to the intruder. ” Annette? What are you doing so far out here?” The shock in her voice was genuine but still tinged with panic. The creature, Annette responded by dropping her axe and walking towards Remi. ”Remi, you on your way to Baile?” at this Remi nodded. “Well I decided to try hunting a bit further in, try and find some of the deer you had said were around here.” Annette’s voice was rough but still friendly. ” Well you’d better head off for Baile soon, Margret is looking for you, and the Doc is eager to see what you’ve done with her coat. As for me, I might as well come with you. Give you some compa…. Who’s that?” Annette was pointing to me, having only just noticed me, and Remi muttered several curses under her breath. ” Now Annette, this is… well this is Gerald, he’s been staying with me the past two days.” The sound of worry in her voice told me that Annette was the kind of person that Remi had warned me about. This proved to be true as Annette took a step towards Remi, her face going blank and her eyes staring directly at me. Remi took a step towards Annette, standing between her and I. ”Gerald can you swim?” The question worried me, but I answered Remi anyway. ”It’s been a while since I had a lesson, and a few months since I went to the beach, but yes.” I smiled nervously and waited to see what would happen. Remi turned her head towards me slightly, my nervous smile mirrored on her face, Annette having come close to closing the gap between herself and Remi.”I think you had best take a swim, while I deal with Annette. There’s no talking her out of this when she starts going berserk, but get in the water slowly, no sudden movements.” I was worried about what would happen if someone like Annette would grab hold of me, her chest was more muscled than most of the people at the University gym, at least she had dropped the axe. And at the same time I was worried about what she would do to Remi, but I did as she said. I slowly inched towards the water and slid in. It was cold and surprisingly deep at the edge, but I still walked deeper. By the time Annette reached Remi I was waist deep. Annette walked seemingly in a trance towards the water, towards me as she bumped into Remi, looking up like she had never seen her. Annette’s face contorted into a face of anger and a fist flew through the air. Annette’s knuckles contacted Remi’s legs as she tried to uppercut Remi, A slight crack echoed. Remi looked down, and her face in turn changed. Remi looked eye to eye with Annette and a sadistic smile crossed her face, her eyes staring daggers as her hands swiftly moved, a slightly visible thread winding around Annette. ”Annette, calm down, or I’ll be forced to tie you up…or worse.” Annette showed no sign of even hearing this and swung again, the thread catching, and the fist slowed and barely made contact with Remi’s stomach. Remi took several quick steps back, now scarcely a meter from the water surface her hands moved fast, as the attacker continued forward, rage plain on her face. It became apparent that thread was building up on Annette, binding her arms to her sides, and winding down to her knees, locking them together, falling down moments before she would have had Remi in range to attack again. Annette struggled intensely, but to no avail. I was amazed that Remi could make such strong silk, yet such fine soft silk as well. Annette fell to the ground, the cocoon Remi had formed around her scarcely moving no matter how much force Annette was undoubtedly applying. Remi looked down at Annette as her eyes began to regain focus and her movement started to slow. ”Now Annette, are you ready to calm down and leave my friend Gerald alone?” Her voice more Remi-esque than I had ever heard it. I began to walk out of the water, soaking, dripping, and chilled to the bone, but feeling safe once again, and more thankful than ever that I had met Remi. Annette lifted her head to look at Remi directly, ”Y…yes, I’ll calm down, but why are you so protective of him? Love or greed, which is it?” Annette’s voice sounded both defeated, an accusatory as she asked Remi a question that, I had to admit, I would have liked to hear the answer to. Remi simply laughed haughtily and knelt down to slit Annette’s bindings to free her, a prospect which alarmed me. ”I suppose that of the two greed is the more accurate description, the real reason is simple. He is staying with me, as such he is a guest and I plan to protect him as I would myself.” Remi’s answer seemed to satisfy Annette, but slightly confuse me. Annette stood as Remi finished explaining, and looked rapidly at Remi and I. A smile slowly spread across Annette’s face, which I had finally seen up close. Suddenly a heavy, firm hand crashed down on my shoulder, quite the opposite of Remi’s smooth, light hands. I shot forward slightly, and looked up into her eyes. “Ah, so he’s your guest? I suppose that makes him off limits…” Annette looked at me again, a strange look in her eyes. ”You ever want a change of scenery you come to me, I’ll ‘take care of ya’” Finishing the ‘offer’ with a wink worried me about being close to Annette, but the air quotes she put around ‘Take care of ya’” pushed me over the edge, as I stepped forward and to the other side of Remi. Chapter 16 I was eager for Remi to begin our trek to Baile, and hopefully put more than Remi between Annette and I. However, Remi seemed to find no issue in what had transpired no anger, or even resentment at the fact that Annette just attacked her to go after me. Instead, Remi and Annette were talking about me; rather, Annette struck Remi with a barrage of questions, everything from where I was from to how I was ‘in the sac’ as she so eloquently put it. For the most part, and much to my embarrassment Remi held nothing back, only leaving out what I could assume had slipped her mind, chuckling every so often, and Annette often chortled along. “So Gerald, you a mute or do I just leave you speechless?” I was about to answer, much to the negative, but Remi stepped in, ” Now, now Annette, Gerald is just a bit shy. Now, while I have no problem with you joining us for the trip, we had better head out as you said before we were… sidetracked.” Showing the first sign of acknowledging that Annette had struck her, which made Annette blush surprisingly. “Oh, about that… Yeah I am sorry for going berserk there, you know how I get around fresh meat…” Annette’s rather rough voice showing signs of regret, at least until the Fresh Meat comment. I let it slide and began to follow Remi who had taken several steps towards the path to Baile while Annette spoke. Annette followed behind moments later, axe in hand, dragging it slightly behind us. I felt unnerved, but simply stepped up my pace to be ever so slightly further away from Annette. Remi looked over at me and back at Annette, before whispering to me. “I hope that you aren’t too worried having Annette around, she really is quite nice. Annette is just a bit rough, it’s just the way she is. She trained to be a berserker but her frenzy took too long to build up so she dropped out, but kept the attitude, something most of Baile, myself included, though I found out the harder way… Nevertheless she’s no danger, not now at least,; she’s a good person, and a great hunter. Just keep your clothes on, and she should be fine.” Remi finished with only the slightest hint of doubt. Having Remi come out and actually vouch for Annette made me slightly more comfortable, but having a person that could literally go berserk at will, carrying a large axe and lusting after me, or at least the lower half of me, kept me on edge. I looked back to see Annette a few meters behind us, looking at ease and showing no sign of strain dragging the large axe behind her. This pace, continued for a while, as we walked down a slightly winding forest path, reminding me that I had never received an answer for the question I asked Remi before Annette walked in. I decided that I would ask again later, and slowly lost track of time. The sun slowly mounted the sky and it drew visibly close to midday. Remembering that Remi had planned to be at Baile by this point I took this to mean that we were drawing near, but could only see a curve up ahead with no signs of another clearing. Rather than try and lose focus until we arrived I decided that I would break the silence. I decided to trust what Remi said and let my guard down, at least for now, around Annette. [ color=red]”So, Annette, where exactly is Baile? Is it in the wo-“[/color] Before I could finish my question A heavy, bone aching ‘pat’ on the back startled me as Annette had stepped to my side without me noticing. ”It’s just up past this corner, you should be able to see it from there. Annette smiled, the first I had seen, showing her missing top right canine tooth. She then looked at Remi who nodded before adding, in a slightly nervous tone “ But uh… You might wanna stay close to Remi and me here. There are some Minotaurs, here who can frenzy up in a second. We, well mostly me, will keep ya safe.” She smiled again as second bone shattering hand patted me on the back. I was worried, but felt safe with Remi around, especially after seeing how she dealt with Annette, and knowing that Annette would at least be helping Remi alleviated some more stress. Remi then added ”Annette is right, you should stay between us.” Annette stepped up and stood beside Remi walking at what was relatively the same pace, leaving a space between them for me, which I was thankful for, as I stepped lithely between them, closer to Remi than Annette. Together we slowly made our way around the bend and I saw Baile for the first time. |
| [MSG] Yudayahito's Story [1/8] Does this thing even work? Kareha better not be lying to me. God, I must look like an idiot, thinking just staring at this little orb will let it record my thoughts! But wait…. what if it does work? What if I'm not the only one able to review it? What if Kareha can use it? What if someone I don't know uses it?! Can't think about that right now. Just take this on faith. God, I hope nobody else can get this thing. Well I guess I should get started in my first entry. Day 1, Part 1 I hate the heat. I really do. Not built for it. I much prefer the cold, or at least have a way to cool off fast. Of coarse, the world is against me so my first encounter was an unforgiving sun on some beach(something I hate even more than the heat. Sand gets everywhere. EVERYWHERE). I sat up, rubbing my eyes relentlessly. I noticed the sand and groaned as you would expect I would. I guessed this was one of those dreams again. (What the hell did I have for dinner?) I looked at the bright blue water before me and grimaced. Never really liked the water either. Wasn't a strong swimmer and I never knew what the hell was under the waves where I couldn't see(plus there was that time when I was still a kid and my trunks came off in the waves). So anyways after deciding to leave the beach because I hate that place, I walked off into the forest. I sighed in relief at the presence of the shade, but that relief didn't last very long as I immediately felt how painful it was to walk or generally be concious. I guess I had been on that beach for a while in what I thought was a dream(even they are against me) and have gotten myself a lovely new sunburn. That was just fucking great. I then remembered that if this was a dream(oh how wrong I was) then I could imagine anything I wanted. I thought about the pain going away, but that didn't work. I kept at that for a while as I walked, but that meant I wasn't paying attention to where I was going. I heard a very audible "gasp" from in front of me and that snapped me back to my senses. I had entered a small clearing, a large rock in the center of it. Now at the top of that rock was a female with dark black hair that covered most of her forehead and was in two small twin-tails in the back. Her outfit was a kimono or robe of sorts(like I'm and expert of women's fashion), being mostly green with golden borders on the cuffs of the sleeves and a swirly patter in white along the rest of it. Under that was a reddish shirt of sorts with a matching skirt thing, both of which looked very plain in comparison to the coat thing. The woman stared at me and I stared back. That got us nowhere fast so I guess it was up to me to speak up(even though I usually guessed what a character would say in my dreams) "What?", I asked, taking care not to sound offensive. She looked as though she were about to say something, but then her expression turned to that of a frown. That unsettled me so I asked again, more sternly this time, "What?!" This time she actually responded. Though instead of using her words like people are fucking supposed to, she sent a blast of wind at me that knocked me back in to the foliage. I didn't take it well. "What the hell was that for?! All I did was ask, 'what?'", I said as I got back up, walking towards her, too angry to remember the searing pain on my flesh. Another blast of wind sent me back down. Now I was getting really, really annoyed. "What's your problem? Do I somehow offend you with my presence?! Oh I'm so sorry to intrude upon your solitude, but that's no excuse to blast me back like a piece of trash!" "As a matter of fact, you are offending me with your presence", she replied. As much as I was thankful to actually get some words out of her, I was still pretty worked up. "And may I ask how I have offended you? Oh, let me guess. I didn't bow to the great bitch on the rock like I'm supposed to" "At first it was your lack of modesty, but now your mouth is bothering me too" "My wardrobe?" I looked down when she said that. I figured I was still in my boxers since I didn't put much thought into my situation. And there was my wedding tackle right there on display. I felt pretty embarrassed at this point. But thinking this was still a dream, I tried to imagine myself with clothes on. It didn't take me long to notice that wasn't working so I decided to check if I had any power at all in this "dream". I tried to pass my hand though each other, but that didn't work. I tried holding my breath to se if I could still breath, but about twenty seconds later, I was gasping for actual air. I looked up to see the wind girl had a very confused look on her face. I guess I had finally gotten through her since she decided to get off of her rock and step closer to me. Well she didn't so much as step off her rock. She more or less spread her wings and landed next to me. Yeah, wings! "What were you just trying to do?" she asked, her face expressing more curiosity than offense at this point. Even my dreams aren't this surreal. Day 1, Part 2 Okay, so here I am completely exposed(not counting the the bush covering my groin) with a sunburn on the front side of my body, talking to a girl with black wings for arms and I'm realizing very quickly I may not be dreaming. "Hey", the girl said. I felt her soft feathers rubbing against my face, snapping me out of my small freak-out. (For a moment anyways) I stepped back a bit from her, making sure I was still covered down there. This allowed me to get a full view of her. Her eyes were a brilliant shade of red, her ears were pointy like most fantasy creatures were, and her legs were feathered and taloned like that of a bird, in addition to her wings. "Something the matter?", she asked. Since my mind never really stops I was able to figure a few things out while looking at her, and I started freaking out a bit, realizing what kind of place I was in. "Heh… heh heh…. You're a Crow Tengu… Hehehehehe", I said. I couldn't help but start laughing nervously. "Yeeeeaaaah", she replied, her tone the kind you use when agreeing with someone who just stated something obvious. "Okay then", I said. My instincts were telling me to run, but I had enough sense to realize I had no idea what else was around. "Uh… My name is Alex", I said, reaching out to greet her properly. She stared at my hand for a moment before looking back up at me. Forgot she didn't have hands. "You're not from around here, are you?", she asked. "Nope", I replied. "You're gestures pretty much confirmed that", she said, taking a few steps towards me. She was a little too close for comfort, but I had unknowingly backed up into a tree, and my groin was no longer covered by a bush. So much for modesty. "I've heard about men like you showing up", she said, putting her wing to her chin in a pondering manner. "Looks like I just found one myself". "Oh, so I'm not the only one to wake up naked and sunburnt?", I asked, looking for something else to cover myself with. "Well the sunburn might be unique, but rumors back at the College have said that you all show up naked. I was curios to see if was true so I decided to research you strange men" "Oh… well uh…….. Now what?", I asked. "Well, Alex, seeing as how men are rare here, men like you doubly so, I feel it is my duty to observe you", she replied. "Observe?", I asked, not liking the sound of that. "Yes. For study", she said. "Oh…. Oh!", I said, realizing what she meant. "So I'm gonna be your experiment?", I asked. "Essentially. I want to find out as much about you as for the benefit of the world". "How?", I asked, the skepticism resonating in my voice. "Observing you from afar and occasionally conversing with you. I know it's a bit impromptu for an experiment, I may never get an opportunity like this again!", she said enthusiastically. "No I mean how the hell will that help anyone?", I asked. "Studying your attributes as an off-island man. You know, stuff like endurance, intelligence, culture, virility, etcetera", she replied. "Virility?", I asked. "Of coarse. Now if you'll excuse me", she said, stepping out into the clearing again and flying back to her rock. She grabbed some sort of pack and rummaged through it with her foot. Apparently finding what she had been looking for, she flew back over to me for a bit, the wind from her wings blowing a bit of dirt, leaves and twigs in my face. "You may need these", she said. She handed me a tattered bunch of clothes. "Uh thank you……uh", I said, not sure what to call her. "Kareha", she replied. "Oh. Thanks Kareha", I said skeptically. "Do me a favor and don't die, Alex. It would be a shame to end the experiment in such a manner", Kareha said before rising into the air and out of my sight. I stood there for a moment in disbelief. I was made into someone's test subject without so much the chance to sleep on it. And worse, she didn't offer me any food or any means to navigate. At least she gave me some clothes to cover up my sunburn. I held out the outfit to see exactly what she had given me. To my surprise, they were clothes someone like me would wear. A pair of jeans torn at the bottom of the leg and a bit at the knee, a shirt that was once white and permanently stained with what looked like blood, some boots without laces and a pair of boxers with what looked like bite marks on them. Well I wasn't left with much choice so I sighed and slipped them on. Everything was a little stretched out from their apparently long journey here, so I fit in the well enough, though the boots felt just a bit too big and kept wanting to come off every time I took a step. At least they didn't stink. I wondered why Kareha had these on her, but I suppose since she was fascinated by people like me it made sense she kept them to study. I was more concerned with who the hell these were from. With a heavy sigh I headed towards the rock Kareha was on when I saw her. There were the remains of a fire that had long been extinguished and a long piece of bamboo, which I guess she used as a straw since she obviously couldn't hold anything in her non-existant hands. I pocketed the bamboo and charcoal from the ashes and headed back to the beech, since there I'd be able to see if anything decided to come after me. I found a few smooth stones along the way and casually tossed them into the sea, my max amount of skips being four times. I eventually ran across a guy named Kota, a courier by what he told me. It made sense since he was dressed in some sort of robe that looked easy to move in and had a pack full of letters on his back. I asked him where the hell I was, and lucky for me he was pretty friendly. He said we were in the northern part of the island along the border between Lord Kioko's land and the apparently unclaimed northeast. I asked about Kioko and he said this and I quote "She's as likely to give you a cookie as she is to take your pants" Yeah, that's reassuring. He offered to show me to his next destination, a sort of shrine village about ten miles to the south. Needless to say, I agreed to go. He said since it wasn't mating season for the harpies(yeah, those are here too) we'd only have to worry about an Amazon ambush. He told me we wouldn't stand a chance if we tried to fight them off. To express the only option we had, he recited the Courier's motto. "He who runs away lives to run away another day" I like this guy. I find myself thinking about the crow-girl that I first met when I arrived in this nutty place. She's obviously pretty smart, and her voice resonates with confidence. The weird thing is it's pleasant to hear her talk. She's the kind of person who would narrate a nature documentary…… wait a minute, isn't she researching me? Is she my Jane Goodall? Damn it. Day 2, Part 1 The dirt path Kota and I followed was definitely not traveled by people very often. Kota explained to me that not a lot of people were willing to deal with the Amazons, so they took the long way around. Part of me thought that if we were attacked I'd just trip him and run like a bat out of hell. But my conscience wouldn't allow that. I whistled the cantina song from Star Wars to take my mind of of betraying this kind stranger. "Where'd you here that?", Kota asked, amused by the tune. "It's from a story from where I come from", I replied. "What's it about?", he inquired further. "It would take too long to explain", I said, hoping to avoid a conversation that would make me homesick. That didn't stop Kota from quickly learning the notes and whistling along with me. That was a good bit of fun but it was getting dark soon and we needed to make camp for the night. While I would have given an arm and a leg for a bed, the grass did just fine. Kota got the fire going and I offered me some of his jerky. I Shoved the piece of meat into my mouth before he had a chance to take a bite of his own. It was much better stuff than what you'd get at the store back home. Smoky and succulent, it made me salivate as soon as it hit my tongue. "So how'd you get that sunburn?", Kota asked. "I woke up naked on the beach", I replied. "And the clothes?" I was a bit hesitant to answer that, not being sure if Kota was the type who tolerated monster girls or not. Luckily, I was spared from having to answer that. "I gave them to him", a familiar female voice said. Kota and I both jumped when we heard that. I had forgotten that Kareha was following me up until she did that. But instead of Kota being angry or scared, he actually looked impressed. "So you know a Crow Tengu?", he asked. "Wow. I never thought I'd get to see one of them in my lifetime" "Yes, though I choose to take leave of my seclusion in order to study your companion here", Kareha replied. "So did you find out anything interesting?", I asked Kareha sarcastically. "Well it would seem that you bond with other men well enough, thug that's hardly surprising considering humans are social creatures", Kareha replied with indifference. "Pffft", I exclaimed. "So do you know anything about where Kota and I are going?", I asked, hoping to get something useful out of her. "Tamago Village? It's home to a Ryu shrine. Very peaceful, which is normal for this area, at least when Lord Kioko isn't around. "Ah" "I've been there plenty of times", Kota spoke up. "The woman that runs the inn is nice enough, but I tend to keep the door locked whenever I stay there, which isn't too often if I can help it. Got to keep moving after all" "I'd kill for a bed right now", I said, smirking as I wondered whether or not I'd actually do that. I looked to up from the fire to see Kareha staring into a light blue orb that was glowing as she did. "What's that?", I asked bluntly. "Kareha looked up for a moment, the look of annoyance she wore when I first met here was back. "My journal", she replied. "Really?", I asked. "Wouldn't you…..", I said, but the look she was giving me reminded me of how stupid a questing that was. "It's a Tengu's Journal. All you have to do is stare into it and it will record your thoughts", Kareha said. "Okay, that's pretty cool", I said, genuinely impressed. "Cool?", Kareha and Kota asked. "It's an expression", I replied, remembering where I was. "It means we think something is neat". Kareha stared into the orb again and it glowed for a few seconds before she put it away in her pouch. Her legs were pretty flexible. We spent most of the night talking about where I came from and about the lands around. As much as I entertained the idea of becoming a freedom fighter of sorts for the human minority, I remembered that I haven't even been to the dojo in quite some time. Like I was even qualified for the job, though it was a very nice fantasy. I awoke to Kota rubbing my shoulder, tearing me away from my grassy bed, which was more comfy than I had imagined. I noticed that Kareha was gone, most likely observing me from somewhere I couldn't see, but I was too tired to care. With a great yawn I started following him down the pass. There was a good layer of fog on the path as we walked, seeping into the forest on the easter side of the road, which was on my left to be perfectly clear. I chewed on a piece of jerky as we walked, enjoying the little bits of moisture from the fog. Eventually, nature called and I let Kota know I went off to the left in order to relieve myself. Good Lord that felt good. I shut my eyes and let out a groan of satisfaction as the warm liquid rained down on the plants below. When I opened my eyes I was greeted by a very wet and very cross looking silver haired woman that was at least a head taller than me. "Uhh…. Sorry", I said as I finished draining the snake. Day 2, Part 2 The silver-haired woman scowled at me as little golden drops of.... well my pee, dripped off of her hair. I turned to walk(run) away, but I felt her and grab the top of my head and turn me back to face her. I'm sure her hands were very soft, but the sunburn made it hard to notice. I stared at here, wide eyed in both fascination and fear, but mostly fear. Her hair went down to her waist, which was very slim and complimented her hourglass frame very nicely. Her clothing consisted of some sort of leather and looked like a stereotypical jungle-girl outfit. And yes, I found my self looking at her breasts, albeit briefly. They looked about double Cs. There was also the heart-shaped yet somehow menacing looking tail, the tribal tattoos on her arms and legs, and the usual pointy ears. In all I'd say she was a very sexy woman if it weren't for the smell of pee. And the tattoos. Never liked them on women. "Give me one good reason why I shouldn't beat you within an inch of your life right now", she said though gritted teeth. "Uh.... Because it wouldn't be very lady-like of you to beat the living hell out of me without me even knowing your name?", I said, unsure of what the hell I was doing. The Amazon looked like she was about to speak, but a quick rustling in the foliage behind her distracted her. "HEY, MELINA!", two female voices called. Sure enough too more Amazons showed up. They looked like her younger twin sisters, though I'm not sure if I was going by manner when I guessed that or actual appearance(shorter hair, smaller chests, that kind of stuff). "What?!", the Amazon now known an Melina asked, obviously still very pissed(haha) "Oh you did get one!", one of the twins exclaimed. "Is the other one still around, he looked pretty cute t-...... Eeeewww what's that smell?", the other twin asked, holding her nose. "Nothing!", Melina spat. She was obviously getting more and more agitated as this went on. Now I had two options: Surrender myself to being made into a house husband or try to run away and risk being caught by them anyways or something much worse. Going with the second option, I tried to think of a way to distract them so I'd at least get a little extra time to warn Kota so we could both get the hell out of dodge. I turned my attention back to the conversation between my captors and an Idea came to my head. I remember praying that it would work, though I'm not to sure if my God had any relevance in this place. Couldn't hurt to try. "Hey I wanna be their capture", I said, pointing at the twins. Melina looked back at me in surprise instead of anger and the Twins both looked up with glee. "What?", Melina demanded, that look of jealousy girls universally express plastered on her face. "Yeah, they're way prettier than you. Plus they don't smell like pee", I continued. "Yaay!", one of the twins cheered as she hopped over to me and put her arms around my neck. I felt another pair of hands go through my hair as the other twin got in close as well. That was a pleasant sensation, though it didn't last long as Melina swatted their hands away. "I saw him first you BRATS!", she shouted, grabbing them instead of me by the faces. "Aw come on, no fair!", on the of twins protested through Melina's hand. That was my que to run. And run I did. Adrenaline pumped through my veins as a sprinted through the bushes as fast as I could. I cleared the tree-line and saw Kota, who was apparently looking for me since he didn't expect me to take so long to pee. "RUN FAT BOY, RUN!!", I shouted as I barreled past him. Despite the confusion on his face, he obviously got the message. "What's wrong?!", he shouted as he easily caught up to me" "HEY, THEY'RE GETTING AWAY!", I head one of the girls shout. "Them!", I answered as the three Amazons appeared from the bushes in hot pursuit. "Oh", Kota said as he turned his attention back to sprinting. I don't know how long we ran, but I'm not a fan of running. So as you can imagine my cardio was shit when this happened. I started getting a cramp and breathing very heavily as my vision started to get blurry. I remember Kota tugging on my arm and the shouting of the Amazons, as well as some sort of slithering sound. As I passed out from exhaustion I heard muffled sounds of impact, screams, and something else I couldn't quite recognize. ----- When I came too I felt someone rubbing the front side of my body with some sort of cool substance. The hands that were doing it were soft, making long, deliberate movements into my skin. I slowly opened my eyes when I felt those soft hands on my chest, seeing the long garment the soft and slender hands came out of. I moaned in satisfaction as the pain of my sunburn went away. I couldn't help but sigh in relief as this was done to me, and I heard a quiet chuckle as a result. I opened my eyes to see the soft, pretty face of a woman smiling warmly at me. She had long silver hair that was well kept as opposed to the more wild appearance of the Amazons, red eyes like Kareha's, pointy ears(duh), and a generally pleasant feeling emanating from her. She cupped my face in one of her hands as she reached for another dab of whatever she was rubbing me with. That's when I noticed I was naked again. That's also when I panicked(totally reasonable considering what I faced here) and shot up from the bed. She let out a small yelp in surprise as I attempted to escape, only to trip on something. I turned onto my back and realized I had tripped on what looked like a snake's tail. I grabbed it in order to toss it aside so as to continue my grand nude escape, but the woman let out another yelp. I looked up to see the woman blushing as she stared at me. I looked back down at the tip of the tail I was holding and slowly looked back up. I found that the tail was very long and very white, as well as connected to the mysterious rubbing woman. We stared each other in the eyes for a few moments in silence. Our breathing was becoming heavy, though for me it was from adrenaline and hers was probably something more carnal judging by the way her cheeks were turning the same shade of red as her eyes. She was the one to speak up first. "Could you please let go?", she said, her voice barely above a nervous whisper. I complied without thinking, though I started to regret it as she took the opportunity to approach me once more. She took my hand in hers before as I stood up to run away again, but the substance she was rubbing me with had dripped down to my feet and caused me to slip, making me bang my head against the wall. "Ow", I grumbled as I passed out yet again. This time I woke up with Kota standing over me. "You alright?", he asked. "Kota!", I exclaimed, finding that I was unable to move my hands. "You're alive!" "Sure am", he said. "Thanks to Sohara". "Who's that?", I asked. "Her", he said, gesturing to the pale snake woman I met before behind him Things were certainly a little awkward that day. Day 3, Part 1 Kota told me how Sohara had found us after I'd collapsed. Apparently, she was out looking for some sort of plant as per her duties as a servant of the local Ryu, or water god as some chose to call them. She overheard the commotion of our plight and thankfully decided to help us. I read in the encyclopedia that her race, the Shirohebi, possessed powerful water magic, though I didn't get the chance to witness it. "And when she noticed how badly you were sunburnt, she insisted that you would be taken back here to the temple in order to be healed", Kota said, finishing his explanation. "Oh…", was all I could say. I felt like a dick for trying to run away from my savior(and it showed), though Sohara didn't seem to be bothered by it. "You were caught off guard without knowing what happened", she said, her voice soothingly soft. "I can understand why you would panic" I couldn't think of anything to say. I was too ashamed. Luckily, Sohara released the binds she had me in(for my own safety apparently) and I was able to rub my wrists in order to try and get comfortable. One thing I noticed was that both my sunburn was gone and my skin was paler than what I remembered. I observed the rest of my upper body to find that my farmer's tan was gone. I wanted to ask how that was possible, but I guessed it either had something to do with Sohara's salve or how I need up in this land. I decided it wasn't that important either way. I noticed Sohara put my borrowed clothes on the bed she had me in. They appeared to have been washed. "Oh…. Thanks", I said to her, still feeling a little bit like crap. "It's no tousle at all", she replied, her earth radiating from her as it did before I passed out for a second time. I was grabbed them when a sudden thought came to me. "Hey, did you….. you know… eye me up while you were rubbing that stuff on me?", I asked nervously. To my surprise, Sohara tuned away, her voice sounding embarrassed. "The sunburn was really bad…. F-forgive me", she said. I couldn't help but sigh. "At least I was out. Back home I was awake a few times before when they uh….. treated me", I said. Sohara turned around and smiled, most of the blush gone. "Glad I could help", she said cheerfully. "Yeah, thanks…… so can you get out so I can change please?", I asked. Sohara looked a little disappointed for a moment(gee I wonder why) but ultimately agreed to step/slither out with Kota. I took a moment to observe myself in a nearby mirror and indulge in a little vanity. My hair was definitely growing back, though you still couldn't grab it, no stubble so far, and of coarse my handsome hazel eyes. Damn I look good. I looked around the room I was dumped in while passed out. Tatami mats instead of a bed, paper doors, general feeling zen. I'd say I was in Japan, though obviously I wasn't. I wondered what would await me on the other side as I put my hand on the door. Instead of the snake lady and my courier friend, my first sight was a coy pond that was even bigger than my grandma's swimming pool. I've built and cleaned enough of them to know good work when I saw it. Water lilies bloomed on the surface by the dozens, and every so often very large coy rose to the surface to devour something that had fallen in. I ventured across the wide bridge that spanned over to the other side of what I assumed to be a temple This was the first time I felt calm since waking up sunburnt and naked on the beach. Of coarse, that wouldn't last long. I felt something latch enthusiastically onto my leg, which made me jump a little, but I was surprised to see a little girl holding onto me like her life depended on it. One thing I noticed about her right away were the two fox ears poking out of her blond hair, as well as the tail coming out of her kimono. She was cute and all, but that didn't change the fact that she was still holding onto my leg like a vice. "Can I help you?", I asked. "Husband!", she squeaked happily. "I'm sorry?" "Husband!", she squeaked again. "Nooooooo….", I said, confused. "HUSBAND!!", she squealed, tightening her hold. "No", I protested. "YES!" "Why me?", I asked, hoping I could convince her to give up before this dragged on too long. "Because!", she proclaimed. "Because why?", I asked, getting annoyed. "Because you're one of the only men aside from the courier here without a lover", a new voice said. Day 3, Part 2 I was intimidated right away when I saw who was talking to me. A Ryu. I remember reading about them being revered as gods, but reading about them is nothing compared to actually meeting one in person. I'm not a short guy, but I felt dwarfed compared her, especially since my head only came up to her very inviting chest. Since I am a gentlman, I managed to keep my eyes on her face. Like Sohara, she had an air of infinite kindness, but I could feel the power she had at her command. She looked down at me and the little fox-girl hanging on, removing her clawed hands from her robes. "Kaede", she said gently, "Please let him go" "But he's my husband!", the little fox-girl protested. "No he's not. You haven't given him any choice in the matter", the Ryu said. The Kaede looked up with the biggest tearied eyed look I have ever seen in my life. I looked into those big brown puddles and felt slightly guilty. Only slightly. "Sorry, but I'm just not ready for marriage", I said. Kaede slipped off in a sobbing heap. The Ryu picked her up and held her to her shoulder and stroked her hair. "Sorry about that", she said. "I've dealt with little kids before", I replied with a shrug. "Have you?", she asked. "Yeah, I used to teach at my dojo as well as babysit from time to time" "Well maybe you do have it in you to be a husband" She brought herself closer to me when she said that. Even getting yelled at by the blackbelts didn't put me on edge as much as this did. She put her scaly hand on my face, cool and plseant to the touch, but I was too freaked out to pay attention. She smiled and laughed softly and backed away. "But that would make me just as bad as Kaede", she said, the little fox-girl fast asleep on the Ryu's shoulder. "I am Uke", the Ryu said. "And this is my village" "So you're in chage here?", I asked. "In a manner of speakign, yes" Uke replied. "Ah.... Where's Kota?", I asked, wondering where the hell he was. "He had to move on. Such is the life of a couior, no real time for rest", Uke replied. "Oh....", I said. "Sohara told me what happened. I have to say, you're very lucky to have made it here", she said, preventing me from indulging in mopiness. "No kidding", I replied, remembering how angry those three were. "I have to say I'm very grateful. If there was any way I could repay your kindness, I'd be happy to" Uke smiled when I said that. "We'd be happy to accept your help", she said. ----- For the next few hours I was running around the entirety of the temple. Cleaning the coy pond, sweeping the floors, keeping temple wards like Kaede from running off. Apparently one of the most important functions of this temple was takign care of orhpaned children. Of coarse, most of them were MGs, though there were a few human kids hanging around, though the boys were understandable few and far between. I took a moment to rest next to the coy pond, unable to remember the last time I felt so exhausted. A shadow cast itself over me, and I looked up to see it was Sohara. "You certainly work very hard", she said, moving herself in to a sitting position. "Yeah, well my dad told me to take care of a house like it was your own. I guess I'm working myself especially hard since I've never worked at a temple before", I replied, looking up at her. "Well I can surely say for everyone that your help is greately appreciated", she said. "Cool", I replied, too tired to remember that wasn't a very common saying around here. I started dozing off by the pool with her, but a sudden wieght slammed onto my stomach, robbing me of my break. "Husband!", Kaede cheered. "Alex. Not 'husband'", I corrected. Kaede ignored me and shoved a fluffy white dumpling in my face. I knew a present when I saw one, and I was actually grateful for it. With Sohara smiling over me, I took it from Kaede;s little hand and took a bite. I chewed it slowly at first, and smiled. I told her it was great and shoved the rest of it in my mouth. Kaede stated giggling with glee and ran off. I looked at Sohara and she too started giggling. That was one of the worst things I've ever tasted. Day 3, Part 3 I ran off of the temple grounds to reduce the chance of Kaede finding out I didn't like her dumpling as I spat it out in a ditch in one of the alleys of the village. I desperately needed to get the taste out of my mouth. I saw the inn Kota had mentioned, the thought of a few shots of sake would be perfect right about now, drinking laws be damned. You know, it doesn't make sense. I'm old enough to drive, get married, have kids and kill people in the name of the government, but I'm not old enough to drink a fermented liquid. Idiots I reached into my pocket and was immediately reminded I was penniless. I thought about heading back to the temple and see if I could get some money that way, but then I remembered how pathetic that would be. Slightly depressed, I started back to the temple anyways. Maybe there was something in the pantry I could eat instead. Suddenly, I felt something latch onto my shoulders, and I was then off into the air. Instead of wonder, I was filled with that gut wrenching feeling I get whenever I went on a roller coaster, thinking that any minute now I'd fall and die horribly in a tangled mess. I shut my eyes in fear, not wanting to look down. I felt myself land on a very hard surface. Turns out I was on a cliff overlooking the village. As much as I would have liked to enjoy the view, a bunch of feathers from made their way into my face. I looked behind me to see Kareha standing there. "Looks like you've settled into things nicely", she said. "Nobody's tried to make me into their husband, unless you count the little fox-girl", I replied. "Fox-girl?", Kareha asked. "Yeah. She likes me for some reason. Too bad for her I have no intention of ever hooking up with someone probably less than half my age" "Any idea what her species is?" "I dunno… Why?" "Well if she's an Inari, then you'll likely start to feel the influence of demonic energy, which can start affecting your judgement, particularly in the field of carnal relations", Kareha replied. "But if she's an Youko, you and everyone else around you will be affected, since they can't control who they affect" I felt my heart stop a moment. "So you're saying that little girl could turn me into a horny idiot?", I asked, knowing I wouldn't like the answer. "Pretty much. Of coarse it depends on the number of tales she has", Kareha replied without a trace of concern in her voice. "Then again, since you aren't from the island, it may not affect you the same way it would affect someone who is" "So much for being a celibate hero", I mumbled. "What was that?", Kareha asked, tilting her head to the side. "Nothing", I replied quickly, hoping to avoid a discussion about my sex life with a monster girl. One with a very nice body if you think about it. Not really anything in the chest, but that's no big deal. Her bum is nice of coarse, and her face is obviously perfect……. OH NO, IT REALLY IS GETTING TO ME!! Kareha and I talked for a few more hours. I told her about where I was from, what the beliefs were, a little history(my favorite subject) and we inevitably ended up talking about food. Suddenly, I realized that a lot of the food I had come to enjoy off the island didn't exist here. No cheeseburgers. No pizza. No burritos. The burritos were the final straw. "I don't wan a live any more!", I shouted as I dived for the cliff. Of coarse, that didn't work, as Kareha would not have her subject commit suicide over a "good tube", as she called it. I eventually calmed down since I was tired of her talons digging into my skin and she dropped me off at the temple. Uke and Sohara greeted me at the gate, the latter having a particularly concerned look on her face as I walked in. Uke offered Kareha the chance to join us for supper, which she quickly agreed to since it would allow her to see how adaptable I was to another culture. It's kind of depressing when someone thinks of you as nothing but a lab rat instead of a person. The meal was actually very good. A few bowls of miso soup, a stirfy and a dessert of ice-cream(which I was surprised to find that they had). The large amount of actual food made me very sleepy, and I was provided a spare room at the temple. Tatami mats and a bedspread of coarse, but it was comfortable enough to fall into. I disroabed myself down to my underwear and promptly passed out. When the sun crept through my window in the morning, I opened my eyes to see, Uke, Sohara and Kareha standing over me. Uke simply smiled with warmth as she did, Sohara seemed like her mind was somewhere else since her eyes shined with something I didn't care to recognize, and Kareha stared at me with intellectual curiosity. "Uh…. Good Morning?", I said, unsure of why I was being stared at. "Did you two have a good night's sleep?", Uke asked. "Two?", I asked. I looked down to see two little blond ears poking out from under the blankets. I immediately pulled off the blanket and much to my horror, Kaede was there, fast asleep. To make matters worse, she was only dressed in a long white shirt" I'm not a pedophile. I'm not a pedophile. I'm not a pedophile! I'M NOT A PEDOPHILE!!!!!! Day 4 "I'm not a pedophile", I insisted. Kaede's whispering of sweet-nothings in her sleep did not do anything to help my situation. "We noticed she had slipped away and figured this is where she would end up", Uke said. "She's quite fond of you" "Yeah, but I'm a bit too old for someone like her", I said, my eyes darting back and forth between between the three women at my front and the little girl asleep at my side. "You're never too old or too young for love", Uke replied. My God, I thought. She can't possibly be giving me her approval. "Where I come from, yes you can", I replied. "Fascinating", Kareha mumbled. "Keep in mind, you aren't in your homeland anymore. Anyone who can't adapt to their surroundings is sure to perish", Uke said. I collapsed back into my sheets, no longer having the strength to argue. Uke chuckled. "Sohara", she said. "Yes?", the Shirohebi asked, snapping out of whatever it was she was thinking about. "Please take Kaede off of Alex's hands. The poor lad needs time to prepare for the day", Uke said. "At once", Sohara said, scooping the still sleeping fox-girl up and slithering out of the room. Uke was about to leave herself, but what Kareha had said popped back into my mind. "Wait!", I spoke up. "Mmmm?", Uke said turning to me with her characteristic smile. "What is Kaede. I'm just curious", I said, hoping she wouldn't pry too much. "She's an Inari", she replied. "Her parents were part of a caravan of merchants traveling through the desert in the west. They was an ambush. Her mother died in the ambush, and her father collapsed new Bestalion. I found her while passing through and brought her here" War, hu? Go figure. So much for this being a peaceful land. A peaceful land full of sexually depraved Monstergirls. "I'm sorry to hear that", I said, temporarily forgetting to panic that the little girl was slowly infusing me with demonic energy. "You have a kind heart", Uke said, smiling as she made her way out of my room. Having grown tired of my scavenged outfit, I looked around for something else to wear. In one of the drawers I found an outfit straight out of one of my favorite shows from back home….. okay made in Japan and watched by me in my underwear. I stepped out of my room dressed in a light blue keikogo with darker blue linings and a blue hakama. I felt very stylish. I took a step out into the courtyard and smiled. On the spur of the moment, I took a stance. I started shadow boxing out of enthusiasm. My kicks, my punches, everything felt right. After getting through what a remembered of my kata, I froze as I saw Sohara standing on the patio. "You certainly seem capable", she said. "Yeah, but I should have stretched first", I replied awkwardly, feeling my thigh muscles tense up. Sohara laughed. "Come. You must be hungry", she said. Not one to turn down a meal, I gladly followed. ------ I made my way into the bar and slammed a two gold down onto the table. "Sake, please", I said desperately. "Right away", the bartender said. Another horrible taste to get out of my mouth. Way too salty and slightly burnt. Sohara looked so happy to see me eat though, I had no choice but to eat it all. The bartender set a small cup down for me and poured some of the alcohol in for me, which I promptly swallowed. "I haven't seen you before", the bartender said. "Passing through?", she asked. I looked up at her. Dark black hair tied into a long ponytail, lovely pale skin, large breasts, purple eyes. I can see why this place was packed. "Something like that", I replied. "I've been hanging around the temple, but to be honest I don't think I want to stay there for very long". "Looking to travel?", she asked. "I guess that sounds alright", I said. I knew it was sudden, but I don't think I could handle being stalked by a little girl that would eventually make me snap. Plus all the treats I was getting as well as the looks from Uke were making me uncomfortable. "Well, it just do happens that I need a package delivered to a Alnor, the capitol of Lord Amarante's domain. unfortunately, the usual courier, Kota I think his name is, left before I had the chance to give it to him" "What's the pay?", I asked. "One hundred gold", the bartender replied. "Sounds good", I replied, too eager to escape my inevitable sexual madness to care about how valuable that amount actually was. "I can also offer you a bonus of another hundred, if you would be so inclined to do a little extra favor for me", she said. "What's that?", I asked. "Spend the night with Juna", the bartender replied. "Who's that?", I asked, figuring she was referring to a pet. "Your's truly", she replied. I noticed a pair of fangs in her mouth as she said that. I suddenly understood why Kota tried to avoid staying here. "Oh I have prior commitments for tonight", I said. Juna looked disappointed, but nonetheless passed me a sack of gold. "Bring it to a Salamander named Pompeia", she said. "She'll have a package for me as well. I'm sure she'll offer you payment as well". I took the package and shook her hand. It was official. I stepped out of the bar and sighed. Now I had to think of a way to break it to my hosts Day 5 "Noooooooooooo!", Kaede bawled, desperately holding onto my leg. I couldn't help but sigh. I turned my gaze to Uke. The Ryu pulled her off of me, but the little fox-girl kept reaching out for me, tears streaming down her cheeks. Feeling guilty, I promised to come back and see her. i would have given her a hug but that would only end up in us repeating the process. I patted her on the head and walked out the door. Sohara offered to escort me off out of the village, and of coarse I couldn't deny her. "Was your stay with us unpleasant?", Sohara asked. I've been around long enough to know that was a loaded question, so I answered as gently as I could. "I wouldn't say that. It's just that I wouldn't feel right bumming off you guys for the rest of my life" "Oh….", Sohara said. "Something the matter?", I asked. "No it's……. It's nothing", she replied. "Farewell, Alex. May your travels be safe", she said. "Thanks a lot, Sohara", I replied, fighting my hold on my pack and starting my walk down the road. ----- I took a few minutes to sit under a tree to catch some shade while I rummaged through my pack for a snack. I made sure to pack my own since I didn't feel like getting sick on the road. A few nuts and a piece of jerky later, I was ready to go, but of coarse, my periodic interview came first. "So you've decided to leave the safety of the village", Kareha said. "Awfully brave of you". "You didn't have to deal with a little Inari that would slowly corrupt you", I retorted, setting my pack back down on the grass. "Well I certainly hope you can handle yourself on the road", Kareha said, smiling the way someone does when they know something you don't. "What, you didn't see me practice my kata?", I asked, stroking my ego a bit. "I need to sleep", Kareha replied, apparently offended. "You'll just have to demonstrate for me" "Maybe another time", I replied. "Hmph", Kareha pouted. "It's not that exciting", I said. "I'm not letting you go until you do it", Kareha said. I groaned and obliged. after about half an hour of repeating techniques, Kareha was satisfied and I was thoroughly exhausted. With that, she spread her wings and took off into the sky and out of sight. "Bitch", I grumbled as I sat back under the tree for a short nap. "Hello madd a. Hello fadda. Here I am at. Camp Grenada", i mumbled to myself as I walked. The sun was shining overhead, but the cool breeze made it bearable, as well as created waves of swaying green grass that were simply fun to watch. The map Uke had given me said I had to follow the road southeast to get to Alnor the fastest. Apparently this would take me at least three weeks if I packed lightly, which I did. I had my tent, my bedroll, my rations, and the clothes on my back. In all, it was actually lighter than what I had to carry in high school. ------ It was getting late and I decided to set up camp next to a small stream. I had just finished pitching my tent when I heard someone approach. i turned to see Sohara speeding towards me. I knew snakes were fast, I spent plenty of time chasing after them to know that, but good Lord could she move. "Aleeeeeeeex!", she shouted. There was no way she was gonna stop in time, and I ended up being tackled to the ground by the large snake-woman. I groaned as my head finally stopped spinning. "What is it?", I grumbled. "I couldn't stand it any longer", she said into my chest. "I know you're a wonderful, kind person. I couldn't stand the thought of you getting killed or disappearing or getting taken by someone else!", she said, borderline sobbing. I laid there in confusion for a few moments before Sohara lifted herself up and wrapped her arms around my neck. "Please", she said, her voice soft and pleading. "Accept my love for you. I know it's sudden, but I know in my heart you're the one for me!", she said. "The heart has nothing to do with decision making", I protested. No really, it doesn't. It doesn't have grey matter or synapses, or even produce pheromones. It's a simple blood pump! "Besides, we barely know each other" "It doesn't matter. Fate has decided it. I found you! I cared for you! there are only so many men in this world, and Uke said if I were to come across one like you it must be fate" That damn dragon, I thought. "So you just abandoned your duties at the temple for love?", I asked, hoping the guilt would make her reconsider. "Uke said we only get one chance. Right now I'm taking it! She understands, why can't you?", she pleaded. I wanted to protest further, but what I read came back to me. What were the odds she'd ever get another chance at love? On top of that, what were the odds of her giving up? Shirohebi were stubborn. And I had to go and validate her hopes by being nice. Damn my conscience! You've never given me anything but trouble!" "I understand you're hesitant", Sohara said, cupping my my face in her hands and making me look her right in the eyes. "But I'm determined to make you love me too. I'll do anything you ask", she said, inching her face closer to mine. Her breath was warm and it ticked my nose. Her breasts pressed into my chest, a completely different experience from grappling with girls at the dojo. Her touch anywhere on my body made me feel relaxed. I felt dizzy. With all my effort, I managed to get my words together. "Sohara", I said said softly. "Yes?", she asked, her eyes widening with hope. "Can you please get off of me so I can finish setting up camp", I asked. ----- "So how the hell did you track me down so quick?", I asked as I stirred the pot over the fire. "Well… there was only one road for you to follow if you wanted to get to Alnor quickly", Sohara replied, disappointment echoing in her voice. "But to be sure I… I tasted you", she said. "Wait. What?", I asked, completely caught off guard. "Yes. Since I'm a type of Lamia, I can track you like a regular snake can", she answered. "Oh…. Ooohhh", I said, realizing what she meant. "You tasted the air and followed my path", I said, laughing awkwardly. Sohara nodded, she was obviously feeling guilty. I rolled my eyes and handed her a bowel of soup. Not much aside from a few mushroom, salt, flour, and parsley, but she seemed pleased. "Thank you", she said, smiling as she spooned more of it into her mouth. "It's good" "My parent's told me I was a good cook. It's nice to hear someone else say it", I said. That's an achievement for me; actually taking a fucking compliment. What the hell was this world doing to me? ----- I crept in to my tent to fall asleep for the night. I remember thinking the temple blankets were really soft, but I didn't remember them being so heavy. I looked up and saw Sohara crawling into my tent with me. "You know, there's not a lot of room in here", I said. "It's cold out", Sohara said, snuggling up next to me. "Oh right. Cold blooded", I said, turning away from here. She grabbed onto my arm as I started falling asleep. I was too tired to protest, so my left arm ended up smushed between her large, soft boobs(D cup id I had ti guess). I'd be lying if I said it was unpleasant, but I didn't ask for any intimacy in my life. Of coarse, Sohara was going to be the least of my worries. ----- I managed to crawl out of the tent while Sohara was still sleeping. How I managed to avoid getting wrapped up like some guy from a manga I see to read is beyond me. I looked around for my pack as I rubbed my eyes and found it against the a small stump, which was odd because I could have sworn I had it up against the tent. I opened it with the intent of grabbing a piece of jerky for breakfast, but instead a pair of blonde ears poked out of the flap. Kaede's big brown eyes looked up at me, and she uttered her favorite word with a big smile "Husband!" Double Whammy! Day 6 Day 7, Part 1 -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 4:49 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Yudayahito's Story [2/8] Day 7, Part 2 I chose not to mention to Sohara what Kareha had said to me since snake-women were notoriously jealous and I did not feel like being strangled to death. Putting on my best 'I totally didn't just get threatened with rape' face, I woke them both up and told them we had to get moving. After a few apples for breakfast, we were on the move. Kaede begged for a piggyback ride, and so as to avoid more begging, I let her. I looked over at Sohara, who was daydreaming again, and sighed in relief that she didn't want one as well(which would be physically impossible) The landscape gradually changed from cherry trees and grass to thick forests like the one Kota and I were ambushed in. "Well at least the shade will be nice", I said as we walked in. "I'm hungry", Kaede grumbled, slumping her little frame on my head. "Gee, I guess you shouldn't have gotten rid of all my rations", I said dryly. I didn't have any hunting skills, and I doubt a temple healer and a little Inari would be able to help me. For what mustt have been half an hour, Kaede complained about how hungry she was and Sohara just kept staring off into space and occasionally giggling. Thankfully, we came upon a small pond, and if the splashes on the surface indicated anything there were fish in there, which cheered me up a bit. But of coarse, Kaede had to start throwing a little tantrum. "I'm hungry!", she cried, pounding her little fist into the back of my head. Having decided enough was enough, I approached the water and quickly bent forward, sending Kaede into the pond with a great big splash. I couldn't help but laugh like a jerk. She broke the surface, her face as red as a tomato. "You're so mean!", she shouted, crawling back up to the shore. "Oh come on. You needed a bath anyways. "Bath?", Kareha wondered out load. Maybe my sense of reality was distorted a bit from hunger(as if reality meant anything anymore in this world), but in what felt like less than three seconds, I was tossed naked into the water. I opened my eyes under the surface and saw a pair of red eyes coming towards me out of the darkness. I screamed in fear but all it amounted to was a gurgle that was quickly silenced by Sohara's soft hand on my mouth. We broke the surface and I could breath again. It was about that time I realized she was naked as well. I wanted to say something in protest, but Sohara still had her hand on my mouth. She smiled warmly as she slowly removed her hand, placing her other hand on the right side of my face, running her fingers ever so lightly down my cheek to my chin. My body shivered. I looked at her smile and down to her naked breasts. I felt her tail wrap around my legs under the water and my attention immediately snapped back to her face. The look in her eyes was offered nothing but comfort and joy. Somehow the usual voice of doubt in my head was staying quiet. Sohara rested her head on my shoulder, her breasts pressing into my bare chest. My hands floated in the water as Sohara held me tight. I had trouble thinking, all I wanted was to be held by her. Then something snapped me back to my senses. "Hey, did the water just get warmer?", I asked. Sohara became wide eyed and we both looked around. sure enough, there was Kaede with everything below the eyes under the water, that childish look of shame in her eyes. Eeeeewwww!!!! Day 8 Day 9 Day 10 Day 11 Day 12 (Sexy Time) Day 12, Part 2 "Here", Kareha said. I turned away from the cliff view of the forest to see the now clothed Kareha holding out the little blue orb she was always staring into with her wings. "A Tengu's journal?", I asked. "Are you feeling sorry or was I that good?", I added, doing my best not to show any emotion. "I…. I uh", Kareha stuttered. I smiled and took it from the flustered crow-girl. "I actually used to keep a journal back home, so this actually means a lot to me", I said, spinning the orb in my hand. "Really?", Kareha asked, taking a seat next to me. "Yeah. I'd write about the world, my dreams, my family…..", I trailed off. "Something wrong?", Kareha asked. "Kinda", I sighed. "I think I just remembered them. Been so busy that I didn't have any time to get homesick". "Is there anything I can do to help?", Kareha asked. I noticed a small glint in her eye. While another round might not have been what she meant, I could tell she hoped for it. It was still her mating season after all. "The journal is more than enough, Kareha", I replied. We sat there in silence for a few moments, only occasionally glancing at each other. Then, something else started to nag me. I turned to Kareha, a slight tremble in my voice. "Hey… since I… you know.." "Came inside?", Kareha guessed. "Y-yeah", I said, feeling more and more uncomfortable by the second. "Am I… gonna be a dad?", I asked. "Not unless one of the Lords has given us their blessing", Kareha replied. "It's to ensure the monster population doesn't overwhelm the human population any more than it already is". "Oh", I replied. "Are you disappointed?", Kareha asked, inching her face closer to mine. "I'm not sure", I replied. "To be honest, I never planned on getting married, or having a girlfriend. Back home, the women were generally unpleasant. Superficial, greedy, dishonest, all standard human behavior", I said. "Not that those qualities don't apply to monsters as well", I added. "You sound like a philosopher", Kareha said, smiling softly. "I've been told that before", I replied. My eyes went wide as a realization came to me. "Oh crap, Sohara and Kaede!", I said, standing up an looking for a way down. "What about them?", Kareha asked. "They don't know where I am. Ugh, they're gonna kill me!", I said, my old world sense of anxiety returning. "Don't worry, I'll get you back", Kareha said. "Thanks", I said. I wanted to say it would be all her fault if i was in trouble down there, but my sense of self preservation got the better of me. "Kareha set me down back at camp, though instead of taking off like I thought she would, she stuck around. My paranoia was on the rise, though it would have to wait for my sense of guilt. In her usual style, Kaede appeared out of nowhere and grabbed onto my leg like vice, sobbing as I knew she would. "I. Thought. You. Left. Us. And. I. Was. So. Sad.", She cried. "Please. Don't. Leave" There was another vice like grip on my person. Only this one was a lot heavier. How I managed to stay standing after Sohara wrapped herself around me is beyond me. At least she didn't say anything. Until I heard her tongue taste the air. "Where were you?", she asked in that surprisingly calm manner your women use right before they murder you. "With Kareha", I said, not even bothering to not sound scared out of my mind. "Doing what?", she asked. "Talking", Kareha said. I knew there was no way she'd believe that. She could smell the sex!(and my shame) on both of us, and I doubted she wold be very understanding. "Very well", Sohara said, releasing me and slithering away without another word. Kareha and I looked at her in astonishment, while Kaede still clung to my leg. I looked at Kareha and shrugged. "So are you gonna take off now?", I asked. Kareha shifted her weight around nervously. "I think maybe…. it would be better if I stayed closer. It would allow to to study your…. mannerisms", she said. Before I could say anything, Sohara shoved a my pack into my hands and a piece of meat into my mouth. "Come one", she said. "We need to get moving", she said. ------ We headed down the road again, Kareha flying within view this time instead of being out of sight like a spy plane. She must have really good eyesight. Kaede was asleep in Sohara's back, the latter being oddly quiet. Not liking the silence, I tried to strike up a conversation. "So did you get a good sleep last night?", I asked. No answer. "Hey, did you hear me?", I spoke up. No answer. "Hey!", I said loudly. Still no answer. "Yo!", I continued. This went on for a while until I finally gave up. I knew what she was doing, giving me the silent treatment. Oddly enough, it was working. I tried to think about what I could do to make her stop. Be romantic? What the hell did I know about that? Beg her forgiveness? I still have some pride. Try and beat her at her own game? Genius! Day 13(this is the start of current entires) Sohara and I played the "I'm not paying any attention to you" game all day. I actually found it pretty fun at times, but really inconvenient when trying to cook. Kareha is actually pretty good with the little fox-girl slowly that was slowly corrupting me. I've tried to get her to stop calling me "Husband", but no luck there. Sohara also decided to coil herself around a tree instead of sharing the tent and Kareha, surprisingly, decided to only sleep a pillow she had apparently brought along. So it was just me and Kaede in he tent all night. I really hope that kid doesn't know about all the adult stuff parents usually make the schools teach. Day 14 Sohara has decided to step the game up a bit since her silent treatment isn't working. She's actually started being forceful with things. Shoving things into my hands, slamming anything she can slam. Reminds me of my mother… I retaliated by talking about her to the others. This is pretty fun, no wonder my parents argued all the time! Day 15 We're about half-way through Kaori's land and making good progress. We have about another day's worth of rations, but Kareha has been able to supplement our diet with smaller critters she catches. I remember having an interest in falconry… Sohara is still mad at me, of coarse. Good thing I do all the cooking, else I'd be eating scraps. Day 16, Part 1 Sohara finally had enough. Damn it feels good to win. Well, it did. Before she wrapped me up and dragged me off while the others were still asleep. "Let go!", I shouted, pounding at her scales with my one free arm. She did, but dragged her tail over me as she did. I stood up and she stared at me with an angry look and her hands on her hips. "WHY DIDN'T YOU TELL ME WHAT HAPPENED!?", she shouted. "Why didn't you ask?", I replied calmly. I'd been in enough arguments to know being the level headed one gives you a huge advantage. "BECAUSE!", Sohara shouted, stopping herself because she knew I wasn't going to let it turn in to a shouting match. "Because I thought you'd be honest with me", she said, turning her gaze away from me a bit. "You think I'd wanna talk about that?", I asked. "You certainly didn't protest when Kareha started traveling with us", Sohara answered. I forgot I was the guy, so there was no way I could win. I didn't say anything for a few moments. "I… She… It all happened so fast", I said, starting to feel like crap again. "She warned me about her mating season…. I guess I just wasn't prepared" "Could you be prepared with me?", Sohara asked, slithering closer to me. "What?", I asked. "Sohara, Kareha was and probably still in her mating season. There was no romance, or courtship, or even casual conversation" "So you didn't want her?", Sohara asked. "No", I replied. "Would you…. Would you want me?", She asked, taking hold of my hand and slipping it inside her rome. I resisted the urge to squeeze the soft and rather large orb that was her left breast. Sohara allowed me to slip away with a disappointed look on her face. "I guess that's my answer", she said sadly. "Don't you remember what I said about courtship?", I asked, grabbing her shoulder as she turned away. She turned around with a look of confusion on her face. "We've been traveling… and there was the pond and when you were hurt and we share a bed. Isn't that enough?", she asked. "No.. I mean… it is but….", I stammered. "I was taught that you don't have to rush right into sex. There's stuff like hugging, holding hands….. and kissing" Sohara placed her hands on my face before I could react and planted a soft kiss on my lips. "Like that?", she asked softly. I couldn't say anything. I was too embarrassed, but apparent; my blushing was enough to satisfy her. "I've heard about off-island men being slow to love", she said. "As I said before. I'm willing to do whatever it takes to make you love me". I looked her in the eyes and couldn't help but smile a little. "Come", she said, taking me by the hand. "We should get moving". I never looked forward to love. Frankly, I still have my reservations and I wish things could have turned out differently. But my conscience wouldn't let me see anyone I knew feel like crap if I could help it. Of coarse, I could still feel like crap. So unfair………. Did Sohara and I just become a couple???? Day 16, Part 2 Notes from Kareha's Tengu's Journal Alex appears to have a few eccentric tendencies cropping up(such as laughing like a madman when the little Inari called his attention to a field of corn). Whether these existed before he came to the island or if they're developed from exposure small amounts of demonic energy, I cannot say. One thing that is clear, after mating, his tendencies have been exacerbated, most likely from stress. He isn't hostile towards me, however, and I can feel his eyes observe me like a predator. This may be a revelation of his sexual tastes, which will need to be observed if and when he takes the initiative. End of notes Well Sohara is definitely in a better mood now hat we're talking agin, though she is keeping closer to me now, even more so while we sleep(I don't think I've slept with my shirt off since I left the temple). In spite of all the bad talk about Kaori's Land I've heard, this area is pretty peaceful. I guess this is because most of the crime is in the cities, much like it is back home. Home……. ----- I wondered off alone to sit on a stump a ways away from camp. I hadn't thought about my family in a while so it hit me pretty hard. I heard Sohara slither over and I turned my attention to her. "Hey", I said. "Hi!", Sohara said sweetly. I turned away from her and went back to staring at the road. Sohara sat herself next to me and leaned into my shoulder and rested her tail in my feet. "Thinking about something?", she asked, looking concerned. "Yeah. Home", I sighed. "Do you miss your family?", She asked me. "Yeah… a little bit", I replied. "Tell me about them", Sohara said. "There's not much to tell. There was my dad, my mom and my little sister. They got on my nerves constantly and I couldn't wait to get away from them. I was actually preparing to move out since I was old enough", I told her. "I guess you did", Sohara said, smiling at her little joke. I smiled too, though not for long. "What about you?" I asked. "What's your family like?" "My mother and father live in another shrine village. My mother is a healer and my father is a priest to the Ryu there. They sent me away to Tamago village when I was thirteen", Sohara replied, not quite as whimsically as I was talking. "And how old are you now?", I asked. "Twenty one", Sohara replied "Ha!", I said. "What?" "You're older than I am", I replied. "By how much?", Sohara asked. "A few years", I replied. "So you like older women?", Sohara asked, nudging herself closer to me. "If they aren't bitter and resentful", I replied. "But you're okay", I said. Sohara smacked me playfully, both of us smiling. "What do you miss most about your home?", Sohara asked me. "The food I suppose. "There's a lot of variety since there are o many different cultures" "Do they get along?" "Oh hell no. Well, sometimes they do" "Sounds like there was a lot of trouble back home", Sohara said. "There's a lot of trouble here too", I quipped. "I'm sitting with one of those problems right now" "How am I a problem", Sohara asked, offended. "You can't take a joke, for one", I replied. "But you do have some redeeming qualities". "Like what?", she asked. "I dunno, you have to show me some" Boy did she. I felt her hands grab my face like she usually did and parted her lips slightly. She shut her eyes and pulled me close to her, her snake-like tongue slipping between my lips to ensure the kiss would happen. I guess I gained a little experience from my encounter with Kareha. I shut my eyes as well as she wrapped her tongue around mine, the gentle suction and the taste of her saliva was incredible. Sohara broke the kiss after a while. I'm not sure how long it lasted, but I felt a little disappointed that it did end. Sohara apparently noticed this and pulled me into a hug, running her tongue along the my neck as she did. I shivered with delight. "We better get back to the camp", I said, Sohara. "I dunno how long Kareha can handle Kaede". Sohara groaned a little with disappointment, but released me nonetheless. ----- When we arrived back at camp, we found Kaede fast asleep on Kareha's lap. Apprently Crow Tengu are good with kids. Or maybe Kareha knows how to handle prepubescent conduits of demonic energy. Day 17 Ran into a patrol of soldiers down the road today. Lizardmen. Said they were part of the Bladetail Legion. Nice to see some military stuff for once in this sex-crazed world. Some of the soldiers were eyeing me up, but luckily they left me alone, either because don't look like a warrior or they think I'm taken. I should look into getting some extra training. Would be so cool. Day 18 I'm not sure how we made it without running into anything more unpleasant that those two Orcs, but I'm not gonna complain too much. I've taught the girls some of the songs from back home, so traveling has become a little livelier. We crossed the border into Amarante's Land at nightfall. I feel a little nervous setting up camp in the plains, but We're all too tired to keep moving. Looks like fried qual for dinner tonight again. Day 18 I told them sleeping in the plains was a bad idea, but nobody ever fucking listens to me! I woke up to see a very shiny blade pointed in my face. The wielder of said blade wore a green cloak and mask and had lovely blue eyes. "Get up", the figure said gruffly. I realized right away that it was a guy and felt a little gay at that point, but the sword reminded me to not be too snide. "Good morning", I said with a smile. "UP!", He shouted. I did as I was told and stepped out of the tent. It was then that I noticed Sohara wasn't in bed with me, and I only got more worried when I saw her and the others bound and gagged. "What the fuck is going on?!", I demanded. "You've been charged with the attempted infiltration on the Sovereign Land of Haktiva and conspiring with Mamono", the figure said. There were five of these masked men, all were well armed and didn't look like they were to be fucked with. Knowing I'd be putting the lives of my companions in danger if I resisted, I complied. ----- They marched us for a few miles, I was bound as well but at least they didn't gag me. Either it was because they liked me or because I had to keep the girls in line. Either way, this was bad… but why was I enjoying it a little? We came upon a wooden wall lined with sentries, the heads of various Mamono stuck on spikes all over. I told Kaede not to look. "Ah, hello Isaac", one of the guards said. He was dressed in an outfit similar to that of our captors, though he seemed to be getting on in years and chose to forgo the mask. "Fresh catch today?", he asked. "They made camp on the border. We could smell their dinner on the wind", the leader, apparently called Isaac said. "Let us through" "Sure thing, the older guard said. The wooden gate opened with a loud groan and we were led in. Past the gate there were fields of crops as well as people tending to them, all human(except for the occasional ox or traditional beast of burden). We were lead to a fairly large settlement about a fourth the size of my old town. The building were mostly wood and brick, but again, the people were all human. We kept getting dirty looks as the men marched us through the street, but I had the feeling it was only going to get worse. ----- Were were lead into an especially large building that must have been the town hall or whatever. There were banner lining the walls inside, a green background with a white pair of hands holding a leaf of some kind. I didn't have time to admire the artwork, however, since I was shoved to my knees before a throne of some kind(well more or less a really nice mahogany chair with little swirly designs in it). Sitting on it was a man probably in his 50s if the grey in his otherwise full black beard meant anything. His hair was cut short like someone in the military, which made sense since he was dressed much the same as the guys who grabbed us. He looked at us with his green eyes and scowled. "Tell me why I shouldn't have you put to death right now?", he demanded. His voice was deep and spoke with authority, as well as a little bit of anger. "Because we have no idea what we're doing here?", I said, hoping that my honesty would win him over. "Clearly", the man replied. "Tell me, what would make a young man like you turn on his own race. Would it be the sinful pleasures those things can offer you?" "They followed me", I replied. It wasn't a total lie, but it wasn't the whole truth either. I thought it would be a bad idea to say I was enjoying their company, even if they did annoy me. "Are you some kind of fool?", the man asked me. "Pretty much, yeah", I replied. The man smiled, though I'm not sure if that was a good thing. "Well at least you're honest about that", he said. "What were you doing before you were captured?", he asked, a bit of his hostility gone. "I was hired to deliver a package to Alnor", I replied. "So you're a courier", the man said. "I thought people like you traveled alone. So tell me, why are there Momano with you?" "They have their reasons", I replied. "I think you'd rather hear it tom them than me", I replied. "And none of them good I imagine", the man said. "Tell me, what is your name?" "My whole name?", I asked. "Please", he said. "Alexander Isidore Tal Schiff", I answered. The man furrowed his brow at my answer. "You're not from the island are you?", he asked. "Nope", I replied. "Well then many things are starting to make sense, the man said. "Isaac", he called. "Yes, Sir?", Isaac answered. "Take these monsters to the dungeon, we'll deal with them later. For now, I wish to speak to this off-islander", "Right away", Isaac replied. I made no attempt to hide my worry when the girls were dragged off, Sohara looking at me with tears in her eyes as the men shoved them away. I looked back to see the man approach me and unsheathe his knife. Luckily, before I could pee my pants, he simply cut my bonds and pulled me to my feet. "I guess I can't be mad at you for not knowing any better", he said. I looked into his eyes and resisted any urge I had to correct him. It would end badly. ----- Turns out the man's name was Melnik, and he was the harbinger of the men who protected the village as well as ran it, a sort of military junta by the looks of it. He told me a lot of stuff I had already guessed. That humanity was near extinction, that there were hardly any places humans could call their own, and that they were surrounded on all sides. He said he allowed me to walk around because there was a chance that I might yet be "saved" since I didn't grow up on the island, and as a result didn't have much contact with Mamono. "So you see", Melnik said. "We are one of the only places humans can call their own. We have food, water, and security. Almost everything you could hope for". "Judging by your men you use advanced scouts to take care of threats rather than relying on static defenses to keep you safe", I said. "Impressive", Melnik said. "I didn't' take you for someone who knew anything about military matters". "I learned a lot about it back home. Lots of readily available information for anyone to look at", I said. "Not that anyone cared to understand it". "Then you understand why I wanted to talk to you. But there's still the matter of the monsters you arrived with", Melnik said. "Do you value their lives as much as any humans?", he asked. "Well…", I said, hesitating a little. "I can't say I like every single person that I've come across. Human or monster. And they annoy the hell out of me as much as my family did back home", I replied. "Well at least you arrived with less aggressive monsters. Judging by your clothes you came from the north. if you had arrived with lizardmen, minataurus's or any other monsters of that nature, we probably wouldn't be speaking right now" "I take it you have a habit of killing monsters on sight", I said. "My orders are to keep them away from Haktiva unless we absolutely need something from them, and only if we can trade coin or supplies for them. I'd never sacrifice a boy for a mountain of gold", he said. "Some of the looks your people gave us gave me the feeling my friends shouldn't be breathing right now", I said. "Can you blame them?", he asked. "We've come under attack more than once before. I can't say I want all the monsters in the world to die, I'd rather keep them out of my home. If I have to kill them so ensure that, I won't lose any sleep over it. But I find scarring them off leaves less incentive for one of their armies to come after us. We have good fighters, but we have only so many whereas the monsters have thousands" "Ah", I replied. "You may see your companions if you wish. I'll have to send you away so as not to agitate the populace, but if you wish to do something for us, I can allow you and you alone the chance to return here whenever you need, so long as you do not betray us", Melnik said. "Thank you, I replied. If it's not too much trouble, I'd like to hear about your offer after I see my friends". "Very well. Isaac will let you in if you give him this", Melnik said, handing me a piece of parchment. I went made my way into the dungeon to find Isaac guarding the door. He was less than thrilled to se me. "What do you want, collaborator?", he aced. "Melnik said I could go in if I gave you this", I replied, handing him the piece of parchment. "Very well", Isaac replied without a trace of enthusiasm. He opened the door and I stepped inside, the smell not being as bad as I expected it to be. "Alex!", Sohara cheered as soon as she saw me. I kept my distance to make sure the guards didn't get the wrong Idea about us. "The guy says we can go", I said. "Oh thank goodness", Sohara said, sighing in relief. "It stinks in here!", Kaede complained. I ignored her and turned my attention back to Soahra, as well as Kareha who joined our conversation. "I'm surprised I didn't know about this place", Kareha said. "I blame myself for us being here", she said solemnly. "Don't worry about it", I said. "We can leave as soon as I talk to the leader about this thing he wanted me to do". "And what would that be?", Kareha asked. "Not sure, but he said I'd be welcome here if I did it", I replied. "You're not thinking about leaving us, are you?!', Sohara asked, her voice resonating with distress. "Not exactly. It's jut nice to know there's some place for my kind", I replied. Sohara turned her gaze way from me, but Kareha seemed to understand. "Well don't let us keep you", Kareha said. "Right", I said. "Hope you girls are ready to get moving again. "I'll go wherever you do, my love", Sohara spoke up. Did she have to say that in front of everyone, including the monster hating guards? Alex's map and path so far http://imgur.com/01UK1X5 -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 4:50 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Yudayahito's Story [3/8] Day 19 You know, it's funny how much trouble you can get in after so little time. I blame the girls. They fuck with your mind just by being there. I liked to think I was immune, but I suppose nobody's immune to their sex drive. Well maybe monks, but they've been conditioned, and even they have their limits. Gaaaah! Melnik was nice enough to give me a new pair of clothes. I liked my pseudo-Japanese stuff, but this allows me to indulge in my enjoyment of all things military. Of coarse, I was given this stiff in exchange for doing that job he wanted me to do. It's literally a milk run. He explained to me that his men need all the advantages they can get since it's pretty much just them against the world, so I have to go and get some Holstaurus milk. The courier's life sure is interesting. I can see why Kota does it…. I wonder what he's up to. Anyways, the outfit is the light version of what those Haktivans wear. The uniform is armor in and of itself, though I don't have the leather or metal attachments they had, which is a shame because it looks so much cooler that way. Anyway, the pants, shirt and cloak are all made of specially treated arachne silk. I''m guessing they weave it really tight and pour some chemicals on it to make it like soft chainmale. You know, it seems like these guys utilize a lot of Mamono stuff even though they aren't exactly partial to any other species but us Homo Sapiens Sapiens. Use the enemies tools against them I suppose. Though, how they get their hands on the stuff is anyone's guess. I'm guessing couriers like me, as well as possible raiding caravans since they seem like the type to do it. I've got a little Apache in me, so I'm okay with that. I've never met a Holstaruas, but Sohara didn't look like she liked the idea of meeting one, Kareha only cared because she wanted to see how I interacted with one, and Kaede wants a glass of milk. Go figure. That reminds me, I haven't had chocolate milk in so long. I hope they have chocolate here. Luckily for me the place I'm supposed to get the milk is from some farm right outside of Alnor, so I don't have to go half-way across the island again. ----- This area is a lot more populated than the ones we've been to so far. We've been running into more people on the rode. Sometimes human, sometimes Mamono, sometimes both. One group was some guy being harassed by tiny flying girls(Kareha informed me they were imps) while he was walking with a brown haired girl who looked human enough. From the way the guy talked, I guessed he was from my world too. I wanted to talk to him, but he looked busy with what he was doing. I wonder if I'll see them again. (shout out to dcw2021) ----- We stopped at an inn for the night. Lucky for me I still had 60 gold left so we got some rooms and some chow, even if it was a little more expensive than the last one. I collapsed into my bed and relished the feeling of actual sheets. The courier's life can really make you appreciate the simple things. I had removed my cape and was in the middle of taking off my boots when I heard a nock at my door. "Yeah?", I called. Sohara opened the door just as I slipped my other boot off. The look on her face told me she was worried about something. "Something wrong?", I asked. "I've been thinking", Sohara said. "Since we were captured… I was so afraid. For you, for me, and he others. I'm thankful that things turned out favorably, but this feeling has still been nagging at me" I stayed silent while she talked. A habit I picked up back home since I had to play the part of therapist for the family a lot. "I thought I was going to lose you. I can't bare the thought of us being apart!", Sohara said, tears forming in her eyes. "I don't want to feel like that again", she said, the tears now falling steadily down her cheeks. "I want to…. I want to be with you now. Now and forever", she said, basically pleading at me. I hate it when people cry. It actually makes me mad if anything. I think it's gross. No really, I do! Sohara tackled me to onto the bed, still crying. "Please, Alex", she said. "Please let us be together this night" I only said this because I wanted her to stop crying "Okay", I replied. Sexy time with Sohara Day 20, Part 1 I woke up with Sohara wrapped around me, still nude of coarse. I smiled at her sleeping face and ran my fingers trough her silver hair. Unlike the usual nights in the tent, this felt like bliss. I suppose this was because of a variety of reasons, such as our carnal relations and the fact we weren't sharing the bed with a little Inari….. who was standing right in the door with Kareha. "Good morning", I said nervously. "NO FAIR!", Kaede shouted. "You're too young for that stuff", Kareha said. "Though I do think it's unkind of you to engage in something like this without telling me", she added. "Why would I tell you if I was doing something like this!?", I shouted. "For my research", Kareha replied. "Now if you'd like to go at it again-". I tossed my pillow at her before she could finish. "OUT!", I shouted. This had woken Sohara up but his point, though she didn't appear annoyed. "I'm fine with doing it again", she said sweetly. I however, was still very annoyed. "You get out too", I added. "But… but", Sohara stammered. "Now!" ----- I got a few looks from the others in the inn as I left. I caught a few werewolves staring at me as I walked out, that sent bait of a chill down my spine. I wish I had a dagger or something. ----- "Que sera sera", I sang as we walked. I'm not entirely sure why, but I started dancing in a whimsical manner. I spun around a few times as I went through the verses. "Whatever will be, will be. The future is ours to forge. Que sera sera!", I sang. Sohara looked at my with a little concern. Kareha looked at me with fascination. And Kaede decided to dance with me, grabbing my hands as I spun around. I guess the stress is stating to get to me. Oh well, can't fight it. Might as well embrace it! ----- I really should embrace this insanity more often. I can't keep worrying about everything. I should just go with what I want and disregard the consequences! I can be as carefree as I want! Que sera sera! I wish I had a computer to listen to that! No music like that here….. I wonder if this can play back music I've heard… No. they don't deserve to hear my music. Not yet anyways. ----- We made out way to the farm Melnik had mentioned. It was just beyond the city walls and I decided to send the girls off to the city to grab some more supplies while I handles this. I knocked on the door and removed my hood so as to meet the person I'd be dealing with. I really should have guessed this, but I very tall and very buxom holstaurus greeted me. My eyes drifted down to her stomach and while I thought she as just fat at first, it urns out she was pregnant, if the way she stroked her stomach meant anything. "Hello there", she said sweetly. "Hi", I said. "I'm here to pick up an order for Miller", I said. Miller was an alias of Melnik's. He told me they meant the same thing, though most people wouldn't guess that. "Oh", the holstaruas said. "Well then I'm sure you'l want it fresh. My daughter will gladly help you. Her name is Misty, by the way." "You sound a little frustrated", I commented, noticing a change in her tone. "My husband has been busy with his guard duties. On top of that, we've made it a rule not to do anything remotely romantic aside from a kiss until I give birth", the mother replied. "Well I'd suggest a new hobby. Anyhow, any idea where I can find Misty?", I asked. "She handles our little stall in the city. I'd be there myself, but my husband doesn't want the stress to get to me and the baby. She's rather shy, so try not to scare her", she said. "Right. Thank you", I said, walking away. "And don't worry about payment!", the mother cow called. "It's been taken care of!" Well that put my mind at ease. I made my way into the city, the marble buildings reminding me of why I loved history as I made my way through the crowds. Sure enough, I made my way into the market. I scanned the stalls and saw an admittedly cute holstaurus girl standing at a stall selling bottles of milk and a few wheels of cheese. I approached her from the crowd and cleared my throat to make my presence known. "Hello, Misty", I said cheerfully. The girl jumped a little in surprise, her breasts bouncing with the motion. "Oh… Hi", she said meekly. Her mom was right, she was shy. Almost too shy….. "Your mother said I could help out with my order", I said, keeping my hands in my coat. Misty just stared at me for a few moments before eventually bending over and producing a small sign that read "CLOSED" on it. "Follow me", she said in the same shy manner. She lead me into a storage room behind the stand. Apparently her family did very well for themselves, since the building was quite large and well furnished. Guess it came with the territory. As you can imagine, there were lots of milk jugs inside, all empty of coarse. Misty looked at me, her hand over her mouth as she spoke. "If you don't mind, I need your help", she said. "With what?", I asked, tilting my head. "Well…", she said. "I'm not very good at milking myself, and since my mother sent you hear, I suppose you can be trusted", she said. I stared at her for a moment before it finally clicked. "You want me to milk you?", I asked. Misty nodded, blushing a bit. I'm not the horniest of people, so I didn't really want to do this. But Melnik was counting one me. Plus I technically already got paid for this, and my damn conscience wouldn't allow me to opt out of this. "Fine", I groaned. (Reluctant Milking Scene) ----- I stepped out of the building two very heavy and very large jugs of fresh milk. The sun was still high in the sky so I still had time to deliver my original package. I felt a hand touch my shoulder, and I saw Misty there, still blushing. "Thanks", she said. "For what?", I asked, hoping to get going… Not that I didn't sorta enjoy what we did "For milking me", she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Don't mention it", I replied. "No seriously, don't" ----- I walked down the street with the jugs the cool, metal digging into my palms. Between them and the pack I still carried, I must have looked like a hunchback. The package Juna had given me said that Pompeia lived in the lower part of the city, near a university of sorts. I should have guessed. The Academy of Carnal Knowledge. It made my skin crawl just looking at it. The lewd statues depicting various sex acts put me on edge was well. I'm a healthy young guy with a working set of genitals, but I don't actively try to get laid every five minutes. I can see why Haktiva hates monsters, though I'm sure this is a lesser reason if anything is to be believed. Lucky for me, Pompeia's house was close enough so I could get the hell away as fast as possible. I set the jugs down and banged in the door. "One minute!", I heard someone call. Her voice was well projected and resonated authority. The door opened a few moments later, and the Salamander I'd been looking for stood there before me. She looked like someone who'd seen her share of fights, though retained a lot of physical beauty. I suppose the warrior figure she sported added to her charm. As did the flaming tail. "Yes?", she asked. "I have a package for you from Juna of Tamago Village", I replied, holding out the small purple box the creepy lady had given me. "Oh!", Pompeia said, smiling. "Thank you, young man". She opened the package with her claws and produced a small glass sake bottle. "What's that?", I asked, curious to see what I'd been delivering. "Juna's special brew", Pompeia replied. "This stuff will put you in the mood right after you swallow!" "Oh", I replied, my enthusiasm long gone. "Say, you're pretty cute. Want to help me out at the Univerity?", she asked. "I give demonstrations there and I need an assistant". "Juna said you had a package for her as well", I said, dodging the question. Pompeia frowned at my avoidance, but nonetheless complied. "Follow me", she said. I followed the still armored salamander into her home. The granite floors and purple finish on the walls were definitely expensive. She reached into a cabinet in the hall, wiggling her butt in an unsuccessful effort to entice me, and produced a small package. "Take care of this", she said. "They take a lot of time to make just right, and I don't think Juna will be happy to have it arrive broken". "You can count on me", I said, stuffing the package away. "Now about my payment?" "Well…", Pompeia said suggestively. "Money please", I said in a deadpan manner. "Fine", Pompeia said, frustrated. She handed me a bag of coin, a considerably heavier one compared to the one Juna had given me. "Two hundred gold", she said. "Though my offer still stands", she added. "Thank you for the payment", I replied, walking out the door as fast as I could. Day 20, Part 2 I met up with the girls ear the city gates. Much to me chagrin, they spent most of the money on sweets. They said they were tired of rations and scavenged meals and just wanted a little break. Never gonna let them handle money again! Least I already got paid. Since they can't return the the village, I bought them some rooms in a local hotel for the night(70 gold but they wouldn't look anywhere else!) I should have thought about how I was gonna move all this stuff, but it seems fate decided to give me a bit of a break. "Well aint you a sight for sore eyes", I heard a familiar voice say. "Kota?", I asked, turning to see my courier friend. "No way, how ya been?" "Alright", he replied. "Looks like you've been busy" "Yeah, I figured I needed to make some cash and you kinda gave me the idea" "Looks like you're carrying me more than you can handle", Kota said, gesturing to the milk jugs. "Yeah. Think you can help me out?", I asked. "For a price", Kota replied. "Yeah that figures", I said. "Let's say ten gold" "Well since you're a friend", Lota said. ----- We walked down the road together towards the village. I asked him if he ever made deliveries here. He said he was actually born their, though the severed heads were new. I asked him what had happened, but he didn't want to talk about it. As you can imagine, he took off as soon as we were done, but not before I paid him. ----- Melnik was pleased I made my delivery so quickly. He offered me a way to "protect myself from the depraved hordes that threaten our survival with each passing second". I obliged. ----- Melnik laid out a few weapons for me, the first being a short-sword near identical to the old Spartan xiphos, though instead of bronze it was most likely steel or something similiar(as if I'm familiar with this world's elements and compounds). I gripped the weapon in my hand, my urge to kill and appetite for destruction coming out of it's dark hole for really the first time since arriving here. "This is what we start off with when we first start training", Melnik explained. If you survive long enough, you get something like mine here". Strapped to his belt was something like the mean-looking kiopis I loved using in an old game of mine. "Of coarse, there's always the good old fashioned spear", he added. Again, keeping with the spartan style(in terms of weapons anyways) there was a suspiciously dory looking spear on the table as well. But if you prefer to take your foes out from a distance, you can always use the bow and arrows". "I think I'll stick with the sword for now", I replied. "Don't think I'm quite ready to be a soldier at the moment and it seems easy enough to use" "If you wanted to be a soldier you'd have to give up that courier job of yours", Melnik said with a grin. But then where'd we be without someone to deliver us the various things we can't get here in the last bastion of humanity?" I set the weapon down. I needed to some answers before I decided to keep any ties to these guys. "Mind telling me about what goes on here? I mean, if my map is to be believed, you're safe as can be in Amarante's territory", I said. Melinik grimaced. "There was a time when humans were many, and Haktiva was a proud kingdom", Melnik replied. "We were proud, and didn't have to resort to stealth to fight. But long before my time, and that of even my grandfather's, the monsters descended upon us. We were not the only kingdom to fight, but we were the only ones who caused enough trouble for the Mamono that it soon became a priority for them to take us alive. We're a strong breed, and they wanted strong children. After many years, we were eventually cornered. Some wanted to fight till the end, some wanted to surrender, but the only idea that caught on was…." Melnik sighed and scratched his beard. This obviously wasn't a very pleasant topic. "Felode", he said. "Mass suicide. Everyone was prepared to slit their throats and serve hemlock to the children. It would deny the monsters the victory they wanted most. But then one of the monster lords stepped in. She promised to end the war and allow us to remain independent so long as we still lived and did not seek revenge towards any mamono. We agreed, and for a time, things were prosperous. Of coarse, there were many mamono who wanted to steal us away for themselves. Of coarse we had to defend ourselves, so we fought back. The lord did nothing, since we were not the aggressors. Over time, it became the established belief in ending the threat before it began. We patrolled the lands, stopped any monster that came near, either driving them off or by killing them. I've noticed during my stay that people have grown restless. They want to see the lands without the fear of monsters snatching them away. They say this villa is just another prison. They want to be free. I have no love for mamono, but there's no way we could take on an army by ourselves. There are too few of us, and even then, we're only human" "Sounds like there might be some who want to take on the momono no matter the risks", I replied. "I can't blame them", Melnik said. "I've tried to convince the council to allow expeditions into the outside world, but they'll have none of it. They think it's better for us to stay here. The sad part is they are the majority. Me and those who want to lash out against the monsters are still a minority, but I fear there are more agitators than I or the council can handle. Isaac is one of them" "That's not surprising", I replied. "Think anything could convoke the contented majority?", I asked. "You'd have to bring in enough outsider humans to give a testimony, though Isaac and the others may not wish them to be convinced", Melnik replied. "Is that why you're talking to me so much?", I asked. "Smart boy", Melnik said, smiling. "Come. Let's forget about these grave matters and get into gold old fashioned fight training!" ----- Every time I think I can't feel any more sore, I'm proven to be very wrong. Day 21 Well after hours of grueling training, I can safely say I'll be able to defend myself against one moderately competent fighter. I was a fast learner if something interested me, but there's no way I could hope to match the skills of someone like Melnik. Still, he did give me a new piece of gear. He noticed the way I want to block with my left all the time since I was pretty good at kepo, but that had no place in swordsmanship. Well, not usually. This was something else I'd noticed. The Haktivans wore a signature pair of gauntlets decorated with the hand and leaf symbol on their banner. It was funny that they wore these even if they weren't armored elsewhere. Melnik said those blocks worked well with a one-handed blade since i could attack with one hand and block with the other. Made sense, but it would take a lot of practice. Lucky for me, Melnik offered to train me in exchange for supplies(stuff like ore, grain, as well as maps and arachne silk). I headed out of the village, yawning as I went. I had to get back to Alnor to get the girls. As much as I kinda liked the idea of ditching them, it wouldn't be right. Damn morals. I was glad that there cloudy out today, that way there was no infernal sun to hide from and I could walk around without my hood, even though it was stylish. I took a different route for the fun of it, hand in my pocket. I forgot I had a piece of charcoal with me, and was contemplating tossing it since I didn't have to worry about purifying water so much anymore, but my thoughts drifted to one thing. Something smelled really good. ----- When was the last time I smelled anything spicy in this world? I couldn't remember, and it was exactly what I was craving. I really gotta remember to stop thinking with my stomach. Base instincts get me into nothing but trouble. Thinking back, it was a horrible idea to travel in the direction of the deicious aroma. It lead me to the northwest, though through the forest it all looks the same there's no way to tell if you enter Kaori's land. Sure enough, I found myself in the middle of a clearing. There several figures sat around a small fire, their tents and covered wagon making me think they were merchants. "Hey!", I called. The figures turned to me and I could tell what they were. A few lizards, one minataurus, a pair of orcs and a very large ogre. "Think I can have some of that?, I asked. There was a look of bewilderment on most of the faces of the group, but the ogre smiled and nodded. "Anything for a fellow traveler", she said, scooping me a bowl of the spicy stew I'd smelled. I took a seat next to the Orcs and dug in. The spices burned my tongue with flavor you have to pay through the nose to get at really expensive restaurants. I teared up a little bit from the spice, but the burn felt great. I finished my meal quick enough and sat up, ready to leave. "Oh thank you so much!", I said. "I don't feel right eating without paying you back. How's uh… five gold sound?" "I think I have a better idea", the ogre said. I looked up from my coin purse too late to notice the ogre motion at the orcs, I did feel something hit the back of my head though, and then it all went black. ----- I woke up feeling motion sick. I saw a white cloth that blocked some of the sun, though there was this unbearable heat. I sat up and resisted the urge to vomit. "How long was I out for?", I asked out loud. I rubbed some of the sweat off my forehead and down my face. "When was the last time I shaved?" Yeah, I'd apparently gotten a little five o clock shadow. Nothing wrong with a little stubble, since it made me look older I noticed there were metal bars surrounding me, and before long it dawned on me. I was fucking captured by slavers. But that wasn't the worst part. I slid my hand through the bars and grabbed the tarp, opening it a little to reveal mountains of sand. I was in the fucking desert. The worst possible place for me. "GOD FUCKING DAMNIT!!!", I shouted. Day 23 So it turns out I was unconscious for a whole day. Well that's supposed to be super bad for you, I'm not that concerned. Okay I do feel a little an all consuming urge for chaos and spam more than usual, but I'm not too worried about that. Turns out I was sold already. Instead of the merry band of stereotypes, I was now in a cage surrounded by a bunch of desert type harpies all wearing long robes that desert tribes wore where I came from and one camel, who must be the mastermind behind it all. The harpies must have flown me over here and now are taking a break, as evidenced by some of their rumps on top of my cage. "Hey". I said, but nobody answered. "Hey", I repeated, but still no answer. "Hey. Hey. Hey. Hey. Hey. Hey. Hey…… HEY!" "WHAT!", one of them finally responded. "Let me go", I said. "No way", she replied. "Why not?", I asked. "Since when do we get a man out in the desert? Besides, we payed three hundred gold for you" "Three hundred?! I'm worth at least five hundred! You cheapskates!", I shouted. "Well you'll make a good husband. Or concubine, whichever the chief decides", the harpy responded. "Can't I decide what I can do?", I asked. "No", the harpy replied. "Why not?" "You're a slave" "So?" "You don't get a choice?" "Why not?" "BECAUS THAT'S HOW SLAVERY WORKS!", she finally shouted. ….."Well you don't have to yell", I replied. ----- You know, the worst part about all this is that I don't have my stuff anymore. I mean, I just got a cool new sword, and it gets fucking taken from me. Oh, and I lost the package I was supposed to deliver. That's gonna hurt my reputation. As well as my person if Juna finds out. Least I still have my outfit, though I do wish it was a different color. I prefer blue. We stopped for the night at a small oasis and I was allowed out of my cage. No the irony isn't lost on me. Of coarse at least one harpy was following me all the time, so that made going to the bathroom really awkward. While dinner was cooking(rice and kebabs from the smell of it) I was given the chance to bathe. Of coarse, all the harpies would be watching me, so I declined. But then again, I was a slave so I had no choice, their talons proved that. So I was forced to bathe in front of a bunch of horny bird-girls. Good thing they didn't ask me to sing. I only do that when I'm alone or when I'm not being ogled. At least dinner was good. ----- I sat in my cage feeling depressed for obvious reasons. I actually missed the women who drove me crazy. Maybe it's just because I considered them the lesser of two evils. I just stared out at the desert, some old songs coming back into my mind. Must be from not plain Fallout for so long. "Maybe. You'll think of me when you are all alone", I sang to myself. My voice was a little too deep to match the guy from the Ink Spots, but like anyone else here knew that song. "Maybe the one-who is-waiting for you… Will prove untrue. Then what will you do? Maybe you'll sit and sigh. Wishing that I were near. Maybe. You'll ask me to come back again and maybe. I'll say, maybe" I heard one of the harpies start sniffling and I looked up. "That was beautiful", she said, wiping tears away with her wing. I managed to contain my annoyance since it would be ill advised to make these girls mad, in the desert no less. I cleared my throat and put on my bed 'I don't hate you' face. "It's a song form my home", I said. "Lots of love songs like that before I was born. The ones that came after that, not so good" "We have songs like that too", the harpy replied. This one was different from the harpy that usually watched over me. Her hair was white instead of red, the same went for her feathers. "Oh yeah?", I asked. The harpy nodded. "Would you like to hear one?", she asked. "Do I have a choice?", I asked sarcastically. The harpy smiled and took a breath before starting. "The wind will bring us together, your hands in my feathers. Under the sun we will dance and soar. Under the moon we will lie down and embrace forever more" The lyrics went pretty much like that for a while, but she did have a lovely singing voice. "What did you think?", she asked, her golden eyes full of hope. "I liked it", I replied, hoping to stop this before the others started singing too. "Tehee. Thanks!", she said, blushing and sitting back up. "Oh", she added, looking back down at me. "I'm Miri", she said. "Alex", I replied. ----- The harpies seemed to be well rested enough to get rid of the canal and fly my right back to their home. That was unacceptable. I needed to escape. I paced back and forth in the cart trying to think of something when I noticed the chart moved back and forth with my movements. "Well I'm an idiot", I mumbled to myself. With my hope restored, I took position at one end of the cart and dashed over to the other side, shifting the cart over. I heard some of the harpies shriek out of fear, so I had to hurry. Two more times and the cart tumbled over, the top falling off along with a few harpies. I pushed the metal bars up over my head and started running, trying not to look at the now exposed butts of a few of the harpies and ran like the maniac that I was turning into. And just like that, my hopes were crushed. A colossal blast of sand shot upas a massive worm-like beast broke the surface, it's eyes staring at me. I rolled out of the way as it charged at me with it's mouth wide open and back into the sand and quickly regained my footing. I did not want to relive my Tremors nightmares from when I was a kid, so I ran faster than I thought I could. Of coarse, that wasn't very fast compared to a sandworm. I panted hard as it got closer and closer, only fear and adrenaline keeping me going in the sand and heat. then, just as I was about to be devoured(or whatever considering this world) something grabbed me by the shoulders and I was soaring through the air. I looked up to see it was Miri who had saved me, a look of determination on her face. "Oh thank you thank you thank you!", I said. "You saved me! Thank you so much" I hysterically said. "You do realize you're in a lot of trouble, right?", she asked. "Oh right", I answered, remembering I was a slave trying to escape. I refused to resign myself to this fate. I just had to think of a better plan instead of acting on impulse. God help me. The song I was singing only better Day 24 Trouble was an understatement. The damn harpies stripped me naked as soon as we got to the village. Least I was able to cover myself a bit with my hands. The harpy village was a bunch of mud huts on a cliff overlooking the desert. Not much of a view, but the oasis in the center meant water, plant life, and by extension shade. At least I wasn't going to get another sunburn again. But it was still an unacceptable situation. I had to escape. I had to get my stuff back, and I had to get paid. Also reunite with Sohara, Kareha and Kaede. They were important too(for some reason) I was lead into the largest hut of mud in the village and made to bow before a regal and old looking harpy, dressed in a more elaborate black and white robe than that of my captors. "So this is the man you told me of", she said, her voice full of wisdom. "I must say, I thought he'd be taller". "He was the only man they had", the red-headed harpy said. "You should learn to shop around more", the chief harpy said, staining up from her pillow. She approached me and stared at me for a few minutes, neither of us blinking. I did my best not to blink because I thought if I stared her down, maybe I could go free. Then she started snoring. "Uh… Elder", the red-head asked. The chief just snored some more. "Elder?", she repeated, waving her wing in front of her face. Another harpy sighed. "She fell asleep again" "Oh so I've been having a staring contest with her for no reason?", I asked, annoyed. "Quiet, you!", the red-head said, actually smacking me with her wing. It didn't hurt, it just caught me off guard. "ELDER!", the red head shouted, poking her in the side with her talon. "Hu?", the elder asked, blinking a few times. "Oh right, the man". She walked around me, inspecting my body like a piece of meat. She then had the others flip me onto my back to she could get a good look at my wedding tackle. It tickled when she touched it with her feathers and I couldn't help but laugh. "What's with the shape?", she asked. "Looks like you're missing something" "Circumcision is tradition where I come from!", I protested. "It's about being clean!" "Well you'll be a dirty boy soon enough", the elder said with a wry smile. "Dress him up and we'll see who gets him. He's got a look of devotion in his eyes. Husband material if I ever saw it, though of coarse we'll need to se if he's fit for kids" "What!? No way! I'm not ready for marriage! I never even kissed any of these girls", I protested. "Well if you insist on kissing someone…", the elder said. She knelt down next to me and puckered her old, wrinkly lips. Lucky for me I fainted so I have no memory of what happened afterwords. ----- I woke up dressed in a white robe kinda like what the harpies wore, only without a hood. How the harpies managed to dress me still bugs me to this day. I was in another one of those mud huts, only the door was locked from the other side. I thought about tunneling my way out but I still needed my stuff. So Sat in the room for a while when the door was opened. In stepped the elder, Miri, the red-head, and two other harpies. I didn't really recognize. "In order to determine if you really are fit for being a good father, we must test you" "Oh come one, I don't want kids", I said. "We do", the elder retorted. "Even without a lord's blessing, we can still procreate. So long as you keep trying". "So what are you gonna do to me?", I asked, my anxiety rising. "Well today we're gonna see how you handle actual kids", the elder replied. "Grab him" I was relieved to know I wasn't going to be violated, but my situation still sucked. I was brought to the main courtyard thing and presented before a bunch of little harpies. They all looked at me with the same kind of big eyes Kaede used on me, which made me feel something I was unaware of. Maybe it was something I ate. "You're going to be looking after one of these children for the day every day. Picked at random of coarse" The elder mumbled something to herself as she moved her wing over each miniharpy. I leaned in to hear what she was saying. I honestly could not believe it. "Eeny. Meeny. Miny. Mo" "Seriously?", I asked out loud. "You guys have that here?". "What?, the elder asked. "Ugh, now I have to start over. Eeny. Meeny. Miny…" Unable to resist the temptation to screw with them, I coughed loudly enough to interrupt the slightly senile elder. Again she had to start over, and I had the biggest shit-eating grin on my face. I would have done this a third time, but I felt a talon dig into my foot ever so lightly. "There", the elder said, moving a miniharpy over to me with her grey wing. "This is Amata. You'll be watching her for the day" I looked down at the little girl and she smiled. She had light and white hair and feathers and big blue eyes. I'll admit, as much as little girls bug me, I like them better than grown up women since they haven't learned to become evil yet. Who knows, maybe I could manipulate her to go against her community and have her help me? Nah, sounds like too much work. Amata held her wings up like she wanted to be picked up, so I obliged. She was very light, which made sense considering her species, and she snuggled up next to me. Was I really that likable or was it just her naive trusting nature. I also would have guessed it was my Child at Heart perk, but that might be stretching it. I heard a few "aaawws", from the grown ups, but I ignored them. "Guess I lucked out with her", I said, smiling. ------ It's nice to not be beaten and tormented for once. I spent the day keeping track of Amata much the s ams I would look after any little kid. I guess she reminded me of my little sister a bit. It had been a while since I felt like a big brother(not in the creepy way), so this was actually a welcome change of pace. The red-head sat next to me with a sleeping Amata on my lap. "I'm surprised to see you so domesticated after all the crap you put us through in the desert", she said. "The difference is I like her and despise you", I quipped. "Well at least your honest", she said, rolling her eyes. "Damn straight", I replied. We sat there for a few minutes, I stroked Amata's hair and chuckled to myself. "What?", the red-head asked. "Sitting here with Amata kinda reminds me of spending time with a cat. Only Amata has proven herself to be a lot less selfish", I replied. "Think you can handle the others?", she asked. "Probably. That is, assuming I don't escape", I replied. "Oh? But wouldn't that hurt their little feelings?", she asked snidely. "Life is cruel", I replied nonchalantly. "I don't get you", she said, a little frustration in her voice. "Well that's something we have in common", I said. "What?", she asked. "Nevermind", I said. I was glad to have an easy day for once. Of coarse, I knew there was no way my good luck could last. But you have to take the bad with the good I suppose. Though the exchange rate could be more favorable. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 4:50 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Yudayahito's Story [4/8] Day 25 Well I've got to look after another miniharpy today and yes, she will be picked at random. ----- Today's harpy was named Star, a lovely white and black harry who WETS HERSELF WHENEVER SHE GETS EXCITED! Seriously! As soon as the elder picked her, she wet herself, and guess who has to clean her up? It's interesting to know how well you can do something with your eyes closed. I can't remember the last time I took so many baths. At least nothing bad happened to her and I'm not in trouble. I'm surprised the adults haven't tried anything with me. Guess they don't do much of anything without the elder's say so. I do find it ironic though that for people who live in the desert, they have a hard time understanding my dry sense of humor. Hehehe. Good thing there are only four of these kids. Miri has been pretty kind to me, singing songs to me before I fall asleep. Nice girl. She'll be devastated when I leave. Day 26 Another day, another miniharpy. This one had black hair and wings and was named Kiri. She looked cheerful enough, but she has another bad habit like Star. She bites. You know when the elder said nobody was supposed to get hurt, it would have been nice to be included! Kiri actually bit me on the neck. The red-head saw my hicky and I swear she looked jealous! I however, was just sore. My left index finger throbbed the whole day. Day 27 Last day with the kids. I need to figure a way out of here before I get forced in to marriage. One thing that's bugging me is the fact that I'm the only guy here in the village. I'll have to ask about that. ----- The last kid is named Helen. She's a sandy blonde(ha!). Good Lord, I haven't seen a grain of sugar here in the desert and she acts like she's in a perpetual sugar rush! She almost flew off before I managed to catch her, nearly falling over the cliff in the process. She's sweet and all, but I contemplated knocking her out just so I could rest. Lucky for me, the day went by fast, so she was taken off my hands. ----- Turns out Miri and Amata are half-sisters. Miri told me so as I sat in my little prison. I used the opportunity to ask her about the lack of guys, she said the men were all taken by bandits back when men were allowed to leave the village. Guess that's why they don't et me out of their sight. I know where they're keeping my stuff now. The elder's hut. Saw them when Helen flew in there and nearly got me in trouble again. They fall asleep pretty quickly so I have all night to bust out of my room and into the elder's hut. ----- Using a sharp rock I found on the ground I broke a hole big enough fro me to crawl through an out into the rest of the village. It took me a couple of hours, but I still had plenty of time to make my daring escape. Creeping into the elder's hut was actually pretty easy. Harpies weren't very good at making doors, though their homes are pretty damn warm. Sure enough, there was my coat, pack and sword, mounted on the wall. I donned my coat as quickly as I could and attached my sword me my belt, feeling secure again. I looked through my pack to make sure everything was still there. Much to my dismay, most of my rations, all of my cash, and worse, my package was gone. I figured the elder had the cash and package with her, so I decided to sneak into the other room, hoping all my time playing Metro would pay off. The elder's hut was really only three rooms as compared to the single room huts of the other harpies. A sort of throne room where she usually was, a bedroom, and what appeared to be an egg-laying room, which I guess played into the tribal nature. I heard the elder's haggard breaths, as well as strange moaning noises. My sense of morals made me wonder if she was sick, or in pain, and that if I helped out, I could get a reward. Like being free. I peeked my head in, and my throat burned with vomit, which I successfully held in until I scurried out of the room. "That's what I was carrying?", I whimpered to myself. I hurled up in despair, trying to get that image out of my head. ----- The harpies found me huddled in the fetal position outside of the elder's hut. My escape was again delayed, but at least I was allowed to keep my clothes this time since they couldn't pull me out of the my position. I may never sleep again, for I know what awaits me in my nightmares….. Day 28 Miri eventually got me out of my fetal position. She's so kind and caring, hard to imagine why's she single….. oh wait. ----- "Did you have anyone before we got you?", Miri asked. "Hmm?", I asked, my check full of meat and rice. "I mean were you alone or…..", Miri said, fidgeting as she became more and more embarrassed. "I uh… I had some companions I was traveling with", I replied, that weird feeling in my gut popping up again. "Were they Mamono?", she asked, a certain hope sparking in her eyes. "Yeah", I replied, knowing full well I just crushed some of her hope. "Oh….", Miri said. Her spirit perked up again. "Were you with any of them?", she asked. "As a matter necessity", I replied. It wasn't a total lie, but it wasn't the whole truth either. "So then…. Would you… would you w-want to get married?", she asked, blushing with eyes full of hope. "I uh… I couldn't", I replied. "B-but why not?", Miri asked, tears beginning to form in her eyes. "Because I don't love you", I replied. I felt bad for saying it, but that was nowhere near as bad as it hurt Miri to hear it. She ran out of the hut in tears, the Elder and the red-head popping in just after. "Well it looks like you're not as kind to her as you are to the children", the elder said, rubbing her chin. "That was me being kind", I replied dryly. I was in no mood for their crap. "Well it doesn't look like you're much of a husband after all", she said. Okay, that actually hurt pretty bad. "Heavan forbid I don't want to marry the people who bought me as a slave", I retorted. "You should be thankful we did buy you. There are many monsters far less kind than we are", the red-head said, offended. "Yeah, whatever", I replied. There was a bit of a silence before the Elder spoke up again. "Considering your attempted escape, it seems that you're not the kind to be easily domesticated", she said. "Gee, really?", I asked sarcastically. "It's surprising, considering most men are glad to become a harpy's husband" "Well I'm not most men", I replied. "You said you weren't taken before, so why have ay reservations?", the Elder asked. "Because…. Because…. Because it wouldn't be fair", I replied. "To who?", the elder asked. "To Sohara", I repleid. "And who might that be?", she asked. "A shirohebi who I met shortly after arriving here", I replied. "And before you ask, yes I'm not form the island" "So what about this white-snake?", the Elder asked, raising an eyebrow. "She loves me", I replied. "I've never loved anyone, but I know what's fair. Besides, I kinda left her and the others high and dry in Alnor. But that's more of the slaver's fault than mine" The Elder didn't say anything for a few minutes. But then, she stepped over and placed her wing on my shoulder. "You don't belong here", she said. "And it would be wrong of us to keep you here" "So you're letting me go?", I asked. "Not exactly", the Elder replied. "We're giving you the chance to earn your freedom" "And how would I do that?", I asked. "Well since we paid three hundred gold for you, money would work, but you have no cash thanks to the slavers.Your sword would work since it's kinda pretty, but you'll obviously need it. So we'll let you pay for it with your body" "THAT'S JUST AS BAD!", I shouted. "We're Mamono, kid. It's just the way things are", the Elder replied with a wry smile. "Isn't there anything else?", I asked, hoping for another way out of this. "You could get one of them pregnant", the Elder replied, a little too quickly for my taste. "But… But what about the blessing thing?", I asked. "It could take forever!", I replied. "So we'll give it a shot, let you go, and then find you again if it doesn't work" I groaned in frustration. "I really do hate you all", I said. "But I guess I have no choice" "If it makes you feel any better, we'll let you choose who you get to knock up", the Elder replied.While it made me really uncomfortable to know that the Elder knew that phrase, I reluctantly agreed. ----- I guess I did like Miri enough to be able to choose her, even if she was pretty upset. We weren't allowed to see each other until the evening, so I had no idea what she would be like. ----- I was lead to Miri's hut, though to be honest there was very little that allowed me to tell the difference between them all. A few other harpies were standing outside to make sure I didn't try to escape, so I swallowed and entered. There were a lot of pillows spread out on the floor(gee I wonder why) as well as candles burning, which kinda smelled like cinnamon(not my favorite smell, but it could be worse). Miri was on her knees, still clothed much to my surprise, though her expression bugged me. She still looked upset, though not angry as I expected. "Why?", she asked. "Why me?". I didn't know ho to answer her right away, but I managed to come up with something that could convince her as well as myself. "I guess it's the best way for me to say I'm sorry", I replied. "For what?", Miri asked, tears in her eyes again. "For putting you through so much trouble", I replied. "But I… I", Miri stammered. I cut her off and planted a kiss on her lips. "Don't make this harder than it already is", I said softly. Miri wrapped her wings around me. "Okay", she whispered, kissing me back. Hanky Panky [/u] Day 29, Part 1 The harpies let me off with a big hurrah, as well as some food and water. I looked back to see the red-head and some of the other adults doing their best to hold back the miniharpies, as well as Miri holding her wing over her stomach. I felt a little weird seeing something like that, so I quickened my pace off the steps of the the cliff. I checked my map and plotted my coarse back to Alnor, hoping the girls were okay. It would take me quite a while to get back, but I was determined. Of coarse, traveling in the desert is much, much harder than traveling in temperate zones. I bedded down for the night under a small rock formation. Dinner was my favorite; dried meat. In the morning I stepped out my fire and continued walking before the sun came up. Have I mentioned that I hate sand? Because I really do. But the desert isn't all bad. Found this sort of barrel cactus sitting there in the sand. Figuring I could have a thirst quenching snack, I hacked a little bit off and chowed down. Thicker than I thought, but my mouth wasn't dry anymore. I walked along for a few more minutes, but then things started getting weird. My stomach grumbled and I started seeing things. My hands waved in and out of focus, and this little journal of mine started blinking all the colors of the rainbow. I started hearing things, and that's when my mind let go of the wheel. I've never been high, but this must have been what it was like. Wasn't as fun as you'd think. Here's an Idea of what my cactus water trip was like ----- I woke up face down in the sand, my head still spinning. I stood up and rubbed my temples profusely. This was one of the worst headaches I'd ever felt. Of coarse, things only got worse, as they often did. No landmarks were around, so my map was pretty much useless. I knew I could follow the sun east, but I had no Idea how long that would take me. I had little choice but to start walking. Then I started hearing things again. "What a fine mess you've gotten yourself into", I heard someone who sounded a lot like me said. I turned in the direction I thought I heard it come from and saw nothing. I looked back in front of me to see…. well, me standing there. "What the hell?", I asked, reaching out to touch myself(not like that!). "You know that's not going to work right?", my double asked me. "Because you're an illusion?", I asked. "More like a manifestation of your mind. Well, one of them anyways", 'he' said. "Wait, there are more of you?", I asked. "Just one. You can consider me your good side, because he's kind of an asshole", the double said. "Oh come now", another voice that sounded like me said. Out of nowhere, another me popped up right next to the first me. "I'd say I represent what he wants most. His most basic desires" "With absolutely no consideration for others", the first me said. "As long as their interests are align his, what's the harm?", the second me asked. "So, you're like my shoulder angle and devil?", I asked them both. "Something like that", they both replied. "I'm more of a manifestation of the Superego", the first one said. "You know, all that's good and true in yourself" "And I am the Id. I know what you want, how you want it, and when you want it", the second replied. "That's the same thing!", I said. "Our way sounds cooler", the second one retorted, very much like a child. "Shouldn't I be able to tell you two more easily apart?", I asked. "That would be too easy now would it?", they both asked smugly. "Any particular reason why I'm seeing you?", I asked, getting confused. "An onset of schizophrenia?", the first one suggested. "A side effect of that cactus you ate?", said the second one. "An effect this world is having on you" "Or maybe you just want some friends" "Okay, shut up! Let me think!", I shouted. "We can hear your thoughts", the first one said. "Yeah, no privacy for you!", the second one taunted. "Well can I at least get rid of you?", I asked. "For a bit, maybe", they replied. "But we might be permeant", the first one said. "So you better get used to us!", the second one said. "See you later!", the said in unison. "Well this is going to be fun!", I said sarcastically, marching off further into the desert. ----- These guys are more annoying than I thought they could be. Only about fifteen minutes went by and I started thinking about the girls and these guys had to throw their two cents in. "Why do you like them?", the one I figured was the Superego asked. "I guess because I'm a nice guy", I replied, annoyed. "Pussy", the other, who shall be appropriately called Id, said. "Who me?", I asked, offended. "No I mean that's why you like them. Pussy. Sex", Id replied. "How crass", Superego commented. "Hey, he has a sex drive", Id said, shrugging. "There's more to women than their bodies", I spoke up. "Like how it makes yo feel good to give Kaede piggyback rides?", Superego asked. "I guess", I replied. "Wait till she gets older. You'll be getting the piggy back rides, if you know what I mean", Id said, smiling wryly. "You are an ass", I said. "I'm a part of your mind", Id retorted. "He's got a point there", Superego agreed. "Fuck you both", I said. This went on for a while and I didn't really notice it when I entered some sort of settlement. Id and Superego vanished, leaving me alone in a crowd of people who probably justifiably thought I was crazy. I'd have to agree with them. The place was pretty cool. My hood kept my face hidden so I don't think I got as many lustful looks as I normally would. The place smelled great , all sorts of food and perfumes bombarded my senses. I would have bought something if I wasn't broke. Sensing my concern, one of the two visions, who I shall refer to now as the Fruedian Twins, popped up. "Hey look over there!", he said, pointing to my right. Sure enough, there was a girl, some kind of cat-person, being held at knifepoint by a lizard in an alley. "You should help her", he said. Not bothering to find out which one I was talking to, I unsheathed my sword and charged in. "LET HER GO!", I growled, taking a stance that Melnik had taught me. "You think I'd be scared of a little date-rape like you?", the Lizard asked, turning back to flick her forked tongue at me. "Please help me!", the cat-girl cried. "If you would just hand over your stuff, we wouldn't be having this issue right now", the lizard-woman hissed. "B-but I can't!", the girl cried. The Lizard put her scaly hand over the cat's mouth. "I can just take your life as well", she said, pressing her blade to her throat. I had to act. I lunged forward and stabbed the lizard in the back. The lizard gurgled a bit before I withdrew my blade. I had stabbed her in her heart, which was easy since she wasn't armored in the back. the cat-girl screamed and ran off, leaving me with a bloodied sword and a dead body. "So much for a reward", one of the Fruedian twins said. "That's what this is about?!", I asked him, shocked. "I just killed someone!" "You could have just disarmed her", the other twin said, showing up on my left. "She might have been desperately trying to feed her family" "How the hell was I supposed to know that!?", I demanded. "Search her", Id said. "She might have a note and some cash on her". "That's deplorable", Superego said. "As if standing here arguing about it is going to do any good!", I said, kneeling down and rifling through the lizard's belongings. "I win!", Id boasted. Blood seeped out of the wound I had made as I rifled through my kill's bag. Sure enough, there was a bag of gold, though I didn't have time to count it. "HALT!", someone shouted . "I turned to see five very angry and well armed guards behind me. "Oh fuck", I mumbled. "Run, stupid!", Id shouted. Again, I had to agree with him. I sprinted away from the crime scene with the guards in hot pursuit. Not willing to be captured, I ducked through the crowds and even knocked over a few stands when they got too close for comfort. I turned the corner and things seemed to go into slow motion. I ran through a bunch of sphinxes, each holding some sort of instrument. They jumped out of the way for the most part, though I accidentally knocked the blonde one down. Not like I had time to help her back up. The weirdest part was when I locked eyes with a dark skinned, short haired guy in front of me who was flanked by a sphinx that held onto him like a lover would and an Anubis(how I guessed that right away is beyond me) who simply raised an eyebrow. The guy looked more surprised than any of them, but that was probably because I had to tackle him in order to make it out of there. I shouted that I was sorry as I passed them, but I don't think it mattered. I still had the guards behind me to worry about. Day 29, Part 2 "Damn! We lost him!" "Oh well, let's go check the alley. I denitrify the dead" I sighed in relief as I heard the shuffle of boots and armor gradually disappear into the mass of voices of tourists and pushy merchants. With a little bit of effort, I climbed out of the well I'd been hiding in, meeting eyes with a mother Lamia and her daughter who had come to draw a little water. We said nothing to each other as I adjusted my clothes and gave a small wave, the daughter returning it with a small laugh. I took a seat at an empty bench to count my loot. 25 gold. Not exactly what I was hoping for. "So how's it feel to have finally killed someone?", one of the Twins asked, materializing to my left.(indicating he was Superego) "I feel kinda guilty", I replied, trying to keep my voice low since I didn't want to know what the sanitariums were like here. "As you should, but at least you saved that kitty's life", Superego said. "You'll get used to it eventually", Id said, popping up on my right. "Dude, this isn't like in a video game. I knew it would be a lot different, but still it's pretty hard to describe how I'm feeling", I said, slightly annoyed. "A rush of adrenaline at the aftermath of the primal urge to kill? Pretty sure that's something you can get used to", Id said, grinning. "I hate to agree with him, but he's right", Superego spoke up. "Killing is a reality here. It's either that or allow innocents to suffer" "Or end up as someone's bitch", Id said. "Nice to know I can count on you guys for moral support", I said sarcastically. "You're welcome!", they said in unison. ----- I did a few odd jobs for some of the merchants around here in order to earn the rest of the cash to pay back Pompeia. Sixty-two gold wasn't too bad of a start, and it was still a long way to Alnor. I ducked behind something every time I saw that guy I tackled during my escape. Last thing I needed was one of those sphinxes getting mad at me and ripping out my throat. It was getting dark so I decided to head out. Hopefully traveling by nightfall would make things a little easier. It was a lovely full moon out that night. Day 30 So it turns out this thing does play back memories. You just need to rub it around until it changes color from blue to pink. Not the manliest of colors, but the chance to never lose an argument again brings me a lot of joy. Too bad it can't play music. These things must be pretty rare, since I've been offered an insane amount of gold every time a merchant saw me pull it out to implant some thoughts. Why the hell would Kareha give me this thing? "Rover. Wanderer. Nomad! Vagabond! Call me what you will!", I sang to myself. The song was amazingly appropriate given my current situation. I took a swig of water from my flask and trudged on through the sands. ----- The dunes eventually gave way to chaparral like how it was back home in California, which kinda pisses me off because I didn't like it then and I don't like it now! At least I ran into a caravan that was heading where I as going. It was run by a Blue Oni dressed in a blue kimono with a golden dragon decoration, who offered me a place amongst her group( two Red Onis dressed in samurai armor, and an Arachne wearing an outfit similar to the Blue Oni). I obliged, taking the flat fee of twenty gold for now and the promise of one hundred gold once we reached Alnor, as well as a bonus for anytime we fended off some bandits. It turns out this group belonged to the Corydora Company, a large trading outfit. I didn't really care but as long as I got paid, who cares? Lucky for me, the Fruedian Twins left me alone for a while so I was able to focus on what I was doing. We hunkered down for the night around the fire, and I was asked if I knew any stories. I told them a tale of treasure hunting, love, betrayal, god-like power and the fate of the world…. Okay I ripped off Raiders of the Lost Ark, not like anyone is gonna sue me for plagiarism or copyright here. We all shared a few rounds of sake before bed. It was good stuff, though I was still what you'd call a lightweight. I passed out onto my bedroll to the laughter of the Onis. Damn good sake. Day 31 My head was killing me, but that's not what woke me up. I felt something tugging at my pants and tried to swat it away. My hand met someone's soft and silly hair. I groaned and looked down to see the Blue Oni passed out on my groin. I sighed and pushed her off, I had to pee. I made my way behind a tree and allowed nature to take it's coarse. I put minima away and turned back when I heard a twig snap. Not taking any chances, I unsheathed my sword and turned to where I heard the noise. A great big pair of reflective eyes stared back at me out of the darkness, a faint growl sent shivers down my spine. In an instant, the figure lunged out of the darkness, too fast for me to strike with my blade, which was thrown from my hands. I looked up as my attacker straddled me, her canines glinting in the moonlight as she let out an otherworldly howl. Werewolf. I stride to reach for my sword, but she pinned my hands with her paws, smiling at me like a predator would smile at it's dinner. "Get off!", I shouted, bucking my hips like I had been taught all those years ago. The werewolf was surprised enough for me to slip my left hand free, which I immediately clenched into a fist and landed a blow on her jaw. That obviously wasn't a hard enough hit to knock her out, but I took the opportunity push myself up with my other hand and lock her legs with mine. I pushed my pelvis into her stomach and used the momentum to flip her onto her back, where I proceeded to grab my sword and press it to her throat. "Leave!", I growled. "How cute", she said in an eerily calm manner. "You think I'm alone". With that, she let out another howl, and right on que, a bunch of other howls answered hers. One of the other werewolves dashed out of the forest to pounce on me, but her torso was pieced by the blade of a naginata. The Red Oni who held it threw the werewolf's corpse to the side as her counterpart bashed one away with her kanabo club. Paying too much attention to the Red Onis, the werewolf that attacked me used this opportunity to stab her claws into my side. I groaned in pain as she used her superior strength to toss me off of her. I managed to keep hold of my sword as I landed into the tree, keeping the blade flat against me so I didn't stab myself. The werewolf came at me, snarling like the beast she was. I pulled out my blade and stuck her in the gut as she landed on me. She growled in defiance, her blood spilling on me as the life left her. I tossed the corpse off of me to see one of rest of the werewolves retreat back into the forest, one of the Red Onis approaching me with a big grin on her face. "You handle yourself well for a man", she said heartily. "Most men would be a werewolve's bitch in that kind of situation" "Well I'm not most men", I replied a bit sheepishly. I still shook from the adrenaline rush, making the Oni laugh even harder. We decided to pack up and get moving before the werewolves got their courage back or someone else decided to come poking around. ----- With that bonus and the pay I was going to get, I was gonna have enough to pay off my debt and get moving again, coarse, we still had a few hundred miles to cover before we got to Alnor. I was able to wash my clothes in a stream in order to get the blood out. My shirt, cloak and pants were completely stained, so there I sat on the bank in my underwear with the Onis throwing cat calls at me like a bunch of construction workers. Ignoring them, I continued with my task, looking forward to the feel of clean clothes again. The fabric was quick to dry, but that didn't stop the Red Onis from stripping down to their skivvies and jumping in the water, dragging me along with them while the Blue Oni and Arachne looked on and laughed. These two were far from noble samurai you'd read about in books. Instead, they acted more like troops from back home, completely lewd and rowdy when their CO wasn't around. They tried to goad me into a game of water devil, but I knew about that game and wisely declined. Not to be deterred, they instead proposed a swimming race. Again, I declined. I was not a strong swimmer, so there was no way I'd win. every time they proposed a game there was always some sort of penalty for the loser, be it sexual or monetary, neither of which I could afford. They were stubborn, but so was I. They eventually gave up and shouted at the Blue Oni to bring them some sake, which she did. We rested on the shore for a bit, the two samurai chugging down their alcohol with satisfied gasps following each empty bottle. I couldn't help but watch them. These girls were warriors well beyond my skill, but they were still women. I had to admit, they were attractive. They certainly weren't muscular, but their athletic build suited them perfectly, and it didn't help me any that their flawless red skin was all wet. Lucky for me, the Blue Oni cut them off and ordered us to get packed up and moving. My clothes were dry so that suited me perfectly. I was ready to get back to Sohara and the others. I just hoped they wouldn't be mad at me. Ah who am I kidding? Sohara was going to strangle me, which Id constantly reminded me about. Day 32 I should look into caravans more often. Sure I become part of a bigger target, but any large company pays damn well. Perfect way to supplement my income. So I parted ways with the Onis and headed off to find the girls. They must be worried sick. "I'd keep that sword at the ready", Id said as he materialized. "Why?", I asked. "Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned", he replied. "True, but I'm not going to stab Sohara", I said, hoping to cut this conversation short. I headed back to the inn where I left them, but nobody had seen them there for a while. I was understandably concerned. Doing what any sensible person with two imaginary friends that won't go away would do, I ran around frantically asking anyone I ran into about them! This went on for about fifteen minutes, until I ran into someone who finally gave me an answer I could go on. 'Y-yes I-I've seen them!", Misty said as I shook her back and forth, my face close to hers. "WHERE?!", I demanded. "Take it easy, Alex", Superego said as he materialized. "You're scaring the poor girl" ""SHUT UP!", I shouted. "B-but I thought you w-wanted to kn-", Misty said. "I WASN'T TALKING TO YOU!", I said. "What?", Misty asked, more terrified than ever. "JUST TELL ME ALREADY!", I bellowed. "M-MY HOME!", Misty answered. "KAY. LET'S GO!", I said, tugging on Misty's arm and dragging her through the city. ----- My cardio has improved quite well, so I was able to make it to Misty's house in about five minutes. I banged on the door and instead of the pregnant mother, there was a very large man with a lumberjack's beard. Her scowled down at me and frowned. "Yes?", he asked. I would have been intimidated, but I was too freaked out. "Are the girls here?", I asked, panting. "Sohara, Kareha and Kaede". The man raised an eyebrow. "So you're the one they've been talking about. For a second I thought you were going to ask to marry my daughter", he said, his expression softening a bit. "Daughter?", I asked, turning to the panting Misty, who's hand I was still holding. "Hi, father", she said meekly as she caught her breath. ----- It's a little off putting to have a big scary guy like Misty's father go from scowling protector to splendiferous matchmaker. He kept pushing for me to get married to Misty, guess he figured if I had Mamono like Kareha and Sohara around, I must be worthy or something. Of coarse, he had to compete for my attention with the sobbing little Inari that wouldn't let go of my neck. "Kaede, you can let go now", I said as calmly as I could. "NO!", she protested. "I'm never gonna leave Husband's side ever again!", she said, her cheek breath seeping into my chest. I sighed in resignation. "She really did miss you", Kareha said, who was sitting next to me. "You will have to tell me about what happened to you. I'm sure Sohara would like to hear it as well. Oh crap, Sohara!, I thought, remembering the vengeful nature of Lamia(and by extension; Shirohebi). "Where is she?", I asked nervously. "She's with my wife in the garden", Misty's father replied. "It's good to have a healer around for this. Especially one who works for free!" "Why are you guys here, anyways?", I asked Kareha. "Well we couldn't afford to stay at the inn you set us up at, so we had to look around for accommodations. We met the young Holstaurus there and she offered us some room here since you knew her" "That's one way of putting it", I said under my breath. "You should probably go talk to her", Kareha said. "Think you can get Kaede off my neck first?", I asked. "Nope", Kareha answered. I stood up and made my way outside, Kaede still holding onto me. "Well it was nice knowing ya", Id said as he materialized. "You do know that if he dies, we die too, right?", Superego asked as he too appeared. Id thought about that for a moment before "grabbing me" "Don't go, man! I don't wanna die!" Day 33 So freaking sore right now. My arms, my pelvis, my legs, pretty much every part of me aches. Damn that bird. But perhaps I'm getting ahead of myself. ----- Yesterday I found Sohara with Misty's mom tending to things in the garden. Sohara was there more for support than anything else. Misty's mom had a hard time moving around, so Sohara helped her move and helped to ease any discomforts she had. I almost forgot about her jealous side when I saw her smiling face as she helped the mother stand back up. I couldn't help but laugh a little, which got her attention and then things took a turn for the worst. "Alex?", she asked, her expression fitting of someone reunited with their lover(a little unrequited in my case). "Yep", I replied. Sohara smiled, tears forming in her eyes as she rushed over to embrace me. Poor Kaede was squished between us, but that's what she gets for not letting go. "What happened to you?", Sohara asked, looking up at me. "I was so worried" "It's a long story", I replied. "But I'll….", I stopped talking when I heard some very lew noises coming from behind. Sohara heard them too, and released me and the somewhat asphyxiated Kaede and rushed into the house before I could move. Misty's mom blinked a few times and looked at me. "Looks like you two have some things to work out", she said almost mockingly. "ALEX!", I heard Soharsa shout. My heart sank. I wanted to run away, and Id was frantically insisting that I did, but Superego and I knew better. "You have to face your responsibilities like a man", he said. "It's still gonna suck", I replied. "Fuck responsibilities!", Id cried. "Let's get out of here!" Too late. Sohara was back. ----- "I told you, I didn't have a choice", I protested. Sohara tightened her coils around me, prompting me to shut up. "You always have a choice!", Sohara snapped. "It was either sleep with one or never see you again!", I said, my shoulder blades digging into each other. "How is that any excuse?!", Sohara demanded. "It's not an excuse, it's the truth!", I gasped. I honestly thought I was going to die there. Could have been worse. And it almost was. Sohara turned to face me, a blue flame appearing in her palm, as well as a psychotic look in her eye. "What is that?", I asked. No answer. "What is that?", I asked, my heart beating faster than I thought. Sohara pulled her arm back like a pitcher would throw a baseball, and I closed my eyes like a wimp. Then the door bursted open. "The baby's coming!", Mity shouted, sunlight illuminating the dreary cellar I was being held in. The flame disappeared and Sohara's expression changed from that of someone willing to destroy me to the wonderful snake-lady I know. "I'll be right there!", she said, slithering out of the cellar, with me still wrapped in her coils. ----- Misty's mom was breathing heavily on her bed, with Misty, her husband and Sohara crowding around her trying to help. All along I was there still wrapped up in Sohara's tail. I wish I could tell you more, but I wasn't facing the event. I'm not complaining because I'm sure I would have fainted. Blood and gore doesn't bother me and I have a wide pallet, but birth makes me uneasy and I can't help but vomit. When the deed was done, everyone sat around and smiled as the baby cried and cood. I was eventually released, allowing me to se the newborn calf. She was fast asleep in a blanket in her mother's arms, the women smiling softly while dad looked on with pride. "So what shall we name her?", Misty's mom asked. "It should be under the circumstances of her birth", her father said, holding back manly tears. "Ruth", I suggested. "Brilliant!", the dad cried. "Yes, it's a great name", her mother said. "How'd you come up with it?", she asked. "When I was hoping for mercy when Sohara was about to kill me", I replied. "I wasn't trying to kill you", Sohara said. "You weren't?", I asked, stupefied. "I was just join to make sure you'd never love anyone but me", she said, too sweetly for how sinister that actually was. ----- I forgot that babies cry all the time. Of coarse, that wasn't what was keeping me up. I was too afraid to sleep because I was afraid of Sohara. On the plus side, it was a lovely sunrise. Day 33, Part 2 I managed to make my way out of the house undetected. The baby had been keeping everyone up all night and they had finally managed to fall asleep. I couldn't afford such a luxury. I had to pay the Salamander back for the lost package. As tired as I was, I wasn't dumb enough to talk to thorny lizard about repayment. I counted out the money I owed, knocked on the door, and ran like hell. Not the most professional way to do things, but I'd rather not iso being used as a practice dummy for rape. ----- I knew it would be a horrible idea to pass out in the middle of the city, so I made my way back to the house. Off coarse, the baby was crying, and Sohara was up. I spoke before she did, a tactic I learned from arguing with my mom. "I was paying back a client since I lost her package", I said holding my hands up. "I wasn't trying run off or anything" Much to my surprise, Sohara didn't get angry. Rather, she looked a little ashamed, but didn't say anything. "Sohara?", I asked. Before I knew it, she tackled me to the ground, sobbing. "I'm so sorry", she said through the tears. "For…..?", I asked. "They way I acted yesterday! Kareha showed me the rest of the journal. I… I", she sobbed into my chest. I placed my hand on her head. "It's fine", I said. "But-", Sohara protested. "It's fine", I asserted. I was too tired to argue. Sohara lifted herself closer to my face, eyes still teared up. "Just let me make it up to you!", she pleaded. "Take me to bed then. I'm too tired to move", I yawned. Staying up for two days straight is not something I was used to, even in this crazy world. I felt Sohara coil me up and drag me to the room Misty's family had leant her(I guess she didn't have much strength in her arms). I managed to stand up and collapse into the bed with a satisfied sigh. I sniffed, it smelled like Sohara. I felt a wight press into my back, but I was too tired to care. I just laid there and drifted off into dream land. Day 34 I opened my eyes and as I figured, Sohara was there, coiled around me. I was still clothed, but I still had to get up to pee. I could also use a wash. I nudged Sohara's shoulder, here eyes opening up slowly, though no cheery smile like usual, which bugged me. "I need to pee", I said, wriggling my legs as much as I could to emphasize my point. Sohara didn't say anything but released me nonetheless. Much to my surprise, Sohara was there, though she still looked gloomy. "What's up?", I asked as cheerily as I could stomach. Sohara didn't say anything. She just slithered away. Misty's mom called us all in for breakfast, so I headed for the dinging room. The table was pretty big, though it obviously wasn't meant for so many people. I volunteered to stand in the doorway so the girls could have a seat, much to Kaede's chagrin since she said she could just sit on my lap. I gotta say, I didn't think there'd be cereal in this world. It was pretty similar to rice crispies, but what really made it good was the milk. I was about to ask what kind it was, but looking at my hosts gave me the awkward answer right away. Still good though. We finished breakfast and I started feeling odd. Not like I was sick, just full of some sort of energy. Like I could take lift up a mountain. I was wondering how that was possible, but the big, burly hand on my shoulder gave me the answer. "First taste of the milk?", Misty's dad asked. "Yeah", I replied, twisting my arms around in wonder. "Don't get ahead of yourself now", he said. "You'd have to drink it every day with every meal to get to where I am". He flexed his arms, his biceps being about the side of my head. I can see why Melnik wanted the stuff for his men. "So what's up with that snake-girl o' yours?", he asked. "Who, Sohara? I dunno. She's just bummed out about something", I replied. "Looks to me like she's 'bummed out' about you", he said, air quoting the unfamiliar saying. "Hu?", was my only response. "Look, lad. There's a few things you should know, since you're apparently one of those off-island types. Mamono are sexual creatures in the extreme. A human girl will be wishy washy about love making every once in a while, but she'll still do it with ya if they love ya or are just that type. But the thing is, it's not the most important thing to them. Mamono, however, keep it at the center of their lives. It has to do with everything they do" "Sounds like they take Eros and Thanatos in the extreme", I said. "Sex and Death", I added at the confused look on his face. "Pretty much", the man replied. "So what I'm trying to say is. A girl like that won't feel much of anything unless ya give it to her, especially one of those types" "Those types? Like your wife?", I asked. "How'd ya figure that?", he asked. "I remember reading something about Mamono", I replied. "The kind that listen to ya are a rare breed" "Best things are few and far between", he said, smiling. "So I guess if I wanna cheer Sohara up I need to….", I said. "Yep. O' coarse if it doesn't work out between you two, I could do worse for a son-in-law", he said, lightly tapping me in the shoulder. I sighed and walked off. I had some stuff to prepare for. ----- I walked through the city streets, keeping well way from that damned academy, in search of something I could give Sohara as a present in addition to my…. well my dick. I walked through the marketplace, not finding much of anything I could use(though there was a very cool looking helmet I really wanted, but couldn't afford). After shoving off a few people trying to get in my pants, I darted into an alley hoping to avoid avoid a few of the more aggressive ones. As luck would have it, there was a very colorful, yet somehow secluded, flower shop. The only way I could tell was by the plants growing outside and the sign with a flower on it. Thinking of nothing better, I headed inside. The shop had that greenhouse feel I knew pretty well, and had all sorts of plants growing inside. Some of which I recognized like roses, dandelions and alyssum, and a lot I didn't. I took a look at one red and white flower that had a particularly nice fragrance, and as a result failed to notice the figure that had appeared at my right. "WELCOME!", shouted the large mass of green. I jumped a bit and looked up to see an Ogre of all things, dressed in overalls and smiling pleasantly. "Uh… hi", I replied. "Welcome to Hedora's Flower shop! Please let me know if there's anything I can help you with", she said. This was too weird. The last Ogre I ran into had me enslaved, and any others presented themselves as nothing short of crass, rude, and boorish. This one was giving off the vibes of a gentle giant. "You're such a racist", Superego said, appearing for a moment. "Shut it", I hissed. "What was that?", Hedora asked. "Nothing!", I said, a little embarrassed. Recovering my faculties for a moment, I cleared my throat. "Actually, I was hoping you could help me find something. See, my friend has been feeling really depressed as if late and I wanted to do something for her" "Are you gonna fuck her?". Hedora asked. "Uh… well yeah, but I wanted to be classy about it", I replied, not expecting the bluntness from someone who was acting so sweetly. "Say no more", she said, walking off and disappearing in the plants. I waited there for a few moments before I felt a tap on my shoulder from behind, which surprised me a little. "Here you go!", Hedora said proudly. She held out a sort of blue lily about the size of my palm. I took it from her hands an observed it. "It's nice", I said, sniffing it's subtle fragrance. "It's a symbol of an eternal bond, friendship or otherwise", she said, smiling. "What's it called?", I asked. "A Baisu Lily", Hedora replied. "I'll take it!", I said excitedly. "Great! That will be thirty gold!". Hedora said. "……." ----- Well that was more expensive than I thought it would be. Pushing that thought(and by extension, Id) out of my mind I made my way back to the farm. "Sohara!", I called out. The house was surprisingly empty, which I found suspicious. But I still had to try to find my favorite snake. "Sohara!", I called again. No answer. "SOHARA!", I shouted. "Yes?", I heard her call softly. She still looked depressed, though I guess being the only one in the house(for some reason) made her feel even worse. I couldn't take it. I opened my cloak and revealed the expensive lily I bought, a look of surprise on her face. "I got this for you", I said, my cheeks warming up since I wasn't used to this kinda thing. Sohara stared at me for a few moments. Then she started crying, but she was smiling as well. "Sohara?", I asked. In an instant, Sohara pounced on my like a viper, knocking me to the ground(I did manage to keep the plant of being smashed, so yay me). I felt Sohara coil up around me as she looked me right in the eyes, smiling like she'd just been touched by God. I was about to say something, but the second I open my mouth, Sohara planted her lips in mine, her tongue reaching places I didn't think could be reached(by the human tongue at least). We broke the kiss and I tried to say something again, but the sight of Sohara lifting up her shirt rendered me unable to articulate. I obviously wan't going anywhere. Sexy Time Day 35 Again with the coils. When Sohara finally let me go there were actually imprints of her scales all along by body. I still had to make some cash so I wondered if there was anyone who needed something delivered, as people usually do. "You know you have a certain hook a lot of the people here lack", Id said as he materialized. "And what would that be?", I asked, already getting annoyed. "Well you're a guy. That's something of a novelty here. Rememer how back home they had candy grams and stuff? Well basically you're a man-gram. You know, someone who delivers stuff in a sexy way" "That's fucking stupid", I said. "What is?", I heard a familiar voice ask. I looked up and saw Kareha swoop down closer to me, still flying just out of reach(for some reason). "it's nothing!", I called to her. "Is it the voices?", Kareha asked. I forgot she read my journal. Gonna have to keep that thing on me at all times. "Yes, it's the voices", I admitted, agitated. "I think you should see someone about them", Kareha said. "Though there is someone at the College who'd probably like to examine you" "I take it the College is where you Crow Tengu hand out?", I asked. "Something like that. It's like the academies here in Alnor, though much more prestigious" "So they hardly let anyone in who isn't one of your race?" "Pretty much" "Maybe some other time. I need to earn some cash. Can't keep bumming off of Misty's family" "Your sense of integrity is a little unusual in men" "Why's that?" "Most men either hate Mamono or are willing to take advantage of it" "The latter sound like the perverts I know from my world" "Oh?" "Yeah. Plenty of those guys. Kinda frustrating to be constantly surrounded by horny idiots. At least here some of them have a brain!" "I'll take that as a compliment" "You do that!". Kareha left after that. Not sure where she went, but I had other things to worry about. I made my way back to the city and started looking around, but there weren't many people I cared to talk, so I spent most of my time working up an appetite. One thing about the city as opposed to smaller villages is that there's not a whole lot they can't get at the market. Since villages are often more isolated, they need people to run things for them. I wondered why harpies didn't just take over everything, but apparently most of them are very social and they don't do very well on their own. I figured Melnik or someone else on Haktiva could use a package delivered, so I made my way there, making sure to cover my tracks. The guards let me in and I made my way to the longhouse, though I wasn't allowed in. The men guarding the building wore some sort of metal armor over their clothes, as well as a helmet that looked like a cross between a Roman Galea and an old German Stahlhelm. "Council meeting", one of them said, as they crossed their spears together, barring me entrance. "So I can't go in?", I asked. "Even though you wear our garb, you are not a Haktivan. As you cannot enter", the other replied. "I'm a little surprised you can tell", I quipped. "Though you are a man, you are not our kin. Go, before we throw you in the stocks", the first one said firmly. "I'm going", I said, throwing up my hands as I walked away. Frustrated, I was thinking about going back to the girls, but a soldier stopped me as I walked down the cobblestone street. "Hey, hold for a moment", he said. I hadn't seen this one before. He was definitely older than me and had a shaved head with a few scars across it, though he didn't look like he was trying to intimidate me(even if he still did). "You look like someone who could use a job and some practical skills", he said in a aged but energetic voice. I didn't say anything right away, just examined his outfit. He was wearing an armored version of the outfit I had on, though there was some sort of reinforced leather armor strewn about it. He also carried the senior sword Melnik had shown me, so he was definitely experienced. "Uh.. Yeah I suppose so", I replied. "Good!", the man said. "Come with me". I did as I was asked. While he lead me down a path I hand't seen in the village before, he stroke up a conversation. "So what's your name?", he asked. "People call me Alex", I replied. "Ah. A good name. Means 'Defender of Man'", he said. "Oh yeah?", I asked. I knew that before, but that was the Greek meaning. Perhaps this guy was form my world, or it was one hell of a coincidence. "Aye. My name is Leon. I'm a senior scout", he said. "What, like the guys that uh… escorted me here?", I asked. "Sure am, though I'm not quite as hostile as the younger scouts. I try to teach them the best I can, but they're mothers keep filling them with too much fear. Makes it hard for them to accept the outside world" "I take it your friends with Melnik then?", I asked. "In a manner of speaking, yes", he replied. We eventually made it to a small training ground occupied by three younger scouts, those that didn't have any additional armor on them. "Okay boys, I found an extra body. Now we can head off", he said excitedly, patting me on the shoulder. "Wait, what?", I asked. "This here's my own little class. The council would skin me if they knew about it, but these lads here are tight lipped enough to keep a secret", Leon replied. "I take it Milnik approves anyways?", I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Can't say he doesn't", Leon replied, shrugging his shoulders. "So why am I here?", I asked. "Well you've been out an about in the world, but you don't seem to know too much. I'm thinkin' that if you came with us, we might just be able to convince the council to open the door a little wider", Leon replied. "Ah", I said, understanding what he meant. "So what exactly are we doing?", I asked. "Well we're going on a mushroom hunt!", Leon said. "Mushrooms?", I asked. "Aye. But not the kind you use for stews", he replied. "The lady-shaped ones that plant spores in yer brain and make ya not so human anymore" "Most people call them Matango", one of the younger scouts said. "Oh", I said. "And you said I'm getting paid for this?", I asked. "Not in money if that's what ya meant. Your getting a free education in survival", he said. "But if we happen to find some gold along the way, we'll split it with ya", he said. I thought about what Leon had said for a moment, but decided it was better than nothing. Who knows? It might even be fun. "Alright, I'm in", I said. "Excellent!", Leon cheered. "I suggest you go put some stuff away wherever you're staying. Same goes for the rest of you!", he said to me and the other scouts. The scouts saluted him similar to the way we saluted back home and parted ways. I was sure to get to know them tomorrow. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 4:49 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Yudayahito's Story [5/8] Day 36 And I thought Kaede was going to be hard to deal with. Sohara wouldn't let go of me the whole night. Still, I was able to head out with minimal tears shed. "So how's it feel to abandon them yet again?", Superego asked as he materialized. "Are you kidding? He needs some male bonding! He's not gonna get it stuck with the firs!", Id protested as he showed up as well. "Guys, please, just give me a break. I had a very late night", I pleaded with the voices. "Oh so your sweet on a girl are ya?", I heard Leon's voice say. The voices vanished and I saw Leo band his scouts standing in front of me. I guess I got there pretty fast. "You could say that", I said, a little embarrassed. "Good man", Leon said with a grin. "Well we'll be patrolling the forest all around so they should be plenty of time for us to get to know each other. ----- Boy he was kidding about that. I wasn't the most hardcore jock around back home, but I could walk a trail and work my ass off just as well as my forefathers. This, though, was something else. Going through the terrain was tough. Lots of low branches and hills, as well as roots and vines I swear were trying to trip me. The whole time, Leon had us keep our masks on, and just as I'd imagined, had us spindle some cherished charcoal inside as a sort of primitive gas mask. This makes a lot of sense. Charcoal is a natural poison filter, so it's used in a lot of stuff back home. I'd mostly been using it to filter out water in little improvised straws I made along the trail before this(thank you Discovery Channel). Leon gave us hell if we even looked like we were going to remove our mask. He said we didn't just have to the horrible mutating mushrooms to worry about. There were all sorts of Mamono that used airborne scents and pheromones to lure men. Alraunes, Giant Ants, Succubi, all really bad stuff. I was grateful to have this mask on me, I just hoped the fibers were sewn close together well enough that it would catch whatever we'd encounter. ----- We stopped for the night somewhere in the southeastern part of the forest in our counter-clockwise patrol. We hadn't come across much, but that might be because we were still roughly in Amarante's territory. Even though the outskirts are a little more lawless as compared to the city, there were less crazy things to worry about thanks to more social minded Mamono. We sat around the fire, roasting a few rabbits the other scouts had caught. We removed our masks to eat, and I could make out the others in my group a little more clearly. Aside from Leon, there was Martin, Gerald and Ian. Martin was blond with green eyes and was the best marksmen. Gerald and Ian were twins, both sporting short brown hair and hazel eyes. The only way to tell them apart was by their gear. Ian carried a sword like mine(and was obviously much better with it) while Gerald used a spear. It was nice to get to know some other men. We bedded down for the night, taking shifts on watch, with me volunteering for the first one since I didn't want to have to be woken up again. ----- Day 37 We were making slow progress this time. The forest got denser as we made our way towards the border with Kaori's land. We had to stay closer together so as not to lose sight of ourselves. It was a good thing we had charcoal in our masks, because the rabbits apparently weren't agreeing with Ian. "Hope your stink doesn't give us away", Gerald said, mocking his brother. "Then again, it might scare them off instead" "To monsters it's the sweetest of perfumes. The scent of a man in its purest form", Ian replied jokingly. "Shut up you two", Martin sighed. I couldn't help but chuckle. Suddenly, Leon raised his hand and we all crouched down where we stood. "You hear that?", he asked. We all stayed quiet and the faint noise of light and girly voices were heard on the wind. "What is it?", Martin asked. "Sleeping Mantago", Leon answered. ----- Ian and Gerald stood watch while Leon, Martin and I approached our target. It was weird seeing these mushroom women. They looked so peaceful and content. And we were going to burn them alive. "See why these things are so dangerous?", Leon whispered, gesturing to the three sleeping creatures. I noticed as they exhaled large colds of spores were released. My mind drifted to every zombie/mind control mutation story I ever saw. They needed to turn. Just wish they didn't look so appealing. Martin apparently shared my concerns since his eyes seemed to be following the center one's large spore pods as they rose and fell with her breath. Leon slapped the young scout in the back of the head. "Hey, knock it off! We got a job to do!", he hissed. "Sorry, sorry", Martin said, backing away rom the creatures a bit. "Right. Okay here's how we do this;", Leon said, producing a small wooden container from his pack as well as a few sticks. "We get these sticks covered in pitch, light them and torch thee things", he said. "Isn't there a risk of the fire spreading?", I asked. "There's also a risk of these things infecting any human within twenty kilometers of here", Leon rep lie gruffly. Well that shut me up, so I did what I was told. We placed our improvised torches around the base of the Mantagos, making sure that they would catch on fire as soon as we lit them. Leon struck his flint and steel together and the spark ignited immediately. We backed off far enough not to get burned, but close enough to make sure the fire took them. The Mantago woke up when the flames reached their legs, and desperately tried to put the fire out, slapping themselves in a vain effort to put out the fire. They screamed as the flames consumed their fungal bodies, their roots keeping them from running away. The fire reached their spores as well, sending smaller waves of flame into the air. THey weren't strong enough to set nothing else ablaze, but the effect they had on me and the other scouts was more than enough to make us feel a little horrible. Once all that was left of them were charred husks, Leon instructed us to move out. I swear those screams still echoed in the forest as we left. But it seems guilt would be the least of our troubles, as we would soon find out. Day 37, Part 2 Leon made sure we kept our masks on the whole time we were in the woods. I couldn't blame him, going by some of the stories he told us as we walked. Exactly why he did, I'm not so sure. Maybe it was to toughen us up so we'd get used to the undoubtedly horrible things we'd encounter in the future. "I was a sellsword for a long time before I came to Haktiva. Of coarse, things weren't quite as bad as they were now, what with the big war and stuff. So anyways, I was part of this caravan escorting some merchants around. One of them was a human, and the guy brought his son with him. Apparently they were heading back to their home in the North after a run of bad luck. The son was always trying to cheer his papa up. He'd tell him about how they'd get home and mama would make his favorite stew, how'd they'd start again and make millions, that kind of stuff. So anyways, one day we're walking along the trail, when suddenly, there's terrible shriek in the air. Before you had time to cover your ears, there are these black things swooping down at us. One of them came at me, but I was fast enough with my sword to slash it. Turns out it was Black Harpies. Nasty birds. So me and the others are doing our best to fight them off, but there's too many of them and they make their way off with a bunch of goods. I curse and sheathe my sword, but when I turn around I see the papa cryin' like a baby. I furl my brown wonderin' if it's about the loot. But then I realize the kid isn't around being cheery like he would when we got attacked. I connect the dots and realize the damn birds had taken the kid. I wanted to comfort him, but it seems a rusty old kitchen knife was his better choice of council" "Did you bury him?", Gerald asked. "Well we couldn't just toss him in a ditch, even if the raccoon boss insisted we did. I'm not one for any monster gods, but I hoped someone would show him a little kindness. I wanted to inform his widow, but it turns out the village was raided. Any human woman was either killed or turned. Never herd from any of the survivors again" "Makes you wonder how we've managed to stay safe for so long", Martin said, who seemed to be taking it the hardest. "Superior strategy. Any idiot can win a battle, but not everyone can win a war. Though I doubt I'll live to see it", Leon replied. "You know, I haven't heard Alex talk much lately", Ian said. "What's the matter? All this gloom and doom getting to ya?", he asked. "Meh", I replied. "Back home you couldn't go five minutes without hearing that someone killed a bunch of kids or blew up a building or stole some shit or some form of bad news. Pretty easy to get desensitized where I come from" "Sounds like quite a problem", Leon commented. "You have no idea", I replied. ----- I was really hoping we would come across something valuable. I consider myself to be a very charitable person, but a healthy amount of gold allows for an ideal state of mind. Or at least makes Id happy. ----- …… It was a thunderstorm that night. The clouds rolled in out of nowhere. We made our war into a cave for the night, less we risk getting drenched and sick. Martin got a fire going, but the flames revealed how deep the caves went. Leon had me and Ian check it out, giving us a torch so we could see what we were doing. It didn't take long before we found what else was staying there. Bones. Most of them looked like they'd been crushed. The fine powder all over the floor confirmed my suspicions, as well as freaked me out. So did the slithering. Ian and I drew our blades, eye ill-prepared eyes searching the darkness. The slithering got louder, as did out breathing. That feeling of adrenaline going through your veins without knowing what to do is why I never watched horror movies or played those damn Slenderman games back home. Then again, it probably would have prepared me for this a little better. "Oh! How wonderful….", an eerily out of place cheery voice said. Soon enough, we had a face to put to the voice before we could wonder who said it. Greasy, patchy hair that barely covered a few bald spots that looked like the hair had been pulled out form them. Not a shred of clothing to cover the dirty body that swayed towards us. The eyes. That look of desert madness. That's reason enough to start drinking. Who would want to remember this? "I have some new teddies to play with". The lamia came closer to us, her tail crushing a pile of bones as she slammed it down on top of them. If it wasn't for my gloves, the sweat on my palms would have made me drop my sword. Lucky for me, Ian had much better control over his faculties than I had at the moment. "BACK YOU FREAK!!", he shouted, tossing the torch at her. The lamia shrieked as she dodged the flaming wood, giving us the chance to run. As if that actually did us any good. "Monster!", Ian and I shouted as we sprinted towards the exit. Leon and the others made themselves ready to fight. We took position with them. Gerald and Leon were in the font, Ian and I in the middle, Martin in back with his bow. "Don't you want to play?", the lamia asked, almost pleading. She made her way to the light, her features all the more clear. She was large. Much larger than any of us. Her tail likened to that of a python, being able to crush even the largest of beings to death. It wrapped around a rock as she approached us, crushing it like it was nothing. Martin fired his bow, but the arrow broke on her rough scales. Gerald shouted and tried to stab her with his spear as Leon tried to get and angle on her. Gerald landed a blow, but the lamia just laughed, as if it tickled. She look hold of the spear and plunged it deeper into her, giggling the whole time. Gerald tried to wrestle it away from her, but with no luck. She reached her hands out for him, as if to pull him into an embrace. Gerald was too freaked out to do much of anything. The lamia's attention was diverted when Leon's shouted and charged, stabbing his blade into the lamia's hip. She hunched over for a moment, but recovered just as Ian and I charged ourselves. The lamia swung her tail, knocking me and Ian back into the wall. She wrapped her tail around Leon as he pulled his sword from her. "Huggies", the Lamia cheered as she tightened her grip, Leon groaning and hissing in pain. Matin saved him with and arrow, this time hitting her in the eye. Now the Lamia screamed in pain, flailing around as she tried to pull the arrow out. Leon slipped out of her coils as she did, shouting at us to run as he did. As if we were going to argue. Day 37, Part 3 Running for your life. Best damn cardio ever! ----- We didn't stop running until Leon couldn't go anymore. Either his age was catching up to him or it was nearly getting crushed by a psychotic, hug-obsessed lamia. Either way, we needed a breather. If only we could actually get one. The rain had ended about as soon as it had began. Erratic weather is nothing new to me, but it didn't help us at all. I managed to catch my breath in time to hear the sickening hissing sound that sent more chills through me than the rain did. "Come baaaack", the lamia called cheerfully. "I'm not done playing…." "What the fuck is her problem?", I hissed, backing up against a tree. "She's a fucking monster!", Martin said. "That's her problem!" "Shut up you morons!", Leon hissed. The slithering sound got closer. I dared to peek around the corner. Sure enough, there was the beast. The arrow was still stuck in her eye, but her remaining eye definitely wasn't good enough to see us. I thought about how she was able to find us, then I saw her stick her forked tongue out. She was tasting the air. She could smell us. There was no way we'd lose her like this. Suddenly, the tree I was hiding behind exploded into a shower of splinters. I barely made it out of the way in time as she smashed her tail down where I was just standing. I turned over, the look in her eyes sent signals of all sorts of psychological problems I studied. Also fear. Lots and lots of fear. I backed up as she slithered towards me, a big, toothy grin growing wider as she did. I drew my sword, but she didn't look impressed(Guess I needed a bigger one). She lowered herself towards me, completely ignoring my sword. I couldn't' fight back…. and I'm pretty sure I pissed myself. "Nowhere to run…. time to play", she said. I shut my eyes. I didn't want to see it coming. ----- "Aaaaaargh!" I opened my eyes to see Leon holding the lamia by the neck with one arm, struggling to hold onto his sword with the other. Gerald and Ian joined in the attack. Ian and Gerald attacked the lamia's tail, Ian holding the end of it down with his spear, though just barely. I felt a pair of hands grab me roughly under my armpits. My powers of deduction told me that it was Martin dragging me to relative safety. The lamia put up a hell of a fight. Ian and Gerald were knocked down more than once trying to fight her. Blood seeped from the lamias green scales, staining the ground and us. Martin pulled me up in time to see Leon firmly latch his hand over the lamia's face, and in done smooth motion, slit her throat. The lamia gurgled and thrashed around violently for a few moments, Leon still holding onto her head as she did. Eventually, the last bit of blood had pumped out of the monster's body, and the lamia finally stopped moving. Leon stood himself up from the bloodied corpse, his uniform stained with blood and other substances. "Let's go home", he said. Day 38 We didn't stop to rest for the night after the lamia was killed. We didn't have the time or the means to bury her, so who knows what would come looking for the corpse. We arrived at Haktiva's gates, bloodied and tired. I parted ways with Leon and the others after getting my outfit thoroughly cleaned(at the cost of ten gold). I tried not to think about what had happened. After all, I'd been through some pretty messed up stuff before. ----- Kaede ran up to me as soon I entered the door. I tousled her hair as I made my way back to the room MIsty's family had allowed me and Sohara to share. I collapsed onto the bed and fell asleep on the spot. Household chores be damned! ----- Day 39 I woke up to see Kaede sitting on my stomach, smiling expectantly. "What?", I asked. "I get husband to myself all day today!", she cheered, jumping on top of me and wrapping her arms around my neck. "Oh?", I asked, too tired to do much about it. "Yeah. Kareha went off some school thing! And Sohara had some issues to take care of" I knew Kareha attended her so-called College, but I had no idea what Sohara would be doing. She's a pretty devoted caretaker, though when it comes to me, it gets kinda annoying. "What kind of issues?", I asked. "She didn't want to say", Kaede said, shrugging her little shoulders. "But I think it had something to do with her snake-parts" "Oh, she's probably shedding", I said, smiling a little. "Eeew", Kaede said. "I'm much better for Husband than giant-snake lady Sohara! I don't shed", she said, tightening her hold on me and pressing her cheek into mine. I didn't say anything. I was still too tired. But that didn't matter to Kareha. "Husband?", she said. "What?", I asked, getting annoyed because I still wanted to sleep. "Can we go get some candy please?", she asked. "Do we have to?" "Please!", Kaede pleaded. "I promise to share!" Well it had been a while since I had something sweet to eat. Occasional sips of holstaurus milk not counting since I didn't know it was there. ----- Wow. And I thought the looks from Mamono gave me before were odd. Walking around with a little Inari apparently made them think I was her dad. Unless of coarse Kaede tried to show me some affection that was completely inappropriate for a daughter. After navigating through the crowds, stalls and other solicitors, we found a booth run by a mermaid with some sort of fancy hat. Kaede actually started drooling over some of the treats. She eventually decided on a bag of hard candies, which worked well for me since they last a while and I am quite partial to them. It was the last bag, so I thought I was lucky. Oh how wrong was I….. "HEY!", a small voice shouted. I looked down behind me to see a little girl with curly blonde hair and blue eyes, wearing a big black and white hat and robe. "I wanted that!", she pouted. "Sorry", the merchant said a bit nervously. "They bought it first" "I don't care!", the little girl said, stamping her foot. "Give them to me!"m she demanded, pointing her finger at Kaede. "No", Kaede replied, holding the bag of candy close to her. "Gimme!'m the other girl said, grabbing for it. "No! Husband and I are going to share these!", Kaede said, pushing her away. The little girl gritted her teeth as her face became redder and redder with rage. Suddenly, a staff of some sort popped out of her sleeve, it's scepter point in g right at us. "I. Want. Them. Now.!", she growled. "NO!", Kaede said. "Okay, that's enough", I said sternly, stepping between them. "MINE!", the little girl shouted. The scepter glowed bright pink and a bright flash of energy shot out. And it was then that I realized it. "Oh, she's a witch", I said, dumfounded. ----- I rubbed my eyes after being blinded by the little witch. Boy was I angry. "What's going on here?", an especially large minataurus dressed in the city guard uniform asked. "This witch was harassing my customers", the candy merchant said. I looked up to see her hold the witch by the skirt in one hand(her panties in plain view) and her staff thing in the other. "Well then I'll be sure to give her a good spanking", the minataurus said with a grin. She took the screaming culprit from the candy seller and stomped off, a satisfied grin plastered on my face. As well as a very soft finger poking into my cheek. Much to my surprise, it was Kaede poking me, a look of astonishment on her face as she pressed her finger even more into me. "Stop it!", I said, annoyed. Then my eyes grew wide. "Did I just say that?", I asked. My voice had changed. I didn't sound like me. I sounded like. Like. "Husband?", Kaede said, a small smile growing on her face. Then I wondered how Kaede got to be as tall as me. "Kaede?", I said, my little voice becoming echoing my nervousness. "Oh, did you find yourself a little friend, Kaede?", I heard a familiar voice ask. "I turned to see Sohara towering over me. A strange sense of fear gnawing away at me. "Husband!", Kaede said, grabbing me in a very tight hug from behind. "That's so cute!", Sohara cheered. "Oh, where's Alex?", she asked. "I bet he'd love to see this. "Sohara…", I said, my voice a little weak. "Hmm? How do you know my name?", she asked, bending down to my level. The look of shock on her face remained there well until we got back to Misty's place. Day 39, Part 2 "This is absolutely fascinating", Kareha said, leaning over extremely close to me. "No it's terrible!", Sohara bemoaned. "Why's that?", Kaede asked as she snuggled up next to me, much to my chagrin. "Be-because he can't…. he can't…", Sohara stammered, her face turning red from embarrassment. "Well we don't know that for sure", Kareha said. "The influx of demonic energy into his system may prove to accelerate his sexual maturity" "Please tell me you won't try to test that", I said. "Well…..", Kareha said, making me feel more uncomfortable than I ever imagined I'd feel. "It would probably compromise the experiment" "I think you did that when you-", I began, but was cut off by the door opening. "A….. boy?", Misty's dad said, eyes wide in amazement. Before anyone could say anything, he rushed over and grabbed me, holding me in the air like a prize. "I never thought I'd see the day! I've always wanted a son! Oh please be my son!" A sudden *clang* sent Misty's dad falling to the flow and me along with him, though luckily someone caught me. Someone very soft. Misty. "Mother, was that really necessary?", she asked as she held me in her bosom. Misty's mom stood over her husband, cast iron frying pan in hand. "When you're married, you'll understand", she replied. "Reminds me of home", I said. I was lucky that I was held away from Misty since there was I good chance I would suffocate. Of coarse since men were incredibly rare, boys were like cryptids. And like any Mamono with any shred of "scientific curiosity", Misty , her mom and the others weren't about to leave me alone any time soon. ----- It figures I'd have to help out with the baby. The thing about Holstaurus babies is that they're pretty big, almost the size of what I assumed to be my 12 year-old body. I mostly ran around and grabbed things Misty's mom couldn't get by herself. This was not satisfying in the least. I used to be the one the made money, but now Sohara and Kareha were out in town doing what I should be doing. I know the circumstances are different, but it makes feel like less of a man than that damn witches spell!! I swear if I ever find her again I'll- [inarticulate ramblings] It would seem that the magic is making me feel like a kid again. That constant sense of dread I've been so used to is nowhere to be found. Guess this can't be too bad. ----- Kaede was upset that my day with her was cut short. Between helping out around the house and being studied by Kareha, I was too tired to do much of anything. Which I suppose made things a little easier for her… ----- It's funny how big everything seems when you're a kid. Even the bed Id been sleeping in felt like it was meant for giants. There was plenty of room for me to roll around in, in more ways than one. I'm a light sleeper most of the time, so anything can wake me up. Of coarse, being stuck in a child's form exacerbates those tendencies. I felt something light and extremely fluffy brush up against my face, freaking me out and waking me up. It brushed up against my face again, sending shivers through my body. I heard a soft giggle, and my heart sank a bit. "How does it feel?", Kaede asked softly, though I couldn't reply at all. Kaede brushed her tail against me again, a mother chuckle emanating from her. "You don't have to answer. Your body tells me everything I need to know" Suddenly, the covers were tossed off, and my trousers were pulled off. I could now see Kaede's form in the moonlight. her golden hair and brown eyes practically glowing. Again, her tail brushed me in the face before I could say anything. Then, I felt something warm and wet engulf my love sword. What rationality I had was rapidly disappearing as Kaede continued to work. She didn't know what she was doing(for the most part) but my body didn't care. "Kaede, sto-", I began, but her tail brushed against me again, and I lost my will to protest. Kaede suddenly stopped, her breathing heavy. "Husband….", she said, turning to face me. She smiled softly and slipped out of the top of her yukata ."I want to become one with you" She slipped off the rest of her clothes, her slender, cute and innocent form sitting before me. Her tail brushed me up from my stomach to my face, and I couldn't stand it any more…. ----- I awoke in a cold sweat, the sun nowhere to be seen behind the thick fog outside. I tossed off the covers to reveal the still clothed bodies of myself and the sleeping Kaede. I sighed in relief, though something still didn't feel right. Excerpt From Kareha's Journal Alex's predicament is extremely fascinating. While there are reports of humans being made into different forms, it has always been human women, usually at the hands of Lilim or other types of succubi or werewolves and such. Seeing as how this was caused by a witch, who are childlike in nature as well as appearance, one would think a witch would be the key to fixing him. Since Alnor is such a large city, it would be impractical and unfair to Alex to search for the one who turned him into a prepubescent boy. Furthermore, seeing as that I have inadequate resources on my own, I shall have to take him to the College. How fun! ----- Day 40 Kaede had firmly gripped herself to my side. I wouldn't say it was unpleasant, since she was actually very comfortable like a cat(only actually a fox-girl), but it still had me on edge. Kaede had cuddled with me before, but not when I was roughly her size. Her ear twitched, touching my face a couple of times. I wondered if she was waking up, but then she started…. rubbing… against my side. "Looks like she's dreaming", Kareha said, appearing out of nowhere and freaking me the hell out. "Is that what you call it?", I asked, truing to wrestle my left arm free. Kareha walked over towards me and brushed Kaede with her wing, making her giggle a little and release me. "Form the look of things it looks like you were having a very sensual dream last night", she said. I stared at her, not sure of what to say, though it didn't matter because Kareha wasn't done talking. "Makes sense considering that Inaris are conduits for demonic energy for those they fancy" "Gee that's real helpful", I said sarcastically. "Please, Alex. I have not yet begun to help you", Kareha said, a little too proudly. "Are… are you referencing John Paul Jones?", I asked. "Yes!", Kareha replied enthusiastically. "He's from your world, but I doubt from your time" "He's from the American Revolution. I studied that in school, though not many Americans are able to remember their history, unlike me", I replied as I sat up, my feet dangling over the bed. "Oh so that's where you're from", Kareha said, smiling. "Yeah", I sighed. "So you mentioned helping me?" "Oh yes. Well since I can't help you here, the College should have someone who can" "So you're going to subject me to a bunch of other Mamono who want to poke and prod me for the sake of so-called knowledge?" "Well when you put it like that…" ----- "You can open your eyes now", Kareha said. I removed my hands away from my face as my feet finally hit solid ground again. I forgot that Kareha would stop at nothing for the sake of knowledge, and that she could fly insanely fast, guess that;s why there's the word tengu in her race's name. The sight before me was…. breathtaking to say the least, and not just because the air is thinner at high altitudes. Polished black marble floors created the cliff that we sat on, overlooking what must have been half of the island, though I couldn't see much under the clouds. But of coarse, the sight behind me, was even more fantastic. The College is a massive tower, like the ancient ziggurats of ancient Mesopotamia with very heavy Japanese influence. Of coarse, Kareha didn't much want to waste any time having me enjoy the scenery(which hopefully forgives my lack of details), and dragged me inside. ----- Even on foot(talon?) Kareha can move really freakin fast! Then again, I guess being about 70 pounds lighter than I normally am allows for quicker movements. As I thought, most of the monsters inside were other Crow Tengu, who starred at the two of us for obvious reasons. Kareha made pushed us through a pair of double doors and into what looked like a laboratory, or the fantasy world equivalent of one(you know with beakers, mortar and pestles, and other wonderful things I'm sure would be unpleasant. "Ah, Kareha! Long time no see", an Arachne said, looking up from her table. She was dressed in what could be described as a lab coat, obviously tailor made for someone of her size and shape. She was pretty standard for Arachnees, thought the only noticeable difference was the ponytail she had in her light brown hair. Surprising I hadn't seen one on any other Mamono yet. "Hey, Charlotte!", Kareha said. They were obviously old friends. "So what have you got for me?", Charlotte asked, running her chitinous fingers through her hair. "This", Kareha said, stepping to the side, revealing me to her. "Oh how sweet!", Charlotte replied. "A little small for my taste, but I can train him so he'll be absolutely fantastic down the road" I must have become a kid in mind and body, because I duked behind Kareha about ready to pee myself. Charlotte laughed, and much to my surprise, Kareha put one of her wings around me, smiling down at me reassuringly. "Sorry, he's taken", she said. "Never thought you were one for straight shota", Charlotte quipped. "This isn't actually his normal form", Kareha said, brushing the Arachnee's comment off. "A witch turned him into the boy you see before you". "How fascinating", Charlotte said. "Yes. And since I lacked the means to restore him on my own, I figured where better than the College?" "So what do you need me for?" "To take measurements, of coarse!" Charlotte eyed me and smiled, revealing her fangs. "Perfect", she said, as if savoring the word. I gulped. No way was I going to enjoy this. Charlotte's Notes Well it's been five days and I think we've learned quite a bit! Blood samples show small amounts of Holstaraus milk, resulting in slightly increased strength(though the subject still cries like a baby whenever we need to take a sample). We've also been able to take samples of saliva, hair, skin, urine, pretty much everything except semen (which is understandable considering his "new" form). The magic used on him is somewhat basic since he was turned into a boy, not a toad as is the MO for some more vindictive witches, and should be easy enough to treat. Unfortunately, we don't seem to have any witches around at the moment, so we'l have to improvise. Day 45 My butt is so sore. I hate that spider lady. I hate her so much! Kareha, however, has been really nice to me. I just hope this ends soon. Can't take much more of this! ----- This little body has it's advantages. Can hide in really small places, away from the scary spider lady and the others. She and Kareha have enlisted the help of some of the other Mamono in the College. The latest one, a Dark Slime, wanted to cocoon me and see if she could suck out the magic. Hell no I'm not letting that happen. Hiding under the floorboards should keep me safe enough. Don't think they can smell me through all the dust and grime, though some of the heavier monsters might end up crushing me. ----- I made my way into the kitchen. They're still looking for me, but I don't think they'er here yet. It's not dinner time. The food here's insanely good. One time there were these honey square things, sweeter than you can believe. I saw a whole plate of them on the counter past the stove. I had to have them. Creeping around in my stomach, not making a sound, I made my way to them After making sure no one was around, I grabbed the whole plate. I stuffed one of them in my mouth right away. Crunchy on the outside, on the inside. The thing about these things, you can't stop at one. I ended up eating the whole plate, and had the stomach ache to prove it. I passed out from my full belly, content as is befitting of a little boy. ----- "YOU LITTLE SHIT!", a very angry voice shouted. I stumbled to my feet, instinct telling me to get away, but a firm hand grabbed hold of me before I could take two steps. The Honeybee cook who had obviously made all those delicious little squares I devoured held me by my cape, gritting her teeth in anger. "If it means anything, they were really good", I said nervously. "I should cut you up into little tiny pieces for stew right now", she growled. "That won't be necessary", another voice said. The Honeybee froze when she saw the figure approach. She was a Crow Tengu dressed in a dark blue kimono with gold trim, and gave off the same aura of power and authority that Uke gave off back in Tamogo Village(she also looked a bit like Kareha, but I suppose that's because there are only so many Crow Tengu). "H-headmistress!', the Honeybee said, dropping me to the floor. "Ow!", I complained. The Headmistress narrowed her eyes as she approached me in what seemed to be slow motion. "Come with me", she said, keeping her wings tucked into her sleeves. I shivered at the thought of disobeying her, so I complied. ----- "So you're the little boy who everyone been talking about", the Headmaster said as we walked down the hall. "…..Yeah", I answered nervously. The Headmistress chuckled a little. "I can understand why you're so nervous", she said. "It's not everyday a Mamono beholds the sight of a healthy human boy such as yourself" "Am I in trouble?", I asked sheepishly. "Well you did eat all of the deserts. But I think you can be punished constructively", the Headmistress replied. She lead me to a large pair of doors, which the Headmistress pushed open with a gust of wind from her wing. Inside was a massive library, filled with rows and rows of books, as well as a strong musty smell. "You'll be helping Rina organize and put away our books. You should burn off all the honey squars you ate in no time", the Headmistress said. "Who's Rina?", I asked. "I am…", a meek and gloomy voice answered. I turned to see an admirably pretty girl with green hair and purple eyes attached to a mass of insectoid legs and chitin. Have I mentioned I hate bugs? Because I do. day 45, Part 2 Of coarse I fainted at the sight of Rina! Bugs freak me out! Of coarse, her feeling were hurt and I did feel guilty about it, but the Headmistress revived me and I was soon at work. It was creepy whenever Rina approached. The clattering noise of all her legs echoed in the hallways, and she had a habit of moving along the walls and ceilings. Lucky for me though, the Headmistress soon relieved me of my duties and escorted me back to my room. ----- "Seems Kareha is quite fond of you", the Headmistress commented. "As a test subject", I stated bluntly. The Headmistress chuckled, but didn't reply beyond smiling when I asked what was so funny. "Ah! Alex, you're' back!", Charlotte said excitedly as we entered. Out of instinct, I cowered behind the Headmistress, who again laughed. "I hope for his sake you have a solution ready for him", she said, smiling as she nudged me in front of her. "After extensive tests, we've determined that a Witch is the only thing to turn him back to normal. Kareha has taken it upon herself to recruit one for the task", Charlotte replied, adjusting her lab coat thing. "I'm guessing you'd do it yourself if you weren't more alchemicaly inclined", the Headmistress said. Charlotte shrugged. "She should be back fairly quickly", Charlotte said. Right on que, Kareha swooped into the room through the window, sending in a massive gust of wind that scattered everything that was in the room, including prepubescent human boys. "Good timing", the Headmistress said. "Oh! Hello, Headmistress!", Kareha greeted, bowing modestly. "Did you find a Witch?", Charlotte asked. "Indeed I did!", Kareha answered, pulling in a burlap sack with her taloned foot. We all stared at the unmoving sack. Eventually, something stirred within. A girl with black hair dressed in a checkered black and white outfit popped out, gasping for air. "That was entirely unnecessary!", she chastised at Kareha. "I had to ensure you wouldn't go back on your word. Witch's have always been fickle", Kareha replied as if she'd done no wrong. "I said I would do it!", the witch squeaked. "So do it", Kareha said smugly. The Witch growled and pointed her staff at me. Once again, there was a blinding flash of light. When it faded, I felt normal once again. Well normal may not be the right word, but I wasn't a little kid anymore. "Well that was easy", I said, smiling at my restored voice. "Ooooh. I like this version much better", Charlotte said, licking her lips. I felt the urge to cower behind the Headmistress again, but my balls had once again dropped so that wasn't going to happen. "Anyways", Kareha said, turning to Charlotte as the Witch ran out of the room. "You said there was something else we needed to talk about?" Charlotte regained her professional composure, although she clearly showed some reluctance. Good thing my clothes grew with me. "Ah yes. Well it would seem that an immature form of demonic energy is effecting him", Charlotte said. "Immature?", Kareha asked. "Do you mean the Witch's?" "No. A Witch's energy is already matured since they stay childlike throughout their lives. This energy is from a monster who has yet to mature. It's different from regular demonic energy because it doesn't manifest itself as lust, rather it makes a man more…… kind", Charlotte replied. "Kind?", Kareha asked. "Makes sense to me. Since whoever is emitting the energy isn't a woman yet and isn't normally the loli type, a man would just be nice to her. Sort of a preparation for the regular thing" Kareha rubbed her chin with her wing in thought. I, meanwhile, was more concerned with my suddeny empty stomach(I did just go through a massive growth spurt after all) "Kaede!", Kareha exclaimed. "Who?", Charlotte asked, raising one of her eyebrows(which looks pretty weird on an Arachne). "This little Inari that's been following Alex around since he made it to Tamogo Village. "Now that I think about it, it makes a lot of sense since when I first met him, he was very boorish" "What?", I asked, looking up from my gut. "I'm guessing if we siphoned out some of her energy or just cut you off for a while, you revert to the despicable person you were when you first met myself and Kota. "Fuck you too, Kareha", I replied, offended. "Well that throws you theory out the window", Charlotte quipped. ----- So it turns out I've been affected by demonic energy in more ways than one, which makes sense since I remember being told about that when I first arrived in this world, guess I've been distracted. I really need to work on avoiding it, or at least lessening the affects. As much as I would love to avoid becoming an incubus or a lover boy" as the Headmistress put it, I couldn't just leave Kaede like that. I shouldn't worry about it too much. Once I'm aware of something, it's much easier to deal with. Like when you realize the porn you're viewing is steadily becoming more and more perverse. Better to catch it now than to let it get so out of control you're jacking off to prone on you phone in the middle of a long car trip with your friends. So I will deal with this new problem through sheer force of will! Simple! ----- Kareha and I bid the Headmistress and the rest of the College farewell soon after that. We would have stuck around, but I insisted that I get back to work since we couldn't keep mooching off of Misty and her family forever. The Headmistress said I was always welcome, but something about her tone made me a little uncomfortable. Well, no more uncomfortable than I am when Kareha holds me by the shoulders and flew through the air fast enough to induce at least three g's of pressure on me. ----- It was dusk by the time we arrived back at the farm. How Kareha managed to go for so long is beyond me. Perhaps it's attributed to her race's name. Or perhaps it's just her will to get things done. Even if those things are to basically spy on me. Whatever the case, I had much more to concern myself with than the nature of the bird-girl who had taken my virginity. "Husband!", Kaede cheered, running up to me as soon as Kareha and I landed. She grabbed me tightly at the waist. I immediately remembered the revelations about the demonic energy affecting me, and kept that in mind while I returned Kaede's affection in a non-creepy way. "Hey, Kaede", I replied, making sure my tone didn't sound too weird as I tousled the hair in between her fox-ears. Of coarse, she wasn't the only one really glad to see me. Sohara rushed out with here trademark, happy from the bottom of my heart to see you smile. Before I could get two words in, she wrapped herself around me and Kaede. As I fought to keep my balance, I wondered what Kareha was thinking for a moment. But as she did, she took off again(no pun intended), though I didn't have to wonder where to since a mouthwatering scent drifted into my nostrils. It might be a mostly vegetarian diet, but it's damn tasty! Day 46 I guess since I've more or less gotten used to all the stressful things in this world full of horny women, my mind has resumed it's nonstop thinking. Not that I have time to stare at the ceiling like I did back home, but when I'm not looking for a job, fighting for my life or trying to figure out how to deal with Sohara, Kaede and all the other monsters that want a piece of me. ----- "So how does it feel to be a man again?", Misty's dad asked me over breakfast(porridge is you must know). "Pretty good I suppose. Not like I've actually been one for very long or really know what it means to be a man", I replied as I stirred my spoon around in the meal. "HA!", Misty's dad laughed heartily. "You just ned to settle down and have a kid! That's the epiphany of being a man!", he declared proudly. As he said that, the baby started crying, and he was gone. Hard to imagine a guy the size of a lumberjack could move so fast. "Oh… I was just on my way to feed her", Misty's mom said sleepily. I heard the clip-clop of hoover feet behind me and saw a plainclothes Misty and her sleepy eyed mother dressed in some sort of robe that showed an ungodly amount of cleavage. As quick as I like to think I am with stealing glances, the soft chuckle meant I'd failed. "If you're still hungry, I suppose you could share with the baby", she said, winking as she propped her breasts up with her crossed arms. "Mother….", Misty said sheepishly. "What?", her mom asked. I sighed and tried to focus on eating my oatmeal(forgot how much I hated the stuff). Of coarse, Misty's mom wasn't done trying to drive me and her crazy(er). "If you think it'd be more appropriate for you to give him your milk, by all means go ahead!", Misty's mom said, slapping her daughter playfully on the back. "But…. but", Misty stammered. "What? Think he's too big now?", her mom asked. "Nonsense! You're never too big to enjoy a woman's milk!", she declared. I groaned and pushed stood up out of my chair. "Gotta go. Work to find, gold to be made", I said, rushing out the door as fast as I could. "Well that was a little rude of you", Superego said, popping up unexpectedly. "What the hell are you still doing here?", I asked the apparition of my mind. "Well we couldn't manifest ourselves in an immature mind", he replied. "Yeah, looks like you'll need more than girly magic to get rid of us!", Id mocked. "Seriously? Can't I have one day without a headache?", I asked. "Alex?", I heard Sohara call out. She came around the corner and looked at me with confusion(understandably so). "Who were you talking to?", she asked. "Myself?", I replied. It wasn't a lie, but not an exact answer. "Oh…..", Sohara said, biting her finger as she tried to make sense of what I'd said. After a few moments of awkward silence, Sohara finally spoke up again. "Are you, going into town again?",she asked. "Yeah. I need to find something to occupy myself with", I replied nonchalantly. "I think I should come with you", she said. "Why?", I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Because bad things keep happening to you when you go out alone!", Sohara pleaded. I thought about what she meant, and she had a point….. ----- "Is it really necessary for you to hold my arm while we walk?", I asked Sohara as we made our way down the streets. "Absolutely", Sohara replied, tightening her hold to emphasize her point. I sighed in resignation. As you can imagine, nobody would take me seriously with Sohara hugging my arm tightly like she did. Hence there was very little chance of me finding work. AS we sat down near a fountain, a thought made its way into my brain. "Did you trick me into going on a date with you?", I asked out of the blue. Sohara looked shocked to say the least. "I… I … I….", she stammered. As much fun as it would have been to scold her, I knew better than to piss off a snake woman that could easily crush me like a grape. "You can just ask", I said with a shrug, hoping to avoid an argument. Sohara suddenly grabbed me in a tight hug. "You're so wonderful", she said softly to me. As flattering as that was, I wasn't exactly in the mood for romanic gestures in the middle of a city full of honey people(not all that different from Ancient Greece or Rome now that I think about it). "Would you mind letting go of me? You're cutting off the circulation to my limbs", I said. ""Sorry!", Sohara quickly apologized. We ended up walking around the city for a while until we decided to head back home. Surprisingly, Sohara didn't try to coax me into bed. While I was actually getting used to having someone to cuddle with, I didn't think much of it since we had an especially heavy dinner and I passed out almost as soon as I hit the covers. ----- Day 47 I figured Haktiva would have some work available for me, so I headed out alone first thing in the morning. Melnik was glad to see me again, and he offered to train me again. I told him I was looking for work, mentioning my little expedition with Leon and the others only when asked. "Well it looks like you're not as horribly incompetent as you look!", he said cheerily. "Thanks, I suppose", I replied. Melnik laughed heartily. "If you need gold I suppose we can always work out a deal", he said. "What kind?", I asked. "Well, aside from the milk and silk we need raw materials. Ores, tools, fuel, etc. We can only get so much here aside from the gold mine", Melnik replied. "Gold mine?", I asked, suddenly intrigued. "Aye. It's how we can afford to pay any couriers we come across. Most men don't say no to a nice big bar of gold", Me;ink replied. "No kidding" "So, bring us any raw stuff, and I'll be sure to have you adequately compensated. And who knows. Do well enough I might be able to get the council to meet with you", Melnik said, an optimistic look in his eyes. "We can only hope", I said, rolling my eyes when he wasn't looking. "Well, I wish you good luck!", Melnik said extending his hand. Like an idiot, I shook it. ------ I hissed and grunted in pain and Sohara popped my finger back into place. "At least you git a steady source of income", she said. "Even if it's from the people who were going to kill us", Kareha commented as she watched the procedure. There was a sickening *pop* noise and a loud grunt on my part. Sohara clapped her hands together. "Finished!", she said sweetly. "I'l kiss it and make Husband feel all better!", Kaede said, jumping over Sohara's head like a ninja. The little fox-girl landed on top of me, sending me off the chair and onto the ground. As I laid there in pain, Kaede planted a soft little kiss on my hand. "All done!", she giggled. "Thanks Kaede I feel much better now", I groaned. Day 48 I decided to slip out before everyone woke up this morning. As well as I can handle myself, if someone who actually knew how to fight came along I'd be in a lot of trouble, so I best get some training from Haktiva. ----- When I arrived the navy armor guards were performing drills. Their formation likened that of the Greek phalanx as they used their spears and scutum-like shields together. In another show of discipline and precision, the officer in charge called out "wedge". The Haktivans dropped their spears and drew their swords, moving into a "V" formation. I was impressed to say the least. While they lacked numbers, the men more than made up for it in quality troops. Then again, it was the same situation at Thermopylae. The officer called out for an "Orb" formation. The men once again grabbed their spears and formed and formed a circle, spearpoints aimed in all direction. You know, now that I think about it, I haven't seen any horses. Centaurs were always around, but I'm not sure if those tactics would work against them. ----- I was actually enjoying this display very much. Unfortunately, someone managed to sneak up behind me and place me in a chokehold and dragged me into some ally. I was released, and turned to face my attacker, but a sword point stopped me in my tracks. "Why does one who shares his bed with monsters come here?", the hooded figure asked as two other men flanked him. I recognized the voice right away. "Nice to see you again too, Isaac", I said. "Don't pretend to be my friend, outsider. I have no patience for anyone who enjoys the company of the foul Mamono", Isaac snapped. "Hey, if I had known about this place sooner, I'd have never considered associating with monsters", I replied. As guilty as that made me feel, it was entirely true. Isaac seemed to take interest at what I'd said and removed his mask. "Is that so? Most men who give themselves to a monster's pleasure would say the opposite", he said, still keeping his sword pointed at me. "You could say I've had a chance to recollect myself", I replied a little nervously, not really sure where this was going. Isaac nodded to his companions and sheathed his sword. "Perhaps Melnik was wise to let you within our walls", he said. "Oh yeah?", I asked, relieved I didn't have a sword tip inches away from my throat anymore. "Indeed. While we are allowed to patrol just beyond the walls, you may venture far beyond our borders. To the cities of our enemies. Into their very homes" "I'm not sure I like where this is going", I said. "I offer you a deal, outsider", Isaac declared. "You will tell us of the enemy's lands. Their defenses. Their strengths, weaknesses and goals. In return, I won't slash your neck, feed your entrails to our dogs and use the rest of your carcass to fertilize our crops the next time you dare to venture here again" "Sounds good to me!", I said, a cold sweat running down my neck. ----- After spilling my guts to Isaac and his cohorts of what I'd seen so far in the month-and-a-half I'd been there, I made my way to the exit when another familiar voice called out to me. "Hey there, lad!", Leon called. "He-hey", I replied, still a little freaked out. "You still looking for somethin' to do?", he asked. "Well I-", I began. "Great! Let's go!", he said, grabbing my arm and dragging me off to who knows where. ----- I was lead into a tavern of sorts. We were greeted by a very loud and enthusiastic cheer from the other patrons. "Good to see you all again!", Leon cheered out. "And as a token of my gratitude, I brought a newcomer!", he said, shoving me forward. Another cheer erupted and a mug was immediately thrust into my hands. Leon pushed me to a table full of a few familiar faces, specifically, Ian, Martin and Gerald. They all greeted me enthusiastically, and I did my best to return said enthusiasm, Of coarse, I had no idea what this was about. "Hey, Leon. Why'd you drag me here?", I asked. "Hm?", Leon asked, looking down at me from his mug. "Why am I here?", I asked again. "To have fun with your fellow man!", he answered like I was asking the most ridiculous thing ever. "Oh…", I said. I looked down at the contents of the mug. Inside was a liquid of a golden color that smelled strongly of alcohol. Not wanting to be rude, I took a sip. My eyes popped open in awe as the fizzy drink tingled my tongue. "Ginger beer!", I exclaimed. "Oh, so you know it?", Leon asked. "Yeah. I actually brewed it myself a few times back home", I replied. "Excellent!", Lenon declared. "But I doubt you can make it like we do!" ----- "Carry on my wayward son! They'll be peace when you are done! Don't you cry no more", I drunkenly sang. Leon and the others guys picked up the chorus easily enough, drunk as they were, and we were basically the center of attention in the bar. This went for a while until I passed out quite unceremoniously onto the floor. I woke up in the middle of one of a field, the moon looking down mockingly at me. "Ugh. My fucking head", I groaned. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 4:49 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Yudayahito's Story [6/8] Day 48 "Fuuuuuuck", I groaned as I gripped my head in pain. My first hangover was everything I'd expected it to be. Painful, long, and justified. even through the pain I knew it was a really bad idea to stay out in the open like this, so I did my best to guess where my base of operations was and headed off that way. ----- I don't know how long I'd been walking, but the sun had yet to startcreeping up I was still suffering from my hangover. Worse yet, I didn't recognize where the hell I was. Go figure. "Got yourself lost again?", Id asked as he appeared. "Shut it", I groaned. "Maybe we should leave him alone", Superego suggested. "He's having a hard enough time of things as it is" "Where's the fun in that?!", Id asked. ----- It was quickly turning into a very windy night, my cape flapping in the wind behind me as I tried to find some sort of vantage point. Then, I got a very stupid idea. It was a good idea at the time considering how effective healing seems to be here. I gripped the tip of my cape tightly and jumped up into the air. ----- I find birch trees make for the softest landings. They're light but strong enough to absorb the impact of me falling into them. Also they have very soft and squishy leaves. Wait a minute…. "I thought I was supposed to make the first move, a young and energetic voice said. The voice sent chills through me, and my head felt increasingly fuzzy. "Guess you have to take what life give ya!" A pair of purple gloved hands snaked their way across my chest, down to my groin. I jumped a bit, but whoever I landed into tightened her grip around me. "Relax", she whispered. "I'll get you lost in pleasure. Your soul will just drift away…" "No!", I shouted. I jabbed my elbow as hard as I could into what must have been the squishy lady's calf. She groaned in pain, giving me just enough time to twist around and gain the dominant position, planting my full weight on her stomach. I was ready to deliver a punch right in the nose, but I couldn't help but find myself once again captivated by her. Flawless skin, brilliant black hair that stretched down to her waist, deep purple eyes, and a t-shirt with Eddie from Iron Maiden on it……. Wait, what? "Are you going to actually try something or am I gonna have to do everything myself?", the succubus asked. I didn't notice the horns, tail and wings right away. Guess you get used to seeing so many succubi that you don't really notice. I'd seen them from a distance back in Alnor, but made sure to dart down the road away from them as quickly as I could. This was my first time being near one. Gotta say, it didn't quite live up to the hype. "Where'd you get that shirt?", I asked, making sure I was still ready for an attack. "My father gave it to me, if you must know", she replied, turning her head away from me smugly. "No shit", I said, grinning a little. "He tell you about the music?" "I'd suggest you run to the hills while you can before I lose my cool?" "This is your cool? Wow you are making a terrible first impression. Guess that's a lot of wasted years your demonic mother thought you about talking to men" "Do you have a fear of the dark? Because I'll be sure to make it up to you tonight" "What? At 2 minutes to midnight??" "Hm. I guess you're not the type of men that try to pass themselves off as killers in order to avoid being bedded" "I've been hear long enough that I'm not afraid to shoot strangers anymore' "No more lies, love. I can see how big of a softie you are. It's in your eyes" "These colors don't run, succubus. I think I'm a little too crazy for your taste" "Is that so? Well then, can I play with Madness?" "I'd call that wasting love" "There's no such thing, for a succubus" As the demon said that, she pulled her leg back close to her head and hook kicked me off of her. I regained my composure and took a stance, drawing my sword, only to behold her silhouette in the moonlight. "Is it really necessary for us to fight? It would seem we're quite a match for each other", she said in a sultry manner, licking her lips. "You have a very poor concept of compatibility? You must be new at this!", I retorted. That seemed to set her off, since I saw her eye twitch. Of coarse, the angry shouting hinted at it as well. "SO WHAT IF I'M ONLY SIXTEEN! I'M A SUCCUBUS, DAMNIT! YOU'RE SUPPOSED TO GROVEL AT MY FEET TO BE RAVISHED BY MY UNHOLY BODY!!", she screamed, panting when it was over. "I think you spent more time learning the lyrics to songs three times as old as I am instead of paying attention during sex-ed", I said, laughing at my opponents frustration. The succubus screamed in anger, clutching her fists like she was ready to bludgeon me to death. Instead, which really confused me, she actually broke down and started crying. Ignoring the white knight in me(Superego) that told me to go and comfort her, I took the chance to run like hell. I'm not stupid enough to fall for that! Succubi do whatever it takes to seduce you. Crying is as good a strategy as any. So I ran till I just couldn't run anymore. I leaned against a large rock on the beach to catch my breath. Alnor was a seaside town, so logically, I just needed to follow the beach until I made it there. The only problem was whether I went left or right. Day 48, Part 2 Left or right, I was screwed either way. Not that I had time to make a decision. "BASTARD!!!", an all too familiar voice shouted. The succubus slammed into me with full force, knocking me to the sand. "WHAT KIND OF MAN LEAVES A GIRL CRYING LIKE THAT!?!", she demanded, her nails extending in to sharp claws. "A SMART ONE!", I shouted back at her, frogging her in the hip. I slipped out form under her as she squealed in pain. I got back on my feet and drew my sword. The succubus recovered quickly, as I knew she would, and charged at me. I deflected her claws with my blade, a fierce shriek erupting as they slid against the metal. She used the momentum of her slash to throw a reverse kick right at my head, which would have been very devastating thanks to her pointed heels. I hopped back and out of the way, but adrenaline only counted for so much. I was still tired from the original tussle and my subsequent sprint to what I thought would be safety. The succubus might have been inexperienced in more ways than one I imagined) but she was a demon where I was just some guy who was semi-competent at fighting. This wouldn't last long. The succubus charged again, her wings allowing her to move faster than I could react. I braced myself for a heavy blow, but it never came. The succubus had flown right past me. And then I felt her tail coil around my leg. I was swept off my feet and was held dangling in the air. "Give up yet?", she asked in a taunting tone. "Up yours!", I groaned. I managed to keep hold of my sword out of fear reflex, and I acted without thinking. I leaned up to try and slash at the succubi's tail, but she simply laughed and released me. I didn't even have time to shout obscenities at my opponent before I hit the water. I am not a strong swimmer, especially not with about twenty extra pounds(or nine kilos) of gear and clothing. I dog paddled my way to the sand and collapsed on my back, ready to give up. "Fufufu", the succubus laughed as she hovered over me. "Ready to give up?" I mumbled something I don't even remember, but I'm sure it was insulting. The succubus just smiled and inched herself closer and closer to me. She again placed those gloved hands on me, stoking my face as she inched her lips ever closer to mine. What sounded like a clap of thunder blasted, out. The succubus didn't even have a chance to be startled before she was hit by a powerful blast of wind, which sent her flying away form me, and burying me in sand. I summoned up just enough strength to dig the sand away from my face to see Kareha engaging the demon in a battle mid-air. Well "battle" may be a little too kind of a term. Kareha didn't even let the succubus get close. She just kept blasting her away with a flap of her wings. The succubus was tough and kept coming back for more. Eventually, the succubus ran out of steam and collapsed into the sand, away from me, thankfully. Kareha landed next to me, her face full of confer, which is actually a little surprising for her. "Nice of you to lend a hand…. er, wing", I said, grinning. "You are a hopeless drunk", she said in a manner a lover would use. "Thanks, Kaede. Your support is really appreciated", I said sarcastically. "Glad to be of service", Kareha said, smiling a little. "Come one. Best get you out of here before you catch a cold" "I don't get sick", I retorted. ----- "ACHOO!", I sneezed. "Told ya", Kareha gloated. Lost Memories from Alex's Tengu Journal We see the green robed man out of his mind from heat exhaustion and mamono cactus water stubble through the desert as if drunk. With wide eyes and a giddy smile he holds the sight of massive marble walls that seemed to span for miles topped with surprisingly lush greenery on the top. Not really knowing what the hell he was doing, he ventured in through the gates. In a haze of soft colors, he traveled through the hallowed halls. He paid no mind to the sprung traps or obvious warning signs. He just wandered around in hallucinogenic bliss. Of coarse, something was bound to catch his eyes. In this case, it happened to be a pot full of powdered lapis lazuli. He sang to himself as he randomly smeared the walls with the blue substance. After a while, he was down to his last few handfuls. He sighed dreamily and walked back the the entrance, making sure to leave a parting note in bright blue letters. "Ultio Mea Est" Day 50 I was confined to my bed for the duration of my illness. Sohara was a big help, but the constant interference from Misty's family made it difficult to get some rest."So I can go now?", I asked, eager to get the hell out of the house. "You're still too warm", Sohara answered, removing her hand from my forehead. I collapsed back into my sheets and sighed. "This sucks", I complained. "I'm sorry I can't be of much help", Soahra said. "I'm used to treating Mamono, not humans so I'm afraid of what would happen if I used any of my magic on you" "You don't have any herbs or mixtures?", I asked. "I'm not familiar with the plants here. Back home at the temple, it's a much different story" "Did someone say they needed a cure?", Misty's mom asked, popping her head in my room. "I uh-", I stammered, confused and surprised. "I have just the thing!", she chimed. Sure enough, she walked in with a dark green bottle and a spoon. She held the spoon under the lip of the bottle, and aha came out sent a chill down my spine. A thick and lumpy greenish sludge dropped onto the spoon. I dared not even breath as she moved the spoon towards my lips. "What exactly is that?", I squeaked. "An old family remedy", she replied. "Is part of the old family in there?", I asked, my anxiety rising. "Just open your mouth like a god boy and you'll get a treat", Misty's mom insisted. The spoon was nearly at my mouth, a foul mixture of rotting cabbage and burnt rubber flooded my nostrils, warranting a dry heave. "I'm sure it's not that bad", Sohara insisted. LIAR! I shut my eyes in fear. "I think I hear Ruth crying", I blurted out, desperately hoping to avoid the sludge from entering my system. I have to applaud her maternal instincts, because she was gone when I opened my eyes. I sighed in relief. "Did you have to lie to her?", Sohara asked. "I didn't feel like dying", I shrugged. ----- A few hours later I was trying to sleep when the door creaked open again. "What?", I grumbled into my pillow. Whoever it was didn't say anything, but the clip-clop of hoofed feet gave me a pretty good idea of who it was. "I don't need to try the medicine", I said. The footsteps just got closer. I was about to turn over to make my words more audible, but a great weight soon met my back. "Wah?", I gasped. A meek whimper was her response. "Misty?", I asked. "Mhm", the holstaurus replied meekly. "What the hell are you doing?" "My…. my f-father said that nothing cures a man's sickness than a woman's warmth", she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Even though I couldn't see it, I was pretty sure her face was red as a tomato. Not that I could blame her, since I was starting to feel a little hot myself. "He did, did he?", I asked, my face stuck towards the wall. "Yeah", Misty replied. Even with the covers over me, I could still feel Misty's curvy body very well, as well as the very high heat our bodies were generating. It didn't take long for me to start sweating, but I didn't feel as bothered by it as I thought I would have. I suppose you could chalk it up to me inability to move for the most part, but I didn't lose myself like I'd done before. Don't get me wrong, Misty is incredibly cute and sexy. She was shy and soft-spoken, which made it easy to stand tall around her(even though she was at least a head taller than me), and of coarse her boobs and hips were fantastic! Of coarse, there were several reasons why I hadn't bedded her yet. 1. I'm not a hedonist. Sex feels great and all, but there's a lot of truth in the phrase "too much of a good thing" 2. Emotional connections. I cared about Misty and her family, but sex produces hormones such as oxytocin that tend to make any bond you have that much stronger. 3. Sohara. Who was standing right there…. ------ The very angry face of my Shirohebi companion stared down at me, a steady blue flame-like aura emanated from her. All I could do was gulp. "Alex", she hissed. "Explain" "I… I…. I…I", was all I could stammer out. I was already sweating really badly, but it was the cold sweat of fear instead of the hot sweat of….. well I guess you could call it passion. "I just wanted to help!", Misty blurted out, tightening her hold on me. Since I wanted to save my pale ass from being constricted to death, I went with it. I wasn't lying anyways. "Y-yeah! Her body heat is making me sweat the sickness out!", I said, failing to sound even remotely calm. I remember thinking there was no way she would buy that. Women back home can't be reasoned with, there's no way a monster-woman would accept any form of logic. The flames suddenly faded from Sohara's body and her expression returned to the sweet smile I'd come to know and….. well I would say love, but let's not be hasty here! "Oh, how silly of me", she said. "As a healer, I should know this, but I suppose when you're cold-blooded you tend to forget this sort of thing" Both Misty and I sighed in relief. "Of coarse, I still wouldn't be much of healer if I didn't do everything within my power to help", Sohara said. I didn't even have time to draw another breath before I felt her cold sacked wrap around me. Misty yelped again, guess she was more surpassed than I was. "How's that?", Sohara whispered into my ear, her cool cheek pressed up against mine. "Eyeaah…..", was my response. As overwhelming as being snuggled by two mamono is, their opposite body temperatures made for a very unique and actually quite pleasant experience. Of coarse, being smothered by two soft bodies does stuff to ya. Pretty sure minime got stiff, but I fell asleep before anything happened)to my knowledge at least) ----- Day 51 My God does it feel good to get the fuck out of bed! I didn't even bother to grab breakfast as I ran out the door. It was a fairly easy day. A few shopkeepers had me deliver some stuff around town. They offered to pay me in the typical mamono fashion, but my way with words and my shiny sword ensured I'd be paid in gold. ----- Day 52 Remind me to never go pee in the woods alone. Crap keeps happening to me when I do. I had to stop on my way back home and the last thing I needed was a random monster walking down the road and seeing my johnson out, so I made my way a few yards into the woods. Once again, I finished up and there was the familiar rustling in the bushes. I drew my sword, ready to fight or run the fuck away if need be, but instead of an angry/horny monster girl, it was my good friend Isaac, the monster hating sociopath. "Come", he said gruffly. "Why?", I asked against my better judgement. "Because you're needed", he replied, getting more agitated than I thought possible for him. I decided no to press my luck and followed him. ----- Instead of heading back to the village like I thought we would, Isaac lead me to a small camp in a part of the forest I didn't recognize(as if that counts for anything). There were two other masked scouts, the ones that always seemed to be hanging around him. Isaac kicked over the bucket of water that was hovering over their little fire and barked orders at his men to clean up the camp. I remember being very gung-ho about joining the military and was aware that cleaning up was a big deal. These guys made US Marine cleanliness look like white trash. In under a minute, they packed up the tents, snuffed the ires, and spread what I assume was animal shit because it stank like hell. Guess you really have to cover your bases when your enemy can smell you out from miles away. Isaac ordered me along with the rest of his men, making a grand total of four in the group. Good thing I was getting better at this whole, survival thing. Otherwise I would have been dead or made into a husband a long time ago, though I'm not sure which would be worse. ----- We hiked in relative silence for a while, but something was nagging me that I had to know. "Hey, Isaac", I said. "Quiet", he snapped. "But I-" "I said quiet" "I'm not gonna help you with whatever it is we'e doing unless you answer my question" "What?!" "How come I never see any women out on patrol" "Women can be turned into monsters. It's bad enough to lose a man, but it's worse to have someone become the enemy" "Do they still fight?" "I thought you only had one question" "But now I have another" "My patience is wearing thin, outlander" "Do women still fight" "A woman's duty is to protect their family with there very lives. They protect the individual homes while we men do most of the real fighting" "Ah" "Are you satisfied?" "For now, I suppose" "Good. Now keep quiet lest we fall prey to the more beastly monsters" "Like werewolves?" "Yes! Now be quiet!" "You don't have to yell…." Day 52, Part 2 Isaac lead us up to a cliff and beckoned me forward. "Look", he said in his usual serious tone, though with a surprising lack of contempt for me. As I scanned the area below me, Isaac decided to enlighten me about a few things. "This is Kaori's land. As I'm sure you've heard, it's home to the savage, corrupt and deformed. What we know is that this vegetation is increasingly scarce further in, but this matters little to us at the moment. Since Kaori's land is a haven for any of ill repute, even for foul monsters, banditry is more or less a way of life here. No one will ever bat an eye at the news of another missing caravan or patrol" "So what are we doing here?", I asked, becoming increasingly skeptical. "We've tracked this patrol of Lizards for two days now. They should be approaching in a few minutes. We're going to kill them and take whatever we can carry", Isaac replied. Okay, I've killed people, but just the two and even I wasn't the grey moral area instead of the much beloved black and white moral spectrum. So my conscience came into play again. "Why can't you just let them be?", I asked. "Because they're the enemy!", Isaac snapped. "Every day, humans lose their freedom and dignity to monsters! The more of them we kill, the better chance we have of surviving as a race!" I could see what Melnik was talking about. There was no way I could talk this guy out of it. In my mind, I knew this was a provocation, but he did have a point about Kaori's land. From what I heard, this really wouldn't be that big of a deal. Besides, I'm pretty sure he was looking for an excuse to kill me, and cowardice always warrants a BLAMMING. ----- It was about fifteen minutes before we had any idea the Lizardmen were approaching. They didn't make a point in keeping quiet. The sound of foliage being crushed underfoot and the clatter of weapons makes a lot of noise. Even through the canopy, I could make them out clearly. There were fifteen of them in total and they didn't have much in the way of armor, just a basic breastplate, but they had some serious looking weapons(swords and shields as well as claymores) "So what's the plan?", One of Isaac's men asked. "The outlander will distract them while we move in for an ambush. There shouldn't be much of a skirmish if we catch them off guard', Isaac replied. Of coarse, I didn't like playing the part of the distraction. Isaac basically pushed me off of the cliff and sent me tumbling down in front of the patrol. I hate that guy. ----- My head was still spinning when a scaly hand grabbed hold of me by the neck. "Well here's something you don't see everyday", a Lizard said, obviously surprised and amused. I managed to get a good look at her. Blond. Purple eyes. Acorss her arms and one across her cheek. Not bad, but I ogling wasn't a priority at the moment. "Nice to meet you", I said nervously, putting on my best 'I'm totally no setting you up' smile. "Think you can point me back to Alnor?" "As if we'd ever let a perfectly good man such as yourself walk away", the Lizard who held me declared. "I here by declare you in the name of the Bladetail Legion", she said, smiling proudly. Her comrades all cheered. I gulped. "Wouldn't you want to see who can make me your husband?", I asked, really hoping Isaac hadn't skewed me over on this. "And what makes you think you're strong enough to be a Legionary's husband?", she asked, raising her eyebrow. "You don't seem like much if you can get yourself caught so easily. Really stupid of you, actually. No, you're more fit for a concubine, or company whore if you will." I like to think I have a pretty good control over my anger. But there are certain triggers that can set any man off. This was one of those things that set me off. So I spat in the Lizard's face. You don't have to guess how she handles that. She threw me to the ground and drew her claymore, her face contorted with rage. "Undisciplined little wretch!", she growled. I rolled out of the way as her downward arc nearly cut me in two, but instead got stuck in the mud. Her companions blocked my way before I could make a run for it, but also restrained the one I pissed off as she tried to run me through. "Easy, Seras", the brunette on her left said. "Yeah", he's way too valuable for you to kill him!", the other one said. "Especially when some of us haven't gotten a taste of a man yet", one of the ones blocking my way said, licking her lips with her forked tongue when I looked at her. "Go fuck yourselves!", I cursed, tossing back my cape and drawing my sword. The Lizardmen were surprised, but they also seemed excited and somewhat aroused by it rather than intimidated(which I did not expect). Even the one who was ready to kill me put aside her anger as a grin slowly formed on her lips. "Perhaps there's husband material in you after all". "What?", I asked, dumbfounded. "It's simple really", she explained as her comrades released her. "Tradition dictates that if we meet a man who can match us or even best us in a fight, then he is to become our husband". She brushed some of the hardened mud off of her blade and took a stance, a one of her canines glinting as she grinned even wider. "What about your friends here?", I asked, my heart pounding as I adrenaline started coursing through my veins as my body readied itself for a fight. "Well if you win you can spend the night with me and fight the rest of us if you wish. Otherwise, you'll be mine forever", the Lizard replied. "How about I win and I go on my merry way?", I suggested. The unanimous laughter from the Lizardmen pretty much confirmed my worst fears(at that moment in time). "DEFEND YOURSELF!", the blond Lizardmen shouted as she lunged at me with a diagonal swipe. I backed out of the way of her weapon and we nth started circling each other. I held my word in my right hand and kept my gauntleted left hand close to myself. I was scared, but my fear was drowned out by excitement and determination. I had to try and land the first blow, but Melnik didn't train me to fight someone with a two-handed weapon yet. I gritted my teeth, blocked out all doubt from my thought and slashed at her shoulder. The Lizard blocked my attack with what looked like very little effort. I backed off again before she could catch me in the belly, and we once again started circling each other. My opponent apparent;y got tired of waiting and came at me with a series of attacks. I either dodged or deflected with my gauntlet or sword. "I'm surprised you've lasted this long", she taunted. "If you yield now, I'll try to be gentle" "Quite being a cunt and fight!", I shouted, my aggression coming into play now. She smiled as I came at her with a succession of quick strikes, most of which she blocked until I finally broke through her guard and landed a slash across her armored stomach, which didn't do a damn thing. My breathing was starting to get heavy as I dodged yet another massive arc. My cold-blooded(literally not figuratively as far as I knew) just grinned at me. She clicked her tongue mockingly. "Tut. Tut", she said. "You'll have to work on your endurance if you wanna make it with a Legionary". Before I even had a chance to reply with a witty remark, the Lizard closed the distance between us and punched me right in the nose. I grabbed my nose in pain as my glove and fingers turned crimson. I tried to get back into the fight, but the sharp point against my gut stopped me dead in my tracks. "Just give up already", my opponent said. "You'll wear yourself before the real fun can begin". Day 52, Part 3 There are moments in your life when time seems to slow down and you catch just about every detail you'd normally miss. Of coarse, there are some details you might want to miss. When the arrow imbedded itself in the Lizard's eye after whizzing over my head, I could see the shockwaves that passed through her human skin as blood and gore shot out. My opponent gripped the arrow's shaft as she fell back in pain. Her companions were caught off guard, but still drew their weapons and called out for their attacker to face them. From the opposite direction of the arrow, a small blade landed right in the back of another Lizard, severing her spinal cord. She fell dead a few moments later. The third Legionary was struck down in much the same manner, only this time the blade landed in her neck. She gripped her throat as blood pooled out from between her reptilian fingers, her body collapsing from shock. Time caught up with me once again as I saw two of the masked men enter the fray. They approached from opposite flanks, Isaac came in from my left and the other man from my right. The Legionaries gave a battle cry as they went to meet their foes. Even though the Lizards had the superior numbers, the Haktivans were much more agile. Isaac proved this by rolling out of the way of an opponent's charge, using his momentum to slice open the back of her leg, cutting the tendon. He then took his sword and stabbed it into where the shoulder met the neck as she collapsed. Isaac's eyes were filled with the fury of battle, but there were hints of unnatural joy. I didn't have time to think about it, as the Lizards had figured out I was wearing the same thing as their attackers. One of the Legionary's turned around and charged at me. Much to my good fortune, she was armed with a broadsword gripped in her left hand, a foe which Melnik had drilled me on extensively. She came at me with a horizontal slice, which I was able to deflect with my sword. I retaliated with a diagonal swipe at her her neck, which she successfully blocked. As tired as I was, I found a new source of energy in the battle, perhaps brought on by my will to live or my pent up rage and suppressed violent nature. The broadsword of my opponent was a stronger weapon and had a larger reach, but my faux gladius was lighter and I could swing it faster. Of coarse, I had to get close to be effective, and that meant getting past a trained and angry enemy. In a fight, the ability to push out all doubts and strike when an opportunity presents itself can ensure victory. Some would tell you to stop thinking, but that can lead to defeat. It takes a while to figure it out, but you become a much better fighter for it. Of coarse, since I'm no longer sparring in a dojo with padded mats, I've had to relearn that a bit. I saw my chance hen my opponent swung her weapon too hard and had to compensate for the weight and momentum of her blade. With what I hope sounded like a brave and worthy battle cry, I lunged at her, my blade sank into her throat. Bones cracked, flesh tore and blood pored as I cut my weapon free from my enemy, her slitted pupils dilating as she gasped for breath with a sickening gurgling noise. I watched her fall to the ground in a dead heap, my body shivering as the adrenaline surged though me. As if on instinct, I looked for a new opponent. The remaining Lizardmen numbered four out of the original nine. Isaac and his first man were engaging two very stubborn opponents while the other man was busy with a Legionary who'd found him our about three yards away behind me. That just left me with one last opponent. This one didn't even give me time to react as she charged at me with her own claymore. I remember thinking this was my second chance at fighting someone with this type of weapon. I also remember thinking she really wanted me dead. The Lizard had entered a sort of berserker mode, her swings coming fast and with too much power for me to block, just deflect or dodge all together. The savagery of her attacks was like when Leon, the others and I fought that psychotic Lamia, only this Lizard had a purpose. She wanted me dead. She wanted to avenge her comrades. She wanted to live, or at least die fighting. I could only help her fulfill one of those desires. Again she came at me with a deadly blow. Again I dodged. She made mistakes, but she recovered from them too quickly for me to react on them. Things were made all the more desperate for me since she was pushing me downhill, where I would lose any possible advantage I had. I had to act fast. I watched her swings. They were fast, but like the one I had fought before, she had to compensate just the same. The timing was much more narrow, but there wasn't much time for me to be picky about when to strike. As soon as the tip of her sword passed me, I closed the distance. My opponent saw this coming. Rather than trying to reposition her sword, she let it fly out of her hands and grabbed my wrist. Her grip was a bear trap. Her claws dug unto my skin even through the reinforced silk of my outfit, and I swear I felt something snap. Her grip made me drop my sword, but now the fight had shifted to something I was familiar with. I slipped my left leg behind her right one and pushed with all me strength, her armor working against her as she fell on her back. I wasted no time in landing punches on her face, knocking a few of her teeth out in the process. Like a true soldier, she kept fighting back. Every know and then she landed a punch on me, exasperating the damage done to my nose and cutting the inside of my cheeks on my teeth deep enough to draw blood. She tried to buck me off of her, but I kept my weight on her, stopping her from getting a better position. Or so I thought. Each time she did this, she inched herself a little closer to my sword. I only realized this when I saw the glint of the blade out of the corner of my eye. As I sat there for a few moments in shock, she managed to get up farther and fully grasp my weapon, however, in doing so she exposed her back to me. I took the chance right away and slid as much of myself under her as I could, grabbing hold of her head firmly between my arms in a rear naked choke. I had been taught to strangle from this position, but the prospect of my opponent holding a sword prompted me to improvise. I shifted my weight with me as I jerked her head to the right, a very loud *snap* sounding from the Lizard's neck. Her body went limp in my arms, as did my own for the most part. Somehow, I managed to slip out from under my opponent's corpse and stood up, my adrenaline fading away and a menagerie of feelings began to flood me. Guilt. Anger. Emptyness. The bitter joy of surviving. I would have become lost in these, if not for Isaac, though his interference may not have been as kind as I initially had taken it. But there was truth to it. He placed his hand on my shoulder. I looked past him to see the rest of the Legionaries were dead. HIs men were already looting the corpses, but he had me focus my attention in him. "You did well, outlander. You may not be one of us. but you have potential. Perhaps Melnik's mind has not succumbed to age as much as I'd feared. Still, be glad that you survived. Be glad that you won. To be a Haktivan is to embrace the great and terrible thing that is war. It's no more evil than say fire. Both forge change, and both do not care who it burns. He would tell you the same" I stared at him for a few moments before nodding. My mouth was terribly dry, though the rest of me was damp with blood, sweat and mud. Isaac then pressed my bloodied sword into my chest, and I involuntarily grabbed it. "Get yourself ready for the hike back to the village", he said, almost commanding me. I wasn't in much of a strata to argue. ----- I was spared the task of looting the dead. They had little coin on them and a paltry sum of rations, but what Isaac seemed to be after was the the medicine and some sort of documents they had on them. I couldn't make out what the paper said, since it must have been written in code, but Isaac's face seemed to light up, even under his mask. It didn't feel like we had to go far to get back to the village. But I had no intention of staying for whatever revelry Isaac had planned. He told me he would inform Melnik of my "accomplishments". I simply nodded and began may trek back to Alnor. Cooking with Yuda Hi guys, and welcome to the first addition of Cooking with Yuda, where I'll tell you how to cook a delicious meal that will make you and your Mamono friends full and happy without having to sacrifice some of your dignity. Today's recipe is Chicken Fettuccine Alfredo. It's a quick and relatively simple recipe that's sure to satisfy. Here's a list of the ingredient's you'll need: Alfredo Sauce 1/4 cup(57g) butter 1 cup(about 237ml) heavy cream 1 clove garlic, crushed 1 1/2 cups(probably about 120 grams or so) freshly grated Parmesan cheese 1 cup(250g) of peas Fettuccine Noodles Well this part is pretty obvious, but substitute if you can't find find any or you're too incompetent to make your own like I am Chicken 1 pound(about half a kilo) of chicken meat cut into cubes, preferably breast or thigh meat. Olive oil Pepper ----- Since gas stoves are pretty much nonexistent in this world, you'll just have to really pay attention to your flame. First things first is to get some water boiling for the noodles. This takes a bit of time so we can just move on to the chicken. The first thing we'll do is warm up our frying pan on a medium flame and add enough olive oil to completely cover it. Add your chicken and cover. Be sure to stir it around every minute or so to keep it from burning. By now the water should be boiling. Toss in a pinch of salt and add your noodles. Be sure to stir them every once in a while to keep them from sticking. You'll know their done when they're soft yet firm Pft! Hahaha! Shut up, Kareha! About half-way through cooking your chicken, add enough pepper to lightly coat it and more olive oil if you wish. You want the chicken to get nice and fried, but still juicy. Don't worry too much about it being dried out because that's kinda what the sauce is for. Speaking of which, let's get to that shall we? Melt your butter on a low flame and then add your cream. It doesn't really matter if it's made of cow's milk or a Holstaurus, but Holstaurus milk is a little sweeter and obviously better for you. Of coarse it's much more expensive so count yourself lucky if you can get it right from the source. Thanks again, Misty. ….. Your welcome Your blushing doesn't help. Anyways let that simmer for five minutes and then add your garlic, cheese and peas, whisking quickly until it's well blended. Before adding your parsley, I recommend crushing it a bit in your hands, adds more flavor. Once that's done, turn everything off, drain your noodles and serve! If you're dining with a vegetarian monster, you can just skip the chicken from their plate. So there you have it. A nice and easy meal anyone can enjoy! I don't like peas! *Sigh*… Well everyone but Kaede. Day 52, Part 4 Of coarse Sohara would scream when she saw me covered in blood and slightly shell shocked. How could she do any different? "Alex, what happened to you!", she asked as she rushed over to me from inside the house, her eyes wide with worry. I couldn't say anything. I just didn't know how to break it to her. All I could do was look her back in the eyes. Sohara embraced me tightly, gently sobbing as I just stood there. She eventually led me inside, though not much changed aside from my wardrobe. ----- Day 55 What is this world turning me into? Back home I was just a pissed off millennial trying to figure out what the hell I would do with my life without ending up a bitter old man. Now, I was running around a world full of half-human women still without a goal, but with more attachments than I cared to have, yet still cared for. Furthermore, I've killed people. Not humans, but these strange Mamono. Did they really deserve death? What consequences have stemmed because of my actions? Would it be so easy to kill my own kind if the time came? Id and Superego are quiet for the most part. The most they do is fade into my vision every now and then and silently argue with each other, most likely about the same things I'm trying to contemplate as I lay in bed, mostly hidden under the sheets. Every once in a while the girls pop in and try to get my attention. Kareha claims to be only interested for the sake of research, but Sohara doesn't quite believe her, if her gritted teeth and that slight twitch in her eye that she gets when she's angry indicates anything. Sohara has actually tried to be sexy with me, but to no avail. Kaede knows something's wrong, but she can't really grasp the situation. I don't blame her, she just a kid. I've hardly touched any food since I came back. Sohara insists on staying until I eat something, but even then that's not much. She still tries to put on a smiling face whenever she sees me, though I don't feel as though I deserve it in the slightest. ----- Sohara is the passionate type, but she's also very respectful of my wishes, usually anyways. She's tried to take my mind(as well as my clothes) off of my current state, but without much luck. Normally she tries gentle kisses and hugs, even some seductive, pleading whispers. Nada. ----- Well I guess I know Sohara's limits when it comes to me putting her off for so long. I was staring out the window at the night sky like I'd been, the door opened and I heard that familiar slithering sound. "Alex…..", Sohara said softly, yet uncharacteristically firmly. My blankets were thrown off with a surprising amount of force. I then felt a soft pair of hands on my chest. Sure enough, Sohara's head came into view, though her eyes were shrouded. "S-Sohara!?", I said, my voice raspy. "Wai-" I couldn't get any more words out. It's kinda hard to talk when you have a soft pair of lips on yours and a long tongue in your mouth. I would tell you about what happened, but to be honest I don't remember too well myself. Pretty much a blur of flesh and scales. Last thing I remember was waking up and being cradled by Sohara, my face firmly in her breasts. At least I didn't feel so hopeless anymore. Guess oxytocin is good for that. Day 60 Things are definitely different between Sohara and me. She seems to right there whenever something starts to bother me. She always tells me she loves me, but I dunno if I feel the same for her. I'm a little worried I've started to need her, like a drug addict needs a fix. I dunno, maybe I shouldn't keep thinking about it so much. ----- Sohara wanted to go out one night and I figured I owed her a little so I agreed. We ended up stopping in a bar when a bunch of people came in for a celebration. Apparently it was about the guy getting a job. And I thought times were hard back home. We kept to ourselves for the most part. We shared a few drink before we decided to head back. As we walked through the evening fog, Sohara decided to strike up a conversation. "So Alex", Sohara began. "Do you ever think about thawing children?", she asked. I really need to watch how much I drink. "Yyyeaah. Sometimes", I replied, not really thinking at the moment for obvious reasons. "I mean, it's natural to wanna be a dad. But I don't think I could handle it. Plus I want a son and that would most likely never happen and there's you". "What about me?", Sohara asked worriedly. "How…. how does pregnancy go for you? Do you lay eggs or are you closer to the type of snake who gives live birth?" "Well.. our closest relative in the animal world is a type of pit-viper…", Sohara replied, her cheeks getting a little red and her voice becoming nervous. "So?", I pressed further. "The egg will s-stay inside me until it hatches", she said, partially covering her face with her sleeves. "Ooooh", I said, my curiosity satisfied. Well up until Sohara started whimpering a little. "What's wrong?", I asked. "You don't want kids?", I asked, grinning and leaning into her. "N-n-no it's not that!", Sohara stammered. "It's just that…. that… I don't want to get fat", she said, her voice turning more and more into a whisper. I couldn't help but laugh. ----- Day 63 I've picked up the habit of chewing mint as of late. As payment for one of my deliveries, I received a nice bunch of the plant as well as a little gold since the employer was a little short on money. I gotta say, in a world without readily available dentil products aside from a cloth and some sort of mouthwash, mint is a good way of keeping your breath fresh. Definitely cheaper than the mouthwash too. ----- I was on my way back to the farmhouse after making another supply run to Haktiva, when I heard the usual rustling in the bushes. I instinctively drew my sword and readied myself for a fight, but the familiar chuckle calmed me down, and actually put a smile on my face. "Little jumpy, aren't we?", Leon asked me. "Wa er you doin' ow 'ere?", I asked. "Ey?", Leon asked. I swallowed my mint and cleared my throat. "What are you doing out here?", I repeated. "Just practicing the basics", Leon replied. "Then I saw you walking by and thought I'd say hello" "Ah", I replied, getting the feeling he also had something else to say. "I also wanted to ask something of you", he added. Called it. "What do ya need?", I asked, raising an eyebrow. "This comes down from the top", Leon said, the top obviously meaning Melnik. "Ya see, our maps are a little dated". "I'm going to assume that's not an exaggeration", I said dryly. "It isn't", Leon said. "What requested of you is to get us a map of the island that hasn't been eaten by Mothmen yet as well as write down what you can about the places you visit" "Is Melnik making headway with the council?", I asked. "Well a few more are on his side, but he still doesn't have enough sway to start expeditions". "So I'm needed to make sure your people don't get hurt on their way out in to the cold, cruel world?", I guessed. "Couldn't have said it better myself!", Leon exclaimed. "Oh. And consider yourself unofficially promoted!", he added, producing a red scarf from his pack, much like the one he had around his neck. "What's the red mean?", I asked. "It means you've spilled blood", Leon replied. "It's an old tradition, back when we had an actual army. Supposed to scare the enemy, but honestly it just makes you stand out a bit more if you're not careful" "Tradition isn't necessarily a bad thing", I said, removing my old green cloth and handing it to him. As I fitted my new mask to the rest of my outfit, a thought came to mind. Isaac didn't wear this color, yet he was much more militant than Leon. No, he wore something else. His mask was blue. Now this was going to bug me. "What does a blue mask mean?", I asked. "Means you're a hero. But to get that you'd have to save someone from captivity or stop an invasion by turning the tide of battle or slaying an enemy commander in single combat. Not so easy to get anymore" "How did Isaac get his?", I asked. "Can't say I remember. You'll have to ask him yourself", Leon replied. I definitely didn't want to talk to that sociopath again, not after what happened. "I'll keep that in mind", I said. "Good", Leon said. "Oh, and if you're worried about compensation, you'll get some nifty stuff from Melnik of you bring back enough locations" "Riley's Rangers all over again", I mumbled to myself. "What was that?", Leon asked. "Nothing" ----- I made my way back to the farmhouse to start packing. There were plenty of jobs in Alnor, but it was boring staying in one place for very long. I needed to get back to traveling, especially since I was sort of obligated to. Kareha was reading on the porch, so I decided to break the news to her. "Interesting", she said. "I take it traveling is commonplace in your world" "If you can afford it", I replied. "Most places are safe enough, but then again you don't have to worry about being raped by monsters there" "Just being robbed and or murdered?", Kareha asked. "Pretty much. But that's only if you're being stupid", I answered. "It's a miracle you survive, then", Kareha said slyly. "Where's Sohara?", I asked, ignoring her quip. "In town with Kaede. The little Inari was begging for sweets and Sohara isn't very good at saying "no", she answered. "Ah. Well I'm gonna go get packed", I said, walking inside. "Hm", I heard Kareha say. Misty was inside cleaning the floors when I walked in. She looked up and greeted me with a smile, but then she started staring at me for some reason. "What? Is there something on my shirt?", I asked, looking myself over. Misty started breathing heavily, and I looked up. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes seemed to glaze over. I traced the path of her eyes to my new mask. My new, red] mask. She slowly started to stand up and walk towards me. Her steps sounded like a bull getting ready to charge. I really am an idiot. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 5:26 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Yudayahito's Story [7/8] Haktivan Council Meeting "YOU DARE TO ATTACK OUTSIDE OF OUR BOUNDRIES!!?" "THIS WAS ONCE ALL OF OUR LAND! WE NEED TO TAKE BACK WHAT IS OURS!!!" "AND RISK WHAT WE HAVE LEFT HERE OVER A LOST LEGACY!!??" "OUR LEGACY IS NOT LOST!! BUT THERE ARE THOSE OF YOU WHO WOULD LET IT DIE!!" "I DO WHAT IS BEST FOR US IN THE NOW! YOU WOULD THINK SOMEONE AS YOUNG AS YOURSELF WOULD UNDERSTAND THAT!!!" The exchange between Melnik and Isaac was definitely heated. Their argument also had the council divided. Either through hatred of Mamono or simple concern for their families, half the council and by extension half the village sided with Isaac. And by contrast, the other half sided with Melnik, hoping for an existence where they didn't have to hide and could even reagin influence again. "ENOUGH YOU TWO!!", a regally dressed man shouted, banging down his gavel. Melnik and Isaac ceased their bickering, but still shot each other looks so dirty a Medusa would have been petrified. "I would expect a Harbinger as old as yourself would act your age", the man said to Melnik. "And I would expect someone as young as yourself would know respect", he said to Isaac. "Keeper, I only do what I feel is right for our people", Isaac said, barely able to contain his rage without gritting his teeth. "I understand your intentions and I sympathize with that. But the fact of the matter is that we can't allow ourselves to be divided like this", the Keeper replied. "There shouldn't be any division!", Isaac retorted. "Those things robbed us of our glory. And our "beloved" Harbinger would have us swapping spit with them!" "How dare you!", Melnik rebuked. "Both of you be quiet!", the Keeper shouted. "There will be no further discussion on this today. We've survived this long without venturing beyond our borders, we'll survive further so long as we stop these ridiculous ambitions". "I still have faith in the outsider", Melnik said. "He can show us how the world has changed" "If he survives at all. There are limits to even our training", The Keeper said, his tone riddle with agitation. "He's damn clever! That's worth more than training", Melnik said. Day 63, Part 2 "Moo", Misty droned, stepping towards me. Needless to say I was panicking. Not so much by the prospect of being assaulted by a busty cow-lady, but by what Sohara would do to me if she found out. "Uh, Misty? Misty?!", I said, desperately feeling for the door handle behind me. "Moo" The door was stuck. I shut my eyes. I didn't want to see it happen. *Klang* That's not a sexy sound. I opened my eyes to see Misty lying on the floor, knocked out. Above her was her father, frying pan in hand. "Thanks", I breathed. "It's the least I can do. I've made that mistake as well", her father replied. "I see. Well thanks for the rescue. I need to get packed" "What for?" "I'm leaving?" "But why?" "I'm getting paid to" "NOoooooo!", Misty's dad fired, grabbing a hold of me from behind in a massive bear hug, slightly crushing my ribs. "You're like a son to me! Please don't go!" *Klang* Misty's dad released me as he came tumbling down. I had a pretty good idea of who it was who hit him on the head, so I stuffed my mask away as fast as I could. "He really is excitable", Misty's mom said. "No kidding", I agreed. ----- Sohara was eager to travel again so long as we went back to the village, which I agreed to do after exploring Amarant'e land. Kaede had no choice in the matter since she was a child and I couldn't just leave her alone. And Kareha was eager to see me explore, though I think she really just liked to see me suffer. It was a somewhat tearful goodby, mostly because Misty and her dad were still rubbing their heads from the frying pan blows. I promised to stop by if I could, and Misty's mom said she'd hold me to that. So I headed out with my little group into the great unknown(to me). Never knowing what was around the corner. With a purpose in my heart and this little blue orb in my hand, I was looking forward to this new chapter of my life. Famous last words. Day 64 Sleeping in a tent with a Shirohebi isn't as sexual as you would think. Sure she likes to cuddle, and I don't mind too terribly(especially after sleeping with a tube-pillow that doesn't hug back), but it's more of a necessity since she's cold blooded and could possibly freeze to death if she weren't careful. With the money I've made from work, the then has gotten much nicer. It's actually about the size of a small hut, and I'm able to lay down a large bedroll without getting in the dirt too much. I wouldn't be able to carry this thing if Sohara wasn't extremely good at folding. We could see a town over the horizon, but it was getting really dark and I was being cheap, so we stayed on a hill for the night. I've let Kaede help me out with the cooking for a while now. She's not too bad so long as she pays attention and does exactly what I tell her. Of coarse, there are times when I've had to step away for a few moments and disaster has followed. Like tonight…… ----- Day 65 Burned mushrooms do not sit well with me. No they do not. ----- This town was nice enough(as far as faux Mediterranean towns go), Nehtas is what the map said, though I don't know what that means. I sent Sohara off with Kaede to pick up some supplies while I looked for work around the rest of the town with Kareha. "So know anything about this place?", I asked. "My knowledge of the south is somewhat limited. I did most of my work in the north before meeting you", Kareha replied, shrugging. "You sound a little disappointed", I said, grinning. "While I do prefer to spend more time in a library, the chance of researching an outlander man is just too good to pass up", She replied. "Though I could have found a better subject if I'd chosen to be patient", she added slyly. "But then your mating season happened and you just couldn't control yourself", I quipped. "And now you're stuck with me, which is a lot like how it works back home, only there's no pregnancy or kid" I really though I'd scored a victory there, but my pride was soon dashed against the rocks yet again. "Didn't I hear you talking about that with Sohara?", Kareha asked, grinning and raising an eyebrow. "I…. ah…. uh" "Thought so", she said smugly. ----- We were staring at a sign that seemed to have been painted over a countless number of times. What we could make of it was a sort of blacksmith shop. I figured I might as well step inside since blacksmiths are usually too busy to run deliveries themselves. And there is was. The most glorious looking weapon ever made. Golden hilt, translucent, slightly curved blue blade. My God it was glorious. My manly sense of compensation was getting the better of me. I had to have it. "I must have it", I stated, eyes glued to the amazing weapon. "Hm. And here I thought Momono were materialistic", Kareha said sarcastically. "Where's the owner!?", I asked out load. "Oh he's around here somewhere….", a feminine voice answered. A Salamder was standing in the doorway, holding what looked like to be a very heavy crate full of some sort of supplies. "Oh, well can you-, I asked began before Kareha put her wing over my mouth. "My companion would like to speak to your master about the sword you have on the wall", Kareha said, much to my annoyance. "It's your funeral", the Salamander said nonchalantly. "Fallow me". We were lead into the forge area. It was an impressive set-up, with a peculiar heating system as well as piles of metals I didn't recognize. And in the corner, clutching an empty bottle like it was a teddy bear, was a short man with grey hair and a full curly beard passed out next to the grindstone. The Salamander groaned and delivered a swift kick to the man's side. "WAKE UP!", she shouted. The man grumbled a few times before awaking. "Is the shop on fire again?", she asked, his voice surprisingly melodious. "No", the Salamander replied flatly. "Then why did you wake me up!?", the old man demanded. "We have customers", the Salamander replied in the same flat tone. "We have customers?", the old man asked. "Yes!", the Salamander replied through gritted teeth. "Did they buy anything yet?" "No" "Then what are you talking to me for, Alysia?" "Because they wanted to talk to you?" "Why? You're not that incompetent are you?" The Salamander apparently known as Alysia growled and slammed her fist into the wall, causing a noticeable dent before she stomped off. The old man just stared at her for a few seconds before chuckling. "I apologize for my assistant", he said. "It's not entirely her fault she's a complete fool" "Uhu…..", Kareha and I said in unison. "So what can I, Medus, Master of the Noble Art of Smithing, do for you?", the old man asked. "We'd like to talk to you about the sword you have in the shop", I said slowly, carefully choosing my words. "I'm a blacksmith. I make many swords. You need be to more specific than that", Medua said, copying my tone. Is this guy mocking me?, I wondered. "The blue one", Kareha said, her tone reminding me of when we first met. "Oh that one……..", Medus said, rubbing his chin. "It's not for sale" "Why not?", I asked, getting annoyed. "Because it looks a lot better on my awl than on your bloated corpse", Medus replied, grinning. "Oh come on please!", I begged. "Please what?", Meduas asked, raising an eyebrow. "Please can I buy the sword" "Hmmmm", Medus pondered. "How much do you have on you?" "212 gold", I replied. "HA!", Medus laughed. "Hey Alysia! He wants to buy the blue sword for 212 gold!" "HAHAHAHA!", the Salamander laughed form within the shop. "Well is there anything I can do to get that sword?", I asked, barely able to keep from losing my temper and throwing the old man in his own forge. "Hmmm", Medus pondered again. "Hey Alysia! Think you can run those errands we talked about for me?" "Fuck you! I just finished getting the Kraken ink out of my hair!", Alysia shouted back from within the shop. "Okay! I'll just have these poor fool do them", Medus called. "You know we can hear you right?", Kareha asked. ------ "So the first thing you need is five chromium ores?", I asked. "Yeah. You can get that from the Dwarves. Should treat ya okay, just don't step on any of them", Meduas replied. "Sounds easy enough", I shrugged. "Aye. They have some sort of agreement with a bunch of Harpies, but I'm pretty sure it's not mating season yet so you should be fine", Medus said. "Alright then. Shouldn't take us very long", I said. "I can fly us to the mountain, but not back. You'd be too heavy", Kareha said. "Wow, Kareha's being helpful", I exclaimed. "When was the last time that happened?" "I'll be sure to remember that the next time a succubus is about to devour you soul", Kareha stated. With that, she hopped up into the air and grabbed a hold of my shoulders, flying us up over the horizon towards the home of the Dwarves. ----- "Did you tell them about the feud between them and the Goblins?", Alysia asked Medus. "So I did", Medus said. "Eh. I'm sure they'll be fine", he said dismissively. Day 65, Part 2 You get used to flying after a while. And it can actually be pretty peaceful. That is until your companion decides to drop you and you ruble into the bushes. "Was that really necessary?", I groaned as I climbed out of the foliage, removing burs and other botanical bothers from myself as I did. "No. But it was funny", Kareha said with a grin. "Since when do you have a personality?" "SInce I decided to stop hanging around from a distance and take notes form up close" "Is that how Crow Tengu's confess their love?" "Wha-? No! No! I Just! I…" She actually rambled on like this for a little bit before she realized I was walking away. ----- "So do you know where the entrance is?", I asked. "Well, the Harpies live on the top of the mountain, but we want to talk to the Dwarves so we'll have to make our way to the tunnels on foot", Kareha replied. "And you couldn't just drop us off there because…..?", I asked. "You need the exercise", Kareha answered. "Screw you", I cursed. "In a few more months, perhaps", Kareha stated. We continued along the forest path for a few minutes before the base of the mountain came into view. An impressive sight I honestly never paid any attention to before. Kareha seemed unimpressed. Guess that comes with practically being a demigod. As we neared the entrance something felt off(and that's saying something in this world). Kareha noticed it too, if her braced legs indicated anything. In the end, all you can do is hope you're prepared. ----- Why does it always have to start with a snapped twig? I drew my blade when I heard it snap and Kareha raised her wings in what I guess counted as a combat stance. From the right, a very short horned girl ran out screaming her head off with a large club raised over her head. Instead of doing something needlessly compacted, I simply stepped to the side and raised my leg, tripping her. Much to my amusement, she went tumbling down the mountain path, screaming the whole time. Unfortunately, my fun was ruined by the addition of yet more scramming little girls holding clubs running right towards us. I thought we were screwed for a second, but then Kareha reminded me of her power by clapping her wings together, creating a massive blast of wind that sent them right back into the trees they jumped out of. "Impressive", I said. "Yeah… not something I'm used to, though", Kareha replied, panting. Never thought I'd see a monster out of shape. "Let's get moving before more of them show up", I said. "Too late", a girlish voice said. Before us stood a goblin wielding an especially large club club that looked to be about three times her size, as well as a pair of breasts unnaturally big for someone her size. "Oh, great. Opai-loli", I groaned. "Hobgoblin", Kareha stated. As if prompted, the miniature boob-monster charged towards us, her massive club raised overhead like the flat goblins that came before. I looked to Kareha to see if she would use another amazing wind blast, but instead of a demigod bird-grip, I saw empty space. "Sorry!", Kareha called from up above me. "I'm not used to using my powers so much" "You barely fought for more than a minute!!", I shouted. "I'm a woman of knowledge, not combat!", Kareha shouted back. "Thanks for nothing!", I cursed. I turned to face my disproportioned enemy, only to find her face down in the dirt. "The fuck?", I asked out loud. "Nffft Dunnnn", I heard the Hobgoblin mumble into the dirt. "What?", I asked, confused. "NOT DONE", she shouted. True to her word, the Hobgoblin jumped back to her feet, picking up her giant club like it weighed nothing and began running towards me again. I saw a chance around her when she jumped into the air, bringing her massive weapon down in an attempt to smash me into paste. I ran at an able away from the massive blow, only to lose my balance from the small earthquake her attack created. I regained my footing to see her come at me with her club again. There was no way I could dodge it in time, so I braced myself for my imminent smashing. Much to my surprise and relief, the Hobgoblin had lost her grip on her club and it went flying up and out of sight. My relief was short lived, however, as the Hobgoblin just shrugged it off and charged at me anyways. Woe is the man who thinks he can take on something just because it' small. Then again, woe is the man who's afraid of something smaller than he is. It didn't matter how fast I was or how strong I was, the Hobgoblin just didn't care. When my blade landed in her side, she grist gripped it which her bleeding hand and literally snapped it in two. I found myself on my back soon after, the Hobgoblin standing on my chest, staring down at me with a delighted grin as she dripped with blood. Day 65, Part 3 The Hobgoblin's head burst into a mess of blood and brain matter. The culprit came into view as they pushed the dead undersized Tits Magee off of me. "You alright?", a small yet gruff voice asked. My savior was, of coarse, a Dwarf, clad in some sort of leather amor and wielding a somewhat oversized, but very well made hammer. She had orange hair cut short and was accompanied by two others in similar clothing, though with different hairstyles "Yeah", I replied, taking her little had and standing up. "Thanks for that. My useless companion flew off" The Dwarves grinned and snickered at my statement. "What?", I asked, perplexed. "Who do you think alerted us to your impending death and or rape?", the lead Dwarf asked. "And who do you think is going to stand by and take notes the next time you find yourself pinned by a horny Mamono?", I Kareha asked as she landed, understandably looking very cross. "Oh.. I uh..", I stammered. ----- The Dawrves led us inside their domain, and much to my surprise, was not as cramped as I would have expected. While it wasn't quite the Mines of Moria I was imagining, there was a certain charm to the Dwarven city, the stuffy air aside. The woman who saved me directed me to where I might find the chromium Medus requested I retrieve for him. Depite this being a mostly Dwarven area, there were quite a lot of harpies around, too many to be traders like the other Mamono I saw. As you can expect, there were quite a lot of attempts at flirting on the part of the monster women. Most gave up pretty quickly when I either ignored them or politely turned them down. Others were much more aggressive, particularly any in the Dwarven patrols. I like armored women, but the mature speech and actions of such child-like women put me off, even if one or two of them did make me laugh. ----- Procuring the chromium was fairly painless. It really helps when your clients have their orders pre-ordered. Of coarse, the damn hobgoblin had broken my sword. And I didn't have enough for even a new dagger. And Kareha wasn't going to fly me back with the Chromium I was carrying. And she was still mad at me. Fuck. ----- Kareha's Journal Alex is odd. He's acting completely differently from when Sohara is around. He's much like he was when we first me. Normally my kind abhor men who use foul language, but his subsequent acts of kindness and compassion changed my mind. But now he seems to be back to his old self. Constantly on edge, snide, and cynical. I don't understand. We decided to bed down for the night with what little money we had left. I suppose you would have to have hands to understand the appeal of a blade. So crude when compared to magic. Still, the food is a welcome luxury. Dwarven food is hearty, typically roasted and served with strong alcohol. I don't much care for it, but beggars can't be choosers. Alex seems to enjoy it though. I've never seen anyone devour a leg of lamb with such enthusiasm. Then again, after going without meat for so long, it's not that surprising. ----- I don't know why the Harpies choose to share space with the Dwarves. Hardly any room to fly, no wind, no quiet. The sounds of industry echo everywhere, and the word quiet seems to be outside of the vocabulary of this place. Alex seems to be having trouble dealing with it as well. The dark circles under his eyes and constant groaning make his discomfort very clear. I know it's wrong, but his suffering brings me a little bit of joy. He deserves it for acting the way he did earlier, but to be honest I've gotten over it. I could use this as an opportunity to see how he handles sleep deprivation, but the lack of funds present too many variables. ----- Day 66 A bath. Oh, how long has it been since I've had a decent bath. Alex is a fascinating, if somewhat irritating and inconstant subject, but I do relish the opportunity to clean my feathers. Alex was reluctant to give up the last few coins he had to get in, but a splash of dirty water caused by a heavy wagon-wheel convinced him for me. Hot springs are the absolute best. The College may have a wide variety of scented soaps and bath salts, but the sheer antiquity of a geothermal spring such as this manages to come close. Alex seemed agitated that the bath wasn't segregated by the sexes, but I told him she shouldn't be that surprised. I then asked him if he was shy, to which he replied, "None of your goddam business". In the end he bathed on the other end of the spring, occasionally looking up at me as I cleaned myself. It felt odd to have a man stare at me so. I'm used to bathing with others, but a man is an entirely different creature form a Mamono. I felt my heart fluter a few times when I caught him. It felt nice to have him look at me. I dared not read any further on this matter. After all, it's best not to piss of the one who pays for your room and board. ----- We were planning to leave this morning, but an unfortunate event caused us a bit of a delay. Alex and I were talking rather casually, but the matter of the Dwarven city came up. "So, Alex what exactly do you think of this city?", I asked. "Disappointing", he replied. "Where I come from, Dwarves are supposed to be gruff and rowdy bearded men. Here, they're gruff and rowdy lolis" "I assume you speak of your world's folklore?", I asked. "Yeah", he replied. "It can't be all that bad", I said, shrugging. "Well aside from the stupid bitch we got the chromium from, no it wasn't so bad", he replied. The Dwarf we acquired the Chromium from was extremely talkative. She would barely focus on one subject for more than a minute before getting distracted by something else. Alex looked calm and collected during the errand, but he took the opportunity to vent his frustration at one of the worst moments. She was heading for the bath herself, and she had heard us. Normally a casual insult is easily resolved between individuals amongst Dwarves, but this particular Dwarf was the cousin of one of the members of the Council. Needless to say, Alex was dragged away by the guards. He must have amazing control over his anger, because that was one of the most humiliating dip lays I have ever seen. My sides still hurt. Day 66 Part 2 Kareha's Journal As his accomplice, I was allowed to view Alex's trial. it was pretty much what you would expect. A few Dwarves and Harpies sitting at a stone bench while the accused stood before them and anyone who cared to watch sat behind them and shouted obscenities at them. Of coarse, I didn't expect such dysfunction in the Council. The head-woman was dozing off while the others listened with glazed eyes as the Dwarf Alex insulted pleaded her case, mostly keeping on topic(occasionally asking her cousin, the one known as Magda, if she would be available for dinner next week, only to get a sigh or snore as a reply). Another Dwarf, a purple haired one known as Betty, sighed heavily and poked Magda firmly in the face. Magda stirred for a few moments, but effectively fell asleep again. Betty sighed agin and shook her head. "So basically you were insulted by this human off-hand and you feel emotionally distraught because of this?", Betty asked halfheartedly. "EXACTLY", the Dwarf exclaimed, flailing her arms for emphasis. Betty sighed again. "And what does the Human have to say for in his defense?", she asked. Alex stood at what I assumed was some sort of military stance. Even with his hood on, I guessed he was more agitated than frightened. He seemed to be gathering his thoughts, since Betty was asked him what he had to say again, obviously losing her patience. "What do you have to say?", Betty demanded. "Well it appears you share the same sentiments as I that this is a pointless waste of time and resources that could be spent prosecuting real criminals. Last I checked, speech is not a crime less someone advocates the slaughter of a person or a group of people. All I did was insult that woman without knowing she was there" I have to admit, that was impressive. Magda aside, the council looked impressed. The blue-haired Harpy was the first to speak up. "Since when does a human possess such a sense for judicial proceedings?", she asked. "My grandfather was a judge", Alex replied. "Plus I did pay attention in government class" "Are you married?", the Harpy asked, barely hiding her blush with her wing. "Now is not the time for that, Gale", Betty said, exasperated. "Well if nobody else has anything to throw in, I guess this case can be dismissed" As soon as Betty put her hand on Magda's gavel, the silver-haird Dwarf woke up, jerking the little wooden hammer away from her subordinate. "What was the trial about again?", she asked sleepily, holding her gavel like one would a pillow. "That guy insulted your cousin", Betty replied. "But-" "Oh well then he should be punished", Magda said. "YES!", the insulted Dwarf cheered. Alex and Betty practically mimicked each other as they pinched the bridge of their noses. "Go easy on him", the green-haired Harpy said. "He probably didn't even mean it" It was nothing short of a miracle that I was able to contain my laughter. ----- Alex was offered three choices in the end. Return the Chromium he was given and work for it in the mines, fight the chatty Dwarf in one on one combat, or sexually service someone of importance. I would have stayed quiet and watched what his choice would be, but Alex wasn't willing to go down alone. "Thanks for nothing, Kareha!", he turned and shouted. All eyes were immediately on me. We Crow Tengu are about as rare as humans. I suppose I can sympathize with Alex's discomfort whenever people stare at him, but right now I was more annoyed than anything. "Well it seems the human has someone else to speak for him", Betty stated. "Noooo", the insulted Dwarf whined. "We already came up with punishments!" "But you didn't decide anything", Alex spoke up, his teeth shining as he smiled smugly beneath his hood. "Back in my world, we''d call this a surprise witness. Totally legitimate" "Fascinating", Magda said. "Indeed", the Harpy known as Gale said. I sighed and swooped down next to him, the wind almost blowing off his hood were it not for his quick hands. The room went silent as they all waited for me to speak. "The human, known as Alex, is largely ignorant of the way things are done here, despite his apparent intelligence", I stated. "Hey!", Alex protested. I ignored him and continued on. "Considering that, I would hope a more lenient punishment would suffice as apposed to hard labor, a fight or rape" "Even non-penetrative?", Gale asked. "It's not even mating season", the Blue Harpy spoke up. "I'm just asking, Morven", Gale retorted. "Just jack him off so we can be done with this!", Betty shouted, rubbing her forehead in frustration. "Sounds good", Magda yawned, slamming down her gavel. "Bullshit!", Alex protested. "Too late, it's official", I told him. "Do I at least get to pick who does it?", he asked. "Hm. I don't see a problem with that", Betty said. "Any objections?", she asked, looking to the rest of the council. Gale and Morven didn't have a problem with it, and Magda was asleep again, a snot bubble popping out of her nose as she snored. "Very well then. Pick you masturbater, Human", Betty said. "Kareha", Alex said bluntly, pointing at me. "Good", Betty said. "Now let's get it done so we can all go home" "What? R-right here?", I stammered. "And here I thought sex was no big deal in this world", Alex said smugly. "It's different outside of mating season", I protested. "She doesn't even have fingers!", the bitchy Dwarf protested. "Ugh. Fine. I'll do it myself!", Betty said, jumping out of her seat and in front of him. Alex lost his air of calm and actually started freaking out. Betty didn't waste any time. In a matter of seconds, she stripped Alex of his pants, grabbed his member and began her work. There was no look of lust or love on Betty's face. Just work. I had heard Dwarves were great with their hands, and Betty proved it. It didn't even take her more than thirty seconds. Day 66, Part 3 Kareha's Journal So that's what the famous Dwarven Rosy Palm technique looks like…. ----- With the legal matters out of the way, we headed back to the blacksmith. All the while Alex was grumbling, either about hi sword or being jacked off in public, I couldn't quite hear. I decided to tae pity on him and carried half of the chromium. We didn't run into any trouble aside from one werecat that wanted to take Alex for herself. I was about ready to fight, but Alex took care of it. She tackled him but soon found herself in a compromising position. I know Alex can grapple, but I was surprised he didn't try to hurt her, as his aggression would normally drive someone to do. He basically just scratched her behind the ears until she passed out, a very goofy smile on her face. I asked him where he learned to do that, but he was just as surprised as I was. He told me he had cats back home, but that was something else entirely. ----- I flew off ahead to see if there was someplace for us to refill the canteen. Before I touched down, I heard Alex talking to himself again. I've reviewed his journal when he wasn't looking before, and I've often wondered what exactly caused this personality shift in the man. I figure if I found the type of cactus he ate we could analyze it back at the College, but I get the feeling mentioning that to Alex might prove to be a bad idea. ----- Alex's Journal We made it back to the port town of Nehtas not too much worse for wear. I'm glad I'm able to afford keeping Sohara and Kaede in inns, but I'd like to be able to afford some stuff for me. I could be cheap and have them all come with me, but Kaede is a kid and that makes her a bit of a nightmare to deal with and Sohara gets possessive whenever I start talking to any other woman casually. Kareha is just a pain in the ass and almost no help at all, though it's better to talk to her than to talking to my other selves. Medus was actually at his counter this time, though instead of being asleep he was trying to get the last few drops out of a bottle of what I assumed to be wine. "Hey, I got your chromium", I said, lifting the heavy pack and slamming it down in front of him. Medus set his bottle down and looked inside. "So do I get my sword now?", I asked. Medus immediately burst into laughter. "Are you kidding? That was only the first errand I needed done!", he said mockingly. I clenched my jaw in anger, but did my best o contain my anger and sound as calm as possible. "Well what else do you need?", I asked. "Wine!", Medus replied. "My special stock has run out and I need more if I'm going to get anything done around here." "You mean sit on your ass and sleep all day while I do all the work?", Alysia asked from the forge. "Quiet you!", Medus shouted. "So what kind of wine do you need?", I asked, hoping to cut this conversation short so I can get my new weapon and get on with my life. "Abysmal Clot", Medus replied, relishing the words in his mouth. "It's a Mermaid brews you'll have to go a few miles out into the sea to get it" "Can't I just pick it up from the market?", I asked. "NO!", Medus shouted. "It's too valuable to move very far form where they make it! You need to get down there and pick it up for me. Here's some gold for it", he added, handing me a heavy bag of money. "And how am I supposed to get down there?", I asked, barely able to watch my tone. "Not my problem", Medus replied, grinning. "Well can I at least get some compensation? My sword was destroyed while running an errand for you", I asked. "That's not my problem either", Medus stated. "But you do realize that if I go down there and come under attack, I won't be able to defend myself, or your wine for that matter" Medus thought about what I had just said He grimaced and headed into the forge area. A few moments later her came back with a weapon, though not one I was hoping for. "A dagger?", I asked. "Yes", Medus replied. "A dagger. Good old dependable steel. This one won't break under a giant''s footstep" "So the blade will be fine if I get stepped on, is what you're saying", I said. "Exactly!", Medus replied. "Now go! Off with you!", he shouted pushing me out the door. "What a strange man", Kareha stated, slightly in awe. "The word is senile", I said. ----- Kareha wouldn't have been of any use to me under water, but I didn't have the will to go out and look for someone who could help. We headed back to the inn to rest and recuperate. ----- Kareha's Journal I haven't had the opportunity to observe Alex interact with many humans. There are always the Haktivan villagers, but the danger they pose to myself and to him if they knew about me is too great, so I don't have much to go on aside from what I can get from his journal. His interactions with Medus are tense at least, though they are somewhat amusing. The only other human I've seen him get along with is Kota, but that courier is hard to find. Still, I would like to see him interact with a human female. Perhaos I can arrange something with the College. (Hey, sorry for this being so short. Been a bad month) Day 64 I was glad that Sohara and Kaede were set up on the edge of town. Much cheaper than the inn, and can be just as nice if you know what you're doing. Sohara was stirring something in the the pot over a fire while Kaede ran around chasing a butterfly. I decided to mess with Sohara a little and looked at Kareha, grinning. She rolled her eyes and sighed a little, but got the message and gestured with her wing for me to go ahead with whatever I was planning. Using my Haktivan stealth skills, I crawled on my belly behind her, freezing every time Kaede's giggling got a little too loud. I eventually made my way close enough to Sohara to hear her hum a pleasant little toon to herself as she swayed her long tail back and forth on the ground. I slowly stood up, carefully stepped over her tail, and took a deep breath… "BOO!", I shouted, clamping my hands down firmly on her shoulders. Sohara squealed in fright and flailed her arms and tail around. I didn't have time to get out of the way before her tail came around and sent me flying. ----- "Husband?", Kaede asked, poking me in the cheek with a worried look on her face. I groaned and moved her hand away, though instead of backing off she just smiled and hugged me, her fluffy tail swaying back and forth. "Did ya miss me?", I asked, already knowing the answer. "Heee", Kaede cooed, her ear bruising up against my face. I sighed in resignation. I knew she wouldn't like what I had to say next. Sohara apologized profusely for what happened, but I maintained it was alright. We eventually moved on from that and settled down for dinner. ----- Kareha's Journal It's rare to get a good peek at Alex asleep on his own. After dinner he complained about feeling "funky" and predictably, Sohara wanted to help him. Upon her discovery that her herbs went missing(he he) Alex said he simply needed to be left alone to rest, so as not to get her and Kaede sick as well. While she and Kaede cuddled around a tree, Alex slept alone. I managed to sneak in and keep an eye on him. He mumbles in his sleep. Something about flies. Flies and gorillas. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 5:50 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Yudayahito's Story [8/8] BACK FROM THE DEAD!! Day 65 "You known it's not cool to spy on me while I sleep" "Your figures of speech make no sense to me", Kareha replied. We sparred like this for a few minutes as Sohara insisted on preparing breakfast. Kaede was content to sit on my lap while we waited. I didn't mind too badly, though it was hard to focus when her tail occasionally brushed up against my face. "Breakfast is ready!", Sohara chimed sweetly. I felt nervous as she approached, but managed to contain my relief when I noticed it was just scrambled eggs. There's no way anyone can screw those up. ------- I dunno how, but she screwed them up. The weird thing is, I'm the only one who had to dig a large hole after eating. She must have put something in there that either is more or less meant for Mamono, or I'm just not used to it yet. I decided to confront her about this. "Sohara, what did you put in those eggs?", I asked. "Nothing unusual", Sohar replied innocently, twiddling her thumbs. "I greased the pan with a Holstaraus butter, and added a little pepper at the end" "Where'd yo get the pepper?", I asked. "While you were away I did a little shopping. I know you like to try new foods, so I couldn't' resist when one of the merchants offered me goods from a Giant Ant colony. "Giant Ants?", I asked, a slight feeling of revulsion popping up. Apparently it showed on my face as well, as Sohara started fidgeting nervously, her scaly tail swirling around in the grass as she did. "Y-yes", Sohara replied. "There pheromones get stuck to anything they touch, hence why people are willing to pay such a high price for the…. the….." "Aphrodesiatic effects?", Kareha asked, landing next to us with an eyebrow raised. "What!?", I asked, alarmed. "I'm sorry!", Sohara apologized, bowing her head repeatedly. "It's just that you go for so long and I.. I" "Didn't have the desired effect now did it?", Kareha asked. "Guess he's allergic to anything from Giant Ants" "Please forgive me!", Sohara pleaded, trembling as she said that. I sighed, placed a hand on her shoulder. "Next time don't go shopping without me", I said. I made the mistake of looking down at her and making eye contact. She looked up at me with two small tears in her eyes and pounced on me, quickly wrapping me up in her tail and squeezing her affection, as well as pain, into me. ------ "So what's this job about?", Sohara asked. "I need to do a bunch of jobs for some old guy so I can get this sword", I replied as we walked(well at least I did) through the streets. I agreed to go with Sohara this time since she obviously wanted to spend more time alone with me, and I was afraid of what she'd do to me if I said no. It also made sense considering her kind possessed powerful water magic. I've yet to see her use it, but she had already proven to me that her tail was dangerous enough, even if she wasn't angry. I had to wonder if her technique would be like similar to water bending from Avatar, though I wasn't very keen on seeing her use it. I just wanted to get the wine, then get my sword. That shiny, brilliant blue blade. Fuck this dagger. ----- Medus' handwriting is….. crude to say the least. But the Salamander said the ship was legitimate, and I trust her word more than that of the bearded weirdo, though that's not really saying much. We made our way to the docks and, much to my surprise, the ship was rather impressive. I don't claim to be an expert on ships, but if I had to guess this was something in between a schooner and a galleon. Again, I don't claim to be an expert on ships. "The Kintama", I read. "Now why does that sound familiar?" "Hehehe", Sohara giggled, covering her mouth with her sleeve. "What?", I asked. "It means golden balls", Sohara replied, giggling like an immature teen. "I know what it means", I stated. "I just don't know where I know that form" "You know the language of Kioko?", Sohara asked me, eyes full of wonder. "If it's anything like Japanese, then I only know a few phrases", I answered. "Dirty ones?", Sohara asked, smiling cheerfully. I sighed in resignation. Standing at the boarding plank was a scruffy looking Weresheep half asleep as she "manned" her post. She was dressed in a simple red shirt and grey shorts and was mostly shaven around her waste and legs. What took me aback was her buzz cut, which doesn't look right on a woman with horns. "You have business on the ship?", she asked in a gruff(for a sheep) voice. "Yeah. Medus sent us", I replied, presenting the note. "Oh", she replied. "Nice to see him send some new faces. That Salamander is a bit of a bi-i-i-i-itch if you ask me" "I didn't ask, but I am inclined to agree with you", I said. "Whatever. Go right ahead", she said, gesturing for us to go on board. "The Ca-a-a-aptain should be around the stern" Stepping with my left foot first, I lead Sohara up. Sure enough near the stern was a faery authoritative looking Ogre barking orders. Unlike the ones I had encountered before, her hair was neatly maintained into a small ponytail, with only a few tuffs escaping from her black tricorn hat, which had a gold trim. The rest of her outfit consisted of a scarlet jacket with golden trim, epaulettes of the same color, a white button shirt with a tie underneath, light grey pants and black shoes. Much like her outfit, her accent was very much English. I had to admit, she was an impressive sight. "Secure the cargo now! We set sail before mid-day, and I don't want one of you idiots getting crushed again!", she shouted at the crew, who did what they were told without question, though I swear I heard some unflattering things mumbled by the crew. "Everything ship-shape, Captain?", I asked, unconsciously standing at parade-rest. "Ship-shape it is, Sir", the Ogre replied, turning to me with a smile. "But I'm not the Captain. The Captain's aloft", she said, gesturing the the main mast. Skidding along a few of the lines and swinging off one of the ropes, showing off with a summersault in the air and landing perfectly on her feet, was a Werecat. She boasted red hair and sea-green eyes. Oddly enough, she wore white gloves perfectly fitted for her feline paws, as well as black boots for her feet. The rest of her outfit consisted of a blue coat with white collar and both gold cuff links and buttons, and white pants. She approached us and began speaking to the Ogre, though in a much quicker British accent than that of the Ogre. "Ms. Arrow I've checked this miserable ship from stem to stern and I have to say that everything is…. Spot-on. Can you do nothing wrong?", she asked. "You flatter me, Captain", the Ogre replied, giving a small, polite bow. The feline Captain then turned her attention to me, eyebrow raised quizzically. "Ah. Medus' errand runners, I presume?", she asked, pointing at me. "How'd you guess?", I responded. "Well you're not the first man he's sent on an errand normally fulfilled by that Slamader he keeps around. Anyways, I'm Captain Amelia. Just fresh from a run-in with some pirates, but I won't bore you with my scars", she spoke quickly, stepping back and gesturing to the Ogre. "Allow me to introduce you to my first mate, Samantha Arrow. Sterling, tough, honest, dependable, brave and true" "Please, Captain", the Ogre said bashfully. "Oh shut-up, Arrow. You know I don't mean a word of it", Captain Amelia replied, playfully jabbing the Ogre with her elbow. "Nice to meet you both", Sohara said. "Likewise", Amelia replied. "You know, it's not often we get a Shirohebi in these parts, or any type of lamia for that matter. Not very good at sea. Easily sea-sick" "Sohara is a good healer, though I don't think even she knows how to deal with an issue such as sea sickness", I stated. "And what about you?", Amelia asked, turning to me with a quizzical look on her face. "I've ben at sea before. Shouldn't take me long for me to get my sea-legs", I replied. "Well that would be an inspiring sight. Most men on the Island live a relatively sheltered life while we Mamono go out and work", Amelia said. She then turned to Ms. Arrow. "Do me a favor and get this tub moving. I'd like to get to the Mermaids and leave as quickly as possible" "With pleasure, Ma'am. ALL HANDS TO STATIONS! LOOSE ALL SAILS!", Ms. Arrow shouted. Sure enough the crew scrambled to work, unfurling the sails and weighing anchor. In about five minutes we were off, a gust of wind filling the sails rather quickly. I'm just glad I didn't stumble too badly as we picked up speed, though Sohara didn't fare so well. "If you'll kindly follow me", Amelia said, helping Sohara back up. She led us into her cabin, Ms. Arrow promptly joining us. "I take it as a responsibility to warn you, young man, about the danger you in particular will face at sea", Amelia said. "Oh", I asked. Almost immediately I felt Sohara tightly grab my arm. "Yes. I don't think I need to tell you that my crew often goes a while without release, be it with another Mamono, a "cucumber" if you will, and even more so, a man. Ms. Arrow and myself can keep a tight hold on them, but of course there's always the chance for some unpleasantries. Well, for you anyways". I blinked a few times, not really sure what to say, but Amelia didn't give me much time to think of something. "Of course, they are the least of your worries. There are all sorts of undesirables in the sea; pirates, various desperate undersea monsters, lovestruck Mermaids" "Mermaids?", I asked. "Yes. Obsessed with love and all sorts of ridiculous fantasies. Well, even more so that the rest of the undisciplined women I'm forced to deal with, no offense", she said, directing the last statement at Sohara. Again, I felt her grip on my arm tightening. Amelia noticed this, though it was impossible for her to not notice it. "I can tell your companion has no intention of giving you up. I am aware that a Shirohebi has a grasp of wear magic, but this is not a tranquil river. This is the ocean. I seriously wonder whether or not you'll be able to handle rivals such as Mermaids. Even I can barely deal with them", Amelia droned on. "I take it you don't like Mermaids very much", I stated. "Oh, absolutely not!", Amelia proclaimed, sitting down in her chair. "I nearly bite through my lip every time I deal with them. If it weren't for the amazing profit their wares allow me I'd never deal with those…..those", Captain Amelia rubbed her temples trying to remember something. She then turned to her first mate. "How did I describe them, Arrow? I said something rather good this morning" "A ludicrous parcel of driveling galoots, ma'am", Ms. Arrow replied, a small grin appearing on her emerald lips. "There you go, poetry", Amelia said. I couldn't help but chuckle a bit. "Nice to know you have a sense of humor, Mr…. I'm sorry, what's your name?", she asked, "Alex, Captain. This is Sohara", I said gesturing to my lovely white snake with my free arm. "Right", Amelia replied. "Well then, since you'l be accompanying us on this voyage, you;ll have to pull your own weight. Your snake-friend can act as the crew doctor since you claim she's a competent healer. However, I don't see how you can be useful, aside rom your status as a man" "I can cook and fight well enough", I replied, trying to sound modest. "Well then Ms. Arrow will show you down to the kitchen. Our cook will certainly welcome the help" Without even giving me so much as a moment to blink, the Ogre pulled me away from Sohara and lead me below deck. Sohara shot me a very worried look as we went out the door, but I did my best to show I wasn't concerned at all. I suppose in hindsight I should have been. Hey everyone. Out of boredom and my fascination with the lore of the MGE, I decided to post a little fanfic on my MAL blog. Check it out if you want ----- Day 75 "Oh come on! You're burning the garlic!" "I don't need some punk barely out of puberty telling me how to cook!" "Apparently you do! You'd think someone with ten limbs would have impeccable coordination!!" "Answer me this; what's to stop me from shoving you in the pot and serving you for dinner?" "That would be me", Ms. Arrow said as she entered the galley. This had been the daily routine for the past five days. The ill-tempered Scylla cook by the name of Talsi and I did not see eye to eye. It was bad enough she didn't wash her hands(which she called a waste of clean water) but I swear slime dripped off of her tentacles. At least she wore an apron. "The Captain would like to know when her supper will be ready", Ms. Arrow stated calmly. "Just about", I said, pouring a little more flour into the pot. "Yeah, no thanks to this loaf", Talsi snarked, adding the last touch with her tentacles. "Just be sure not to take much longer. You should know, Ms. Talsi, that the Captain is not a very accommodating person when she is deprived of supper", Ms. Arrow said, marching out of the gally as she did. ----- Captain Amelia sipped the chowder in a slow, deliberate manner that must have been an effort to put me on edge(because I was). After what seemed like an eternity, the feline Captain finally looked up at us. Talsi's tentacles tensed up along with her fists. "Could use a little more pepper next time", was the Captain's statement. ------ I stumbled near the railing where Sohara was leaning over. She was still very seasick. I heard her groan as I stepped closer. I couldn't help myself. I hate to see her upset, though I'm not entirely sure why, though Id suggests it's because I've fucked her. "Any better?", I asked, taking the spot to her right. "No…", she whined. "Can't you use your magic or whatever to heal yourself?", I asked. "I don't… I don't have enough-", she said before purging again. I chose to look away. "Enough supplies?", I guessed. "No", Sohara replied, wiping her mouth with a cloth. "Spirit energy" "Oh?", I asked. "I though Shirohebi were supposed to be really powerful. "We do, but I'm not used to being at sea, so I don't have enough energy to properly use the spell for an upset stomach" "Guess that comes with living near a river instead of the sea" "Yeah…" "So how do you get more spirit energy? Doesn't it replenish over time?" "Yes, but… but it goes a lot faster when you and I-" "Have sex", I finished for her. "Right. Surprised I forgot about that" "You've been busy", Sohara said, turning to me and smiling sweetly. I felt my cheeks warm up. She then leaned in closer to me. I was afraid she wanted to kiss me, what with her constant puking, but she just removed my hood and gave me a look of horror. "What happened to you?!", she asked, alarmed. "Talsi and I got into a bit of an argument on how to properly prepare a dish. She won", I replied. What Sohara was referring to was the large amount of suction cup marks across my forehead. Scylla fight dirty. I told Sohara not to worry about it and put my hood back on. At least we were going to make it to the mermaids by tomorrow. Hopefully Sohara would get a chance to rest up. Day 76 There are a precious few things I fear in life. Potato bugs, bees, the open ocean, as well as many other embarrassing things. I suppose it was too much to hope the Mermaids lived in a coral leaf the size of the Great Barrier Reef, before the whole damn thing started decaying faster than a mouse full of sugar. "Well here we are", Captain Amelia declared proudly. I could only look over the railing at the deep blue abyss that was our destination. "So how are we supposed to deal with them?", Sohara asked, speaking for me while I quietly panicked. "Well normally Ms. Talsi is the one to handle such affairs", Amelia replied. "Once she departs things should go off without a hitch. Ms. Arrow, be a dear and see if she's readied herself will you?" "At once, captain", the Ogre said, marching off to fetch the Scylla. Sohara clasped my hand, forcing me to look at her. She smiled reassuringly at me, apparently sensing my fears. Perhaps it was normal for a healer like her to be naturally empathetic. However, her sweet face turned into a sickly green one as the ship rocked from a small wave, and she had to purge herself over the railing. I hope the "fish" like meat pies. ----- Talsi must be quite the negotiator, because about fifteen minutes after she descended into the depths, an important looking mermaid boarded the ship, flanked by two servants holding a couple of chests in their arms. For a moment, I was relieved to find my job going off without a hitch. Then the head mermaid too notice of me. I'll be the first to admit I have a bit of an obsession with hips. Granted I can admire the other parts of a women, but the instinctual obsession with a good pair of hips is undoubtedly the strongest attraction. Aside form a beautiful face and good personality. Anyways her other features managed to catch my eyes as well. Long red-orange hair and scales brought out her lovely alabaster skin and deep green eyes. Her chest was proportional to her hips, and was also covered in a scarlet cloth that just barely gave her an air of modesty. She decided to cast a confident grin at me before turning to Captain Amelia. I would have paid attention to the exchange were it not for the return of the ship's cook and ambassador. "I take it this is your first time seeing a mermaid, eh runt?", she asked me. "I saw a few of them back in Alnor", I replied. "I take it you've had to do this a lot" "More than you'd think. I used to drift around the sea, mostly looking for something to fill me up, in more ways than one" "Is that why you put so much effort into making barely palatable meals?", I quipped. Talsi wrapped a tentacle around my neck and brought me to her face, my airflow just free enough for me to keep from turning blue. I doubt Soahra would tolerate such an action if she could keep her balance as well as her lunch. "To think you'd have learned not to insult a woman's cooking", she said, unapologetically pissed. "You're a woman?", I asked, grinning defiantly. "I thought you were calamari that lean red how to talk. "Why you little….", Talsi growled. "Ms. Talsi", the Captain interjected, her face emotionless as she stood before us. The Scylla immediately released me from her grasp and saluted. I meanwhile, coughed and grasped my throat in pain. Totally worth it. "Our guests wish to speak to you since you have the sty of conducting Mr. Medus' business", Captain Amelia said, still not smiling. I was thrust to my feet by the large hands of Ms. Arrow, unsure of how I managed to keep my hood on. The Ogre pushed me forward with a fraction of her strength, just lightly enough for me to avoid losing my footing. The head mermaid seemed amused by this and chuckled a bit. "It's always nice to see a new face out here", she said. By the sound of her voice she was an older woman, apparently the Mamono equivalent of someone in their 30s. I cleared my throat and extended my hand. "N-nice to meet you", I said as confidently as I could. The mermaid smiled and grabbed my hand with a firmness that felt more than professional. Her hand wasn't as damp as I thought it would be. "Likewise, young man", she replied. "I imagine that you're here for the brew that hot-tempered Salamander always comes for" "Indeed I-I am, ma'am" "Aleena", the Mermaid replied. "It makes for better business and general…. conversation to call someone by their first name", she said, leaning in closer to me. "Don't you agree?" "Yeah!", I exclaimed. "I-uh. I mean yes". Aleena seemed amused by this. "Well we can only start once I know your name as well, young man", she said as she retracted her hand. "Oh! I uh… it's Alex", I stammered like a fool. "Sounds short for something. Care to tell me what for?" I felt a dark presence rise behind me, as well as a clammy hand grip my shoulder. Behind me was a very queasy and equally angry Sohara stared at me with murderous intent, as well as a very dark aura I hope to never see again. I turned back to Aleena and tried to contain the tremble in my voice. "S-sorry b-but that's a s-secret", I stammered. Aleena chucked at this. "Fair enough", the mermaid replied. "Now then, shall we get down to business?" "Lets", I breathed ----- I really do want that sword. Sohara gripped my arm as Aleena cast her spell. A subtle golden glow flowed from her arm to my chest, making me feel a little tingly. Sohara gripped my arm like a vice(leaving actual marks to be found the next time I rolled up my sleeves) as Aleena brought her hand close to my Shirohebi companion. "There", the Mermaid matron said. "Are you sure this will work?", I asked. "Of course!", Aleena exclaimed. "Now if you'll just follow me", she said, taking my hand as she lead me and Sohara to the starboard edge of the ship. "Hey, Sohara", I whispered. "Are you sure you're ready for this? I mean, the sea is pretty cold and what with you being a snake?". Sohara softly giggled at that. "Don't worry, I'm used to the water. I am a Shirohebi after all", she replied, smiling reassuringly. "Well that's good to knoOOOOOOOOOOW", I shouted as Aleena pulled us both into the sea. ----- I started panting heavily as the cold water of the ocean hit my skin. I used to take cold showers all the time back home, but this was something else entirely. Aleena seemed amused by this while Sohara gripped me tightly as we steadily floated down into the deep. I was relieved to see a very large and colorful reef below me, instead of the murky blue abyss I so dreaded. Within the reef I could see dozens of undersea Mamono, ranging from mermaids to….. Crab People! "What are you muttering?", Sohara asked me, snapping me out of it. "I-uh-ah… Nothing", I stammered. "This way", Aleena directed as she lead the way. Being a Mermaid, she had no trouble at all moving through the water. Sohara had no trouble either, moving just like a sea snake would. I wasn't a strong swimmer, and couldn't hope to catch up to either of them as I dog paddled. Aleena giggled in amusement and decided to lend a helping hand, much to Sohara's disapproval. Aleena took my hand and pulled me along as she swam, as if I weighed nothing(which makes sense when you're underwater). Sohara could barely keep up with us, which I made sense considering she was a snake and not a fish. By the time we got to the our destination, a rather large coral structure of so many colors it was sickening, Soohara was out of breath, much to Aleena's continued amusement. Allowing Sohara a minute or two to recover, Aleena led us inside. I had to admit, I was impressed. Apparently, an old ship had sunk here a long time ago and the coral just grew around it, though some parts were certainly missing. This obviously wasn't a mere dwelling that belonged to Aleena. Rather it looked more like a town hall of some sir, what with same variety of Mamono swimming around. A Scylla and some sort of shelled girl were arguing near an old pair of double doors. Or to be more accurate, the Sclla was shouting at the smaller girl while she mumbled something back that set the tentacled woman off even more. I couldn't really make out what was going on underwater, but Aleena didn't seem to like it one bit. With a grimace on her face she let go of me and swam over to the two tapping the Scylla on her left shoulder. The Scylla turned around with gritted teeth, but her expression matched that of the smaller girl she was just yelling at. Sphara and I moved closer just to listen. After all it's always nice to watch someone other than yourself get chewed out. "Ma-madam councilor", the Scylla stammered. "Renya", Aleena stated in a manner that was far too calm for her mood. "What have I told you about bullying the Charybdis?" "I… I wasn't bullying them. I was simply reminding her that she can't stop me from going in" "You may attend meetings, yes. But only when we are in session. She is simply doing her job. Now please, apologize to her". Aleena must be pretty powerful, as well as scary at times, because the Scylla was fully begging the barnacle-girl for forgiveness. Apparently the smaller creature accepted her apology, because all I heard was sort of a faint whimper coming from the hole. Aleena dismissed the belligerent Scylla and beckoned us forward. Out of curiosity I glanced over at the barnacle-like shell the girl was hiding in. She peeked up at me from her little nesting whole with great big amethyst eyes. Adorable, but something felt off. Aleena provided a goo distraction by requesting Sohara and I's presence in the next room, but I swear I felt that girl's eye bury into me as I walked away. Day 65-76. Kareha's Journal Kaede has been pretty miserable without either Alex or Sohara around. I try to do what I can for her, but she just misses her "husband" and the "snake-lady". To be honest I'm surprised Uke hasn't come looking for her. Perhaps she considers this an adoption of sorts. After all, Kaede is an orphan and she does need someone to look after her more exclusively. I just wish the burden didn't fall o nme from time to time. She's a fox and I'm a crow. What little I know about trading kids doesn't cover the considerations attributed to Inari. It's still very interesting to note that even though she's an Inari, she isn't withholding her demonic energy. This may be attributed to her being an orphan. Her mother would definitely have taught her if she had survived, but alas this is not the case. Alex seems to act as a sort of lightening rod for her energy, as she's simply directing it to him with her childish acts of affection and simple presence. It won't turn him into an Incubus any time soon, but for the most part it just makes him a bit less sarcastic and hostile. Or perhaps that's just how he acts with me and any Mamono that isn't Sohara, or a cat-type. It's really strange. He's bedded Sohara(or perhaps it's more accurate to say Sohara has bedded him) yet he seems to get more excited whenever he sees anything feline. I suppose while Sohara may not be his first voice, he does care about her a great deal. One thing to note id that he claimed to have kept regular cats as pets back home. Perhaps he simply sees then as pets to enjoy rather than a woman to love or simply lust after. ----- If it weren't for this town's library's need for my aid I would imagine we would have starved by now. Fact checking and record keeping is a simple, if time consuming task, but it's essentially what a Crow Tengu like myself lives for. Kaede and I can fill our bellies at the inn whenever we are hungry, and the tents have stayed sturdy for the most part. Still, I've grown to miss Alex's face as much as much as Kaede has. I wonder if he still hears those voices. ----- It's the strangest thing. My next mating season is so far away, yet I long for that curly-haired fool's company. Not so much in a sexual way, but I think just being near him would be enough. He seems to enjoy our talks as much as I do, or maybe just the attention I so generously provide him. I don't know what to think. My people are solitary by nature, yet all this time spent with other people ,a man among them, is doing something to me. I need to stop thinking about this. This is something I felt like writing for the sake of writing, not necessarily important for the story(or I can't think of how it can be yet). If you're this first one to spot the reference you get a prize, though it would have to be in relation to the MSG(no beast/kami it can't be the total destruction of Haktiva) ----- Journal of Dwarvan Expeditionary Captain Heidi. 22nd to the 23rd of January, Year 24 of the Age of Scarcity Of all things to befall our garrison it just had to be the entirety of the Goblin tribes. We set out here with a group of engineers to build a bridge for the sake of commerce and general ease of transport, and those damn savages had to make it a point that they didn't much approve of that happening on what they consider their land. We had first heard of their arrival when Ms. Blacklace, one of those succubi missionaries, arrived with her young decipal in tows, both hysterical. She told me and my fellow officers of their recent experience with the Goblin Queen in her camp, during the middle of some sort of celebration. I imagine she tried to spoil their simple fun with preachings of "the way", but apparently decided to cut their visit short when a group of Goblins arrived back into the camp and alerted Queen to a recent victory. Blacklace insisted that the Goblins had wiped out an entire regiment of Lizardmen and this apparently inspired the Queen to purge all other foreigners from the land. The damn Dark Priest implored us to flee and save ourselves, but I'd be damned if I, a Dwarf, were to leave a job half done. I had the women erect barricades around the mission we'd been occupying, mostly what wood we could find and a few hundred bags of mealy we had intended to use as food. Naturally, Blacklace was horrified and preached hysterically that a hundred and fifty Dwarves couldn't stand such a tide. I had color-sergeant Urta lock her in the cellar. I'll put my faith in a good Dwarvan crossbow over the grace of some "fallen god" any day. PLus I imagine the thousand or so Goblins she spoke of followed her tracks here, so she clearly can't offer us any help at all. ----- Blacklace wasn't lying. No less than an hour after that black-cloth wearing idiot arrived did the hundreds of spiky-headed cunts appear over the hills. They weren't armed with the typical oversized club that most goblins preferred, but a cow-hide shield that covered the length of their body in one hand a simple spear in the other. I suppose they had to make due in an area lacking in trees, though I wager the metal spear tips weren't produced by their own. Almost immediately they began bashing their spears against their shields in an attempt to intimidate us, the rapid thumping echoing throughout the valley we were situated in. After a few moments, the clattering died down and one of their leaders, no doubt an overly top-heavy hobgoblin, shouted something along the lines of "dodooo", which her underlings echoed in unison. This was followed by exclamations that didn't really sound like language at all, just noises. I can only imagine how Blacklace was able to converse with them. Even over their "war chants" I could hear Blacklace sobbing about what she perceived to be our imminent doom. Then, the Goblins began their approach, chanting the whole time. I would have thought they would have put more thought into that. "At one hundred yards, volley fire present!", I shouted to my women. Falling back upon their training, they immediately snapped into two ranks and took aim with their crossbows. "FIRE!", I commanded. The first rank fired over the mealy bags and kneeled down to reload, many Goblins taking a fatal shot. I then called for the rear rank to fire, and a good many more died right then and there. "Fire at will!", I bellowed, and the constant *thwack* of crossbow fire eventually drive the Goblins off. The Color-sergeant and I couldn't help but chuckle at this. "You have nothing to celebrate!", Blacklace, cried out from the tiny cellar window, her mascara running down her cheeks. "They were counting your numbers! You couldn't just heed my words and flee, now you and so many of them will die without ever knowing the joy of the way!", she blubbered. I turned to my subordinate. "For the sake of moral and my sanity, get that oversized blockhead out of here!", I said as calmly as I could. Urta pressed her fist to her bronze chest plate in a salute, her helmet rattling slightly. "At once, Ma'am", she replied. The sight of that fool being dragged along by her younger was quite amusing, but then Urta informed me that my personal stash had been taken by that fool, which explains her added hysteria and reinforces my disdain for those creatures. ----- A few hours later I saw three of those ballooned up Hobgoblins arrive over the hill to the left of their horde. On their command, the Goblins rambled forward, chanting something along the lines of "Gonna get ya", in their squeaky voices. I had my fellow Dwarves ready themselves once more in the same pattern. About five hundred yards away, the horde suddenly stopped, several of them throwing their spears into the ground, shouting furiously and banging their shields, the rest of them following suite. Then, the Goblins charged, screaming "getyougetyougetyou!". If my bust were a bit bigger there might have been some jiggling in my armor. I gave the same command to fire, and even though dozens of goblins fell, they kept coming. I gave the order to fire at will, but this did nothing to slow them down either. Blacklace was right, as much as I hate to admit it. They were counting our numbers with out own lives before. Now the fight had to begin in earnest. I readied my blade as the Goblins made it to the wall. For some reason they just tried to jump over the walls, not destroy them. My women weren't slouches at close quarters fighting, but neither were the Goblins, and they were much stronger than us. I had Urta sound the horn for our women to fall back, so we wouldn't be overrun. We had basically cornered ourselves. A couple of Goblins managed to climb on top of the mission and lunged at me. I gutted one with my blade before she could land and dodged as the other one swung at me, a small indentation appearing in the wall where she missed me. I barreled into her at the first opening I saw, punching her as hard as I could in her windpipe. As she gasped for breath, I pulled my dagger form my hip and planted it in her unarmored chest. I recovered from this small tussle to see the Goblins flee. I looked about at the carnage. Dozens of Goblins laid dead as well as a few of our own. I ha the wounded moved into the cellar, blood dripping from their wounds, many their were. The Goblins were cleared out to just beyond our meager walls, the crossbow bolts buried deep in the ones that were hit. "Congrats, Captain", Urta said. "You've beaten them back. "For the moment, I replied. ------- The next morning we were greeted by the familiar sight of the horde appearing over the hills. Again they did their chanting and began their advance. I had thought it would be a repeat of what had happened before, but the impact of a crossbow a few yards away from me caught my attention. "There!", Urta said, pointing at the edge of one of the hills. I almost couldn't believe it, they had stolen a few of our crossbows in their retreat, though the obviously had trouble using them, the savages they were. I had a few of my women engage them, but the rest of them had to focus on the horde. Again they fell to our follies, again they forced us into a corner, and again we drove them back. I don't understand why they didn't just keep piling in. I had to ask Urta about this. "As dumb as they are they seem to have some understanding of tactics. They're trying to enclose in around us completely, but they're not used to fighting at range. Goblins have always preferred to get up close and personal, so we're most likely throwing them off", she stated. "A wise observation", I replied. "But still, I would have thought they would have figured it out by now how few we are" "You know the only ones dumber than Goblins are their leaders", Urta said. We both shared a laugh at that. ----- I had a few women stand watch on the storehouse, and sure enough they saw them coming again. They stopped at the top of the hills and began to chant once more, only this time much slower. I had a third of our women take cover behind our final barricade, which placed them far above the others. They would be kept in reserve, and I doubted the Goblins would notice them. "You think us Dwarves can't do better than that, Urta?", I asked. "Well we've got a very good base section, mind. But no top tenors that's for sure", she replied. That suited me just fine. ]"Dwarvan women stop your dreaming. Can't you see their spearpoints gleaming? See their warrior pennants streaming, to this battlefield", I began singing softly. We all knew the old guard song, so it took no time at all for the rest of my women to join in. No doubt we all had our spirits raised a bit. Dwarvan women stand ye steady! It can not be ever said ye, for the battle were not ready. Dwarf girls never yield! From the hills rebounding. Let this war cry sounding! Summon all at Mountain's call, the mighty force surrounding. Dwarvan women on to glory, this will ever be your story! Keep these burning words before ye! Dwarf girls shall not yield!" The Goblins charged again as we sang. I nodded to Urta, who had the horn ready and shouted to the women to fire another volley at five hundred yards. It didn't tai long for the Goblins to close the gap, and I had Urta sound the horn before more Dwarves could be cut down in the melee. The women behind the birrcade fired on Urta s command, buying the rest of our garrison time to cozy up to the mealy bags and reload. I ordered the remaining women to form two firing ranks ranks at the base of the last barricade. I took a deep breath and began shouting. "FRONT RANK! FIRE", I began, the first rank kneeled and fired. "REAR RANK! FIRE!", the second group fired over the heads of their comrades as they reloaded. "THIRD RANK! FIRE", the women behind the barricade fired. This went on five times before I called them to cease fire. When the dust had settled, there were at least a hundred goblins dead in the dirt and the rest were gone. Piles of dead laid at our feet. ----- I had the Goblin corpses and weapons piled away. Three hours had passed and they hand't come again. Urta informed me that our small patrol had come back. She said the Goblins were gone. All of them. She called it a miracle. "If it's a miracle, sergeant", I said. "It's a solid steel dwarves crafted bolt miracle". "And a dagger, ma'am", Urta added. "With some guts behind it" "Form the girls, call the roll", I told her. "At once, Ma'am", Urta replied. As Urta counted I looked about what remained of our post. The ground had been soaked red with blood, both of our own and of the Goblins. I took a moment to sit down and rest my aching bones, when I saw the dreaded sight of the Goblins once more. Again they chanted something, and then just as quickly as they appeared, they left. None of us could believe it. urea informed me of the total; twenty of us dead, half that wounded. And about two hundred and thirty of their's dead. An hour or two later a messenger Harpy arrived. She said her flock had been flying by when the last attack came. She said that the Goblins hadn't eaten properly for the past to days and were no doubt feeling fatigued. She also informed me that they were several days march away from supplies, and in their hubris thought this would have been a swift victory. I turned to Urta and smiled. "I told you they weren't that bright. Upon our return, our heroism was rewarded in the form of medals and men. For actions above and beyond what could be expected of a Dawrf, seventeen of us were awarded a diamond heart for our courage. I myself was given one. I'm just glad we were able to finish that damn bridge. Hey everyone. Sorry for not posting if anybody really cares. Depression, work, more depression and severe writer's block makes it hard to write. Anyhow, hopefully I'll get my groove back soon enough. Got ideas and new characters I wanna write. Anyhow, please accept this meager offering. And Tyger I haven't forgotten your request, please be patient. Day 76, Part 2 Uh…. Alex told me to hold onto this. He said he was worried he'd lose it since he isn't a strong swimmer. Well I won't say it to his face, he really isn't. I'm glad Uke isn't here to see him swim.We'd never hear the end of it. Uh….. This thing is weird. He didn't really say I couldn't use this, but I don't think he'd mind. At least I hope he doesn't. ----- This undersea council is so strange. Back home in Tamogo, Uke made all the decisions. I remember Alex and Kareha talking about this ruling style, particularly after their time with the Dwarves, but I never imagined it would be so….. aggressive. Instead of leading us into the rest of the ship, we entered a cavern that lead to an impressive undersea cave, the wall covered in carvings Alex is truly a peculiar man. I love him dearly, but at times I struggle to understand him. While he does tend to be quiet when observing a scene, as I have witnessed many times during out time together, he often makes odd little noises, such as "humph, Mhmm, and hu". He tells me that he's simply thinking. And hoping to grow closer, I can't help but as what about. He seems to appreciate it. ------ "What are you thinking about?", I asked quietly. "This council these people have. It's similar to the Dwarves and Harpies since it's divided by race, but it seems to be somewhat caste based", he answered "How so?", I asked, unsure of what to think of this. "I'm just guessing right now. I'd have to pay closer attention to make any real judgement", he replied, shrugging his shoulders. As he said that, Aleena called the room to order. "As you all know, our full moon festival is fast approaching!", she said cheerfully, the rest of the room matching her enthusiasm. "Unfortunately the Bishops are unable complete the ritual unless the essence of someone who lives on the surface is donated for a time" Alex tensed up a bit as the room turned its attention towards us. "So without further ado, might our two guests introduce themselves" While I felt flattered, I could sense Alex didn't quite like where this was going. Nevertheless, he took my hand as he stood up, posturing himself like he always does with his hands behind his back and legs apart. Exactly why he does this, I don't understand. "I'm honored", he said. "As am I", I joined in. "Wonderful!", Aleena exclaimed. "Now if the Bishop and her-", Aleena said as the door opened. A very large Kraken appeared. Despite her imposing demeanor, she moved out of the way and bowed in a very respectful manner to a regal looking mermaid, obviously the Bishop that Aleena spoke about due to her large hat and other holy looking garments. ----- My mind becomes a blur whenever I catch Alex looking at other women. Even though he says he's not looking at them in that way, I can't help but feel jealous. I love him! I'm the only one he needs to look at! Yet, he hasn't fallen for me like I imagined he would. No, he just wants to travel around and get a stupid sword instead of stay in Tamago with me. I want to tell him so badly that I want to go home, but he'll just get mad at me. It doesn't happen very often, but I can't stand to see him like that. The last time he was angry someone was making fun of Kaede and hurt her feelings. I swear I saw him start shaking…. I barely get by with how little he touches me now, there's no way I could stand him being away from me if something were to happen. Still… I love him, and will be patient, but oh how I hope for him to walk into the tent one night, tear off his clothes, grab me by the-…….. This portion has been censored for the sake of the children ------ Sorry about that! Anyways while I was preoccupied with that, Alex and I were given the task of assisting the Bishop with her ritual, with her Kraken bodyguard following her and us wherever we went. Alex doesn't seem to like dealing with people taller than he is. It must have to do with something with male nature… I wonder if Kareha knows about it? "Uhum", the dignified voice of the Bishop sounded. I looked up from this orb to see Alex, the Bishop and her bodyguard all staring at me. I think I understand why Alex uses this before bed or when he goes off to relieve himself. I hope he washes it after he uses it. (Yuda has finally gotten around to writing this again. Sorry to anyone who actually enjoys this) ----- That sword had better be worth it. I can see why Captain Amelia doesn't like the mermaids very much. That ceremony….. I was told there was an amazing party, but I didn't get to see any of it because the Bishop DRAINED MOST OF MY BLOOD!!!! Passing out under water is not very good for your health. I don't even know how long I was out for, I just woke up in the tent! Sohara was besides me, of course, nearly half asleep as she mumbled something I couldn't understand. I can barely even focus right now. My thoughts are fuzzy, can't form a proper memory to put into this orb. Kareha isn't happy about it, but she can piss off for all I care. I feel like I'm gonna vomit from the slightest movement. Sohara said she's been giving me a special herb mixture that's supposed to increase my blood production back up to normal levels. I asked her why she didn't let the Bishop handle things, and she explained that she panicked, and very nearly killed her when I collapsed. I told her I didn't understand why she got so worked up over me, but she just got all teary eyed, so I shut up. She's still wrapped around me, but I've certainly gotten used to it. Hell, I don't think I can sleep alone anymore. I can't keep this up for much longer. Stupid fish people. I just hope we got that wine delivered. Mouth tastes like spoiled, spicy oregano. Really unpleasant. At least Sohara is nice and soft. ------ Kareha's Journal That old man is absolutely insufferable! I don't even know why I agreed to deliver his precious Mermaid Brew. I suppose I tell myself it's for the sake of research, but since Sohara won't let me stay in the tent long enough for me to get some good information, I suppose I have nothing better to do. I have to admit, Sohara does know her medicine. I've heard about the effects of such rituals nearly killing people before(not that it happens that often, especially when you consider Sea Bishop rituals tend to be more carnal in nature, but rumors often sensationalize isolated incidents. Plus Alex is a bit of a prude, so I don't think he'd be very much up for it anyways). I would guess Alex would have died without her. I suppose he and I are lucky in that regard. He gets to live and I get to continue my research. If only I could get in there more often to get a closer look. Of course, there isn't much to see of him wrapped under the Shirohebi. A testament to the Lamia Family's range of motion. She can stay wrapped around her beloved and take care of whatever tasks Kaede and I can't do(or won't) do. I hope he gets better soon. We've been good about making sure we don't spend all our money on food, but I'll admit, Alex is good at what he does. That mushroom stew….. oh… Lords it's fantastic. Kaede has been quite a little pest lately. She's obviously upset that she can't spend time with her "husband". I won't try to understand it, she's a child, and an Inari at that, a far cry from Tengu like myself. Of course, with Alex incapacitated and Sohara attending to him at all hours, I've been charged with babysitting her. I can only recall so many stories and fables, as my focus is more on humans rather than the lore of the lands, but I can always stick her up in a tree if she won't be satisfied. Alex often describes time blending together for him. I'm not entirely sure what he means by that. Perhaps it's an off-islander thing. He seems to have taken a shine to this land though. I've heard lands like ours are the source of fantasy for many young men, and even grown men. I guess that would explain his fascination with traveling around and his obsession with that sword and that "training" he does with the Haktivans. Honestly I find it all very stupid. I'd much rather be learning about his home, not watch him make an idiot out of himself and nearly get killed for any number of reasons. I don't know why we bother with men. I honestly don't. If it wasn't for mating season I'd be a very happy Tengu, content in her books and research, not having her head filled with with insane thoughts of getting pregnant and that unbearable heat. It feels good in the moment, extremely in fact, but I find it to be more of an inconvenience then the wonderful thing most Mamono rave about. Nothing beats a good day of research, with a cup of white dragon bush tea as I review notes, and a warm body next to me as I lay down to slumber…… Wait, what was that last part? ------ Alex's Journal I don't even know what day it is. Sohara doesn't remember, Kaede doesn't pay attention to that, and Kareha doesn't want to talk to me for some reason. Sohara is finally letting me leave the tent and walk around for reasons other than relieving myself. Of course she follows me wherever I go, ready to catch me in case I were to faint, which only happened once. Kaede acts like she's eaten nothgin but sugar for every meal since I've been out of commission, because she's constantly bugging me to do stuff with her, which I try to, but I'm still a bit woozy and can't function for that long. She's a good kid, but I'm still wondering if Uke knows she's gone or has really done anything about it. Honestly something really doesn't make sense about this whole situation. I mean, I have no idea how long I've been out for, and I never got the impression that the Bishop was malevolent. Part of me thinks Sohara might have messed with the spell just so she could look after me. She does indeed have magical powers and she did scare the crap out of me with that blue orb things that one time when she found out about the Harpies. Then again I don't see why she'd really do that since the tent doesn't smell like sex, so I guess I'm just being paranoid, though can you really blame me? ------ For some reason my beard grows much slower in this world. I mean I'd have heavy stubble in like two weeks, but here it's been like three months or something like that and only now am I getting something that resembles 5 o'clock shadow. Must be some kind of magical effect or something. At least it's nice to finally be growing the damn thing again. Some good news for once, Sohara is finally letting me get back to my quest for the sword, though she obviously insists on coming with me. Kareha doesn't seem to object to losing her turn, again I don't know why, but there is a little caveat. I have to bring Kaede with us. Why do I have a bad feeling about this? Editors remark: To learn the fate of Haktiva check this current event by Emeraldtryst |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 5:50 PM
| [MSG] Khoibob's Story Will continue with other chapt when i got the time, not home currently! 29/7 Chapter 1 The beginning Living the everyday life in the world filled with people is same same, I feel no fun. My everyday life is simple, as young my mother died in an accident, father was alcoholic. I was left parentless and was therefore moved to a boarding school. I found it to be borring, I didn't want to learn by free will, what i'm trying to say was that I was forced to it. So I would ditch lessons as often as possible. It's been several years since then, and it results me in being less wise and intelligent than the average person. I prefer to rely on my physical powers. I never say no to a fight, even tho the odds are one-sided. So i'd call myself fearless, and say i'm up to any obstacle that comes by. I'm able to endure more pain than most people around me. All gained through my favorite hobby!- Parkouring. A little explaination of what it simply is. Parkour is mostly about finding shortcuts to outrun people or ´Da police´, also you will get to know your limits, and it greatly improves strength, agility, and constitution. I used to do lots of reading, butIi fell down a set of stairs which resulted in me getting a memory-break. That means everything of knowledge I gained through reading was lost. Since then I haven't touched a book. Enough about my background, a new day is here. Ditchin' school is to be done yet again. Without really caring, I did sign up for race based on free-running last week. The winner prize is called "The ultimate prize". I couldn't resist to find out what the prize so i decided to join in. "The ultimate prize" it gives me thrills just thinking what it simply is. Opening the wardrobe to wear my clothing, a short-sleeved short. With text written on it "Bitch please!", a pair of loose jeans which will allow me to move nimbly. A pair of free-runner shoes. All set, grabbin' a cup of water to get the heavy headache off. Lockin' the door and time to get going! I follow the adress whereas the race was to be hosted. Apparently its a tall building with 42 floors its being hosted on. I enter the building, being redirected by a man in a suit to the elevator. I wait patiently in the elevator. Inside the elevator I spot another participant. I looked at him, he looked at me. I was shocked. His face had a massive grin which made it look like trollface, boy thats nasty.And he then said~ Ready to get your ass kicked? With that being said, his face formed a creepy smirk. Out of natural reflexes i quickly turned my head against the wall. Pretending i didn't hear anything i just waited. Time goes by slowly, and the elevator arrives at floor 42nd. The arena is pretty simple. Its a rooftop-jump arena. Simply, its win or die-trying. I look around, i see the lots of participants. But the only one i really notice was the trollface dude. Anyhow, people were getting ready. I took a deep breath, and was all set. A gunshot was fired into the air. Everybody began running, some sliding under objects others jumping above them. One of the participants wasn't aware of those obstacles and had a collision with a metal pipe. "Thats 1 n00b outa the way i thought" But that was just the beginning. The contest has barely started. People were pushing off the rooftop to eliminate the other participants. Some had formed alliances, so they were running in groups. I was all alone, just running straightfoward without looking right or left. All i focused on was winning this. Halfway through i noticed the trollface dude. He was managing pretty well on his own. Remaining calm and just running. Atleast half of the participants were eliminated from the game/contest. Rather, they were dead. `Yikes´- I thought Nearing the end i feel exhaustion on the inside, my breathes were getting heavier. Legs were turning into jelly. All i need now is the final jump to reach the Target-Line´. I use up the remainder of my strength to get a good speed and then jump off the rooftop. On my left i noticed the trollface guy. I thought i couldn't let the creepy guy win, so I had to act quick. I punched him in the face, but yet his grin remained. I was struck by fear, but i reached the last rooftop and passed by the target-line. I won the race, closed my eyes for a second. Open them again, and noticed a scratch in my skin. Suddenly I feel paralyzed, unable to move a muscle in my body. I hear a voice~ This is karma, killing me won't do you any good. I only got one thing to say from this point and onward, prepare your anus. The voice was familiar, it was defneitely the creepy guys voice. Unable to see anything but black. I remain calm. It feels like tons of hours has passed by, I was finally able to open my eyes, and find myself in a forest, and the atmosphere here is a lot different. The air is heavy, whilst smelling funny. I thought to myself "Is this the prize for winning the contest?" Being unable to stand up i'm just lying there on the grund, only able to stare straight up with my open eyes. But then suddenly a mushroom like being gets in my sight, and it stares deeply in my eyes. I'm staring and staring..... End'o'Chapt1 Chapt'2 - Unexpected! As im looking at this mushroom shaped girl, the first thought which appeared in my head was~ Cosplay or some psycho perhaps? Apparently, she was inspecting me. I had no idea why tho. But that was when her blank face turned into a creepy smirk, which sent chills through my body. I was helpless, lying on the ground like a victim. All of a sudden the creature grabbed my hand with her pale white hand, which looked exactly like the bottom of a musroom. The texture of her skin was as if i was toching a mushroom. That feeling gave me creeps. When I was pulled up, I was able to move my muscles again. Thats when i thought it was time for some answers. So i decided to ask~ Um, may i ask.. Who and what are you exactly? Remaining silent, i was waiting for an answer. And that was when she decided to speak, and said the following~ Me? i'm Azunji, also known as a Matango! She said that in a happy and excited tone. Thats when i knew she wasn't human, she was some kind of musroom girl. Things were getting suspicious. So i asked her~ So, whats with the good mood there?(lifting right eyebrow) Wiping the smirk of her face, it turns into a more confident'ish face. The tone of the voice changed, and she said~ Ooh, nothing at all... Except today is a good day, finding the perfect catch for me to feed on and stay with for a looooong time. What am i talking about, you might ask? The answer is simple. You have the perfect body-type for me to combine myself with. I won't let you get away until you are mine. *Giggle* And thats when i thought "Dis bitch is crazy!, im out of here" with that, i decided to make a run for it. Sprinting as fast as i could. Ahead of me i saw a tree, the plan was going to avoid the tree straight-foward in a swift movement. But i didn't notice that my legs were still sore after the paralysis. So I slipped, and my head collided with the tree. Laying on the ground i take deep inhales to catch breath. Suddenly *cough cough* i see some sort of dust glittering in the air, and that i am breathing it in. My mind goes hazy. For some reason i can't get the mushroom girl off my mind, getting lewd thoughts about her. Giving up my common senses, and submitting to this feeling of ecstasy, I slowly crawl back to where I was before....... Finally returning to my previous location, the shroom girl was standing there. Noticing me, she gives me a warm smile, whilst i slowly crawl towards her. She then opens her arms widely, like she was inviting me into her. ~ Welcome back~ Overwhelmed by my hazy mind, and little common sense, i give in to the pleasure. I was stuck in between her arms, like a mouse caught by the cat. Being completely helpless, i end up letting the mushroom in my brain take over. With my common sense gone, i end up having sex with the mushroom girl. Having my semen squeezed out, i feel as if colors of the surroundings fade away. This has been going on for hours now. Using my remaining energy, i'm able to catch a few words of the shroom girl, whilst only being able to think of shrooms. We will be together♥Forever♥ I lose my breath, and everything fades to black. End'o'chapt-2 Chapt'3 Bird~ *Chirp chrip*, startled by birds i wake up. Slowly opening my eyes, i feel like i'm almost able to think clearly. Yet i can't get the thoughts of mushrooms out of my head. Le' suddenly i feel something funny tickling inbetween my legs. i spot the mushroom girl stuck to my body. Sighing deeply, I was left with 2 choices. 1 - Follow your instincts of the mushroom part'o'Brain 2 - Use your common senses! Mornin' mushroom fucker♥. How are you feeling? Being all confused i decide to ask I'm fine, but care to tell me what happend yesterday? all i kinda remember is shrooms and shrooms. with a wide smile ~ Well, yesterday was a good day. You came out of nowhere, and then i introduced myself. But you were a bit hostile, so i thought it would be a good idea to calm you down. Then you ended up giving me some nourishment♥. And thats when i decided youre mine. Nnnnnourishment huh? what do you mean by that.. She bursts out in a laugh, and says~ Your semen you dummy! Being all confused, i thought in my head. "Did i seriously fuck a mushroom?" "Losing my virginity to some food ingredient, no way!" Your'e joking right? about the nourishment.. Look, you might be suprised. But you should consider yourself lucky. Usually i just turn all the humans i meet into mushroom fuckers. But something was off about you. So i decided only to give you half a mushroom for brains. And as you already may know, i cant move around. There is only one way to do so. I need to find someone who can keep me filled with nourishment all the time. And it happens to be you!♥ Alright, guess i could give it a shot. I stand up, seeing her stuck to my body. I go to the most nearby tree, and proceed to climb up. Its a bit tougher than usual, but i managed to get on top of the tree. The mushroom girl reacted ~ Wahahaha! this is awesome, iv'e never been this high up before! I decide to sit down on a thick branch to take a break. So.... how about some nourishment♥? Me, realizing i can't get her off me, i choose to accept her. Alright, I'll do it Azunji. I will give you nourishment, i surrender. *Falling to my knees* Thats a good boy♥ *Giggle* End'o'chapt 3 |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 5:49 PM
| [MSG] Tamoball's Story Salutations one and all and welcome to my run of the MSG! Now I'm gonna be honest here and say that this is probably the first serious attempt I've made at writing something in a very very long time, but there's plenty of humor to go around! So sit back, relax, and read to your hearts content~ Pictures of the characters for your amusement: Chapters so far: 1. Fun With Tentacles (and I Wasn't Invited) I've always had trouble sleeping in vehicles. I was always afraid that I would never wake up again. In hindsight, this tragedy could have been avoided, but a chain of unfortunate coincidences made it inevitable: I woke up on an airplane. This was not at all unusual, as I had just boarded one that morning, but what WAS unusual was that I could have sworn this one didn't smell like smoke. Nor was it plummeting into what was probably the ground. People were panicking, screaming blood murder, as we fell to our mutual demise. Hell, I was panicked too, but I responded by slowly putting my seatbelt on before I froze up...that's probably what saved my life... I felt the plane lurch as it hit something, but we weren't dead yet. We didn't hit ground and I remember wondering if I had already died and was now stuck in the moment for all of eternity as punishment for some kind of misdeed. Then the water showed up. My no longer sleep adled or panick ridden mind figured that we probably crashed into the ocean. How many others survived? Would I drown? Countless questions flew through my mind at the speed of thought, but no answers followed. The water ominously rose as the plane sank further into the sea. Unfortunately for whatever machinations were in play, I had living to do and a Norwegian boyfriend to see. I tore off my seatbelt and felt seering pain in my waist as what was undoubtedly a bruise formed, but that didn't matter to me. With a deep breath, I dove into the water and swam for my life towards one of the many exit doors. My eyes felt like they were on fire as I looked around in the salty water, but I had no choice. I swam quickly, but carefully, to the door, twisting the handle and pushing it open. With the way clear, I took the opportunity flip the very heavens the bird as I swam out of the doomed aircraft. Truth be told, I was barely conscious. My bruised waist was screaming at me in protest as I reached the waters surface. I coughed and sputtered as I filled my lungs with precious air, looking around me. There were no other survivors that I could see. In fact...there was no plane either. My eyes widened in horror as I frantically searched everywhere for any sign that I was not alone. ...I was alone. A fog settled in and my mind filled with panic as I tried to swim towards an imaginary shore. It was no use, and the pain was getting to me. I nearly lost consciousness several times, but that's not the worst of it. My legs felt like dead weight and I was now swimming only with my arms. Was I bleeding internally? I must have been. My legs were growing numb and my arms were growing exhausted. I could barely keep my head above the surface. Eventually, I had come to terms with my situation. This was it. I fought admirably, but I was going to drown here. As though on cue, my body relaxed and I began to sink. I swiftly lost consciousness, but the last thing I thought I saw was something grabbing onto my wrist... Time passes... I had a strange dream last night. I dreamt that I was in a plane crash and was stuck in some kind of swimming purgatory. Then somehow my boyfriend was there and we had hot sex in the middle of the ocean. I laughed as my eyes slowly opened to see a beautiful blue sky overhead. That sun sure was bright...wait...sun? My instinctual response was to roll over to some shade, but the sky shouldn't have been there. "Good morning, sunshine~" A voice rings in my head, causing me to sit up with a start. "You're not my voice..." I thought to myself. "Wait...you're? Not that's? Have I finally gone insane?" The voice laughs, not alleviating my growing suspicion that I was on drugs. "I'm afraid not." "The fuck is going on?" I wondered. "Well...you almost died." The voice answers serenely. It had a songlike quality to it, and while I wish it knew how to lighten things up a bit, I appreciated her honesty. "Yeah...I remember now. That wasn't a dream, was it?" "For the most part...your boyfriend didn't show up though..." She answered me. "I kind of..." "...Kind of-OHGAWDWHY!?" I cried internally as a memory that was not my own entered my mind. A beautiful blue woman had dragged me to shore, wondering what to do. Not able to think of any other way to save me, she turned into some weird watery tentacle thing and... "THERE WERE TENTACLES AND I WASN'T CONSCIOUS!?" "THAT'S what you're concerned about?" She sighed. "Who are you, anyway? How am I still alive?" "I am an undine, a spirit of water." "I know what an undine is." "And you're still alive because I have merged with you." "You mean possessed me." "How rude! I am no ghost!" "You're a tentacle beast." I could feel the undine pouting inside my head and I couldn't help but snicker. "You're so pretty too...such a waste." "Don't make me call you Undy." "My name is Josie!" "And the Pussycats!!" I laugh "Alright seriously now. This is my last question...where am I?" "From what I can piece together from your memories...I would have to say..." "I'm not in Kansas anymore, am I?" "If that is the name of your world, then yes. You are no longer there." "Great....Let it be known that today shall forever be monikered: Interdimensional Fuck With Talia Day! How do I know that I'm not insane?" "I cannot answer that...but I assume you'll find the answer in time...by the way, you asked a question after you had proclaimed your last question." Ignoring her, I gently prodded at my waist, finding that the bruise was no longer there. "I took care of that." "Thanks..." I mumbled in my own head. Suddenly panic settled in. Did my skin turn blue? What changed? I scrambled to the crystal clear water and looked at my own reflection. My weird blonde-brown-red-whatever the fuck else hair was still the same as always: long and tied into two tails. However, my hair had become two-toned somehow, the bottom half or so had become more orangeish. My eyes were a much more vibrant shade of blue than I remembered, but I was otherwise exactly the same, pale skin and all. "If it was not for my ability to see your memories and your crude mannerisms, I would have assumed you were human nobility." "Traditionally, you'd be correct." "It works that way in Kansas as well? "Sure...let's go with that...and please stop peeking at my life. It's kinda creepy." "Very well...I will also refrain from mentioning that you are-" "Say no more." I interrupted. I stood up and dusted myself off before I began to look at my surroundings: I was at what apeared to be a large lake. Surrounding this lake was a forest, and a river fed into it. At least I had that much. "My chances of getting lost are now minimal." "My thoughts exactly...Princess." The undine replied. I groaned audibly as I stepped into the forest. |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 5:51 PM
| [MSG] ShadowClaw's Story [1/4] Chapter 1 Have u ever had one of those days when u feel u are at the top of the world, where everything is going your own way but then suddenly u find yourself in all hell broke loose situation where everything just vanished and all that is left is a streak of bad luck? This is exactly how I am feeling right now. I don’t know how but for some reason I suddenly found myself lying on the middle of a sandy beach right next to the waves, stark naked and absolutely no clue where the heck I am. The last thing I remember I just went to bed and slept for the night after I just got back from my graduation ceremony. At first I thought to myself is this a dream? But that was quickly dismissed for one thing the sensations were to real, especially the sunburn on my skin, I must have been lying on the beach for a little while at the least. Second I can actually tell if this is a dream because I have dream awareness. Sometimes people have dreams but realize that they are in a dream and control it, in my case I have so many constant dreams in my life that I have learned to be aware of them almost every time and trust me this time there is no control occurring so yeah it must be real. ….Oh man I got to find some help… As I said to myself, I need to find somebody or some place that can provide me with help at the very least find out where I ended up to and how I got here. I decided to walk on along the coastline as the chances of finding some form of civilization were greater than going through the forest just at the edge of the shore. As I continued walking I was also thinking how I am going to explain to anybody I meet why I also naked, it’s an embarrassing thought but it can’t be helped, I guess I just have to suck it up and tell what I know, which isn’t much at all. The sunburn was irritating me from time to time I sipped myself into the sea to cool off a bit and it helped with the pain a little but I still needed to find help. I walked for what seemed like an hour and I still found nothing, not a person or building or any sign of civilization and just as was starting to get really worried I spotted something in the distance just a bit further up the shoreline. I couldn’t make out the shape from here so I continued forward, as I got closer it looked like a giant octopus or squid I saw tentacles dangling in the water and what looked like the main body resting on the shore. Is that an actual giant squid washed up on the beach? … As I said to myself, this is completely unexpected, I never thought I would see one of those before, this is what I thought at first but when I got closer that is when I realized the situation was even more shocking, that is not a giant squid but a girl, a girl with tentacles at the bottom and purple like skin. … what the heck is this, this is not possible… this is what I said and the same time I fell back due to the shock of the discovery. I could not believe this, I said myself this is not possible, I must be in some kind of deep sleep or hallucinating due to heat stroke or something. I got my composure back and when to take a closer look. Ok I was shocked but when I put myself together and actually started thinking I actually thought she looked beautiful, the purple skin, violet hair, the breasts, Wait what the heck I was thinking. This is an unusual situation and I am looking at her naked chest, that is also saw what looked like puncture wounds on her chest at least five of them and also her whole body looked like got quite a beating too. I wanted to check so I poked her face, a big mistake suddenly a tentacle punched me right at the chest and threw me across at least 2o meters back, the squid lady all of started to yell and said a few strange words. ….Aaahhh how could he do that to me, I only wanted to love him, I was even willing to share, Sniff… all I wanted was to be loved, I deserve to be loved… she yelled those words loudly crying at the same time she was squirming in pain. …. ow why did u throw me like that….All of a sudden she stopped and looked directly at me and I looked back, and at that moment I think both of us were looking at each other with disbelief. End of chapter 1 Chapter 2 After staring at each other for a few seconds I suddenly fell down again from the pain I got from being punched by that tentacle, my chest felt like it got squashed by an elephant’s foot, that punch she threw was quite powerful. …Grrr why did u hit me like that I was only checking if u were dead… as I said this back to the squid girl, she suddenly got her composure and said back to me …. I am sorry it was a reflex action I did not even see you… she said back in response to my question to explain what had happen at the same she said … you are not hurt are you ? …[/color] she asked that question with a honest but at the same time worried tone, I managed to get back on my feet and slowly walked back to her and then I sat her next to her and I said … It hurts but I will live, what about you? You look like u gotten yourself one hell of a beating and what was all that yelling about? ... I said this with a curious at the same time cautious look, I mean after all she is not human and I got my ass kicked by her already even if it was a reflex motion. When I asked those questions she suddenly started to cry again and I didn’t know what to do. … Wait a minute I did not me to pry if u don’t want to talk about it its fine... I tried to get out of this and did not mean to start making her cry, whatever happened it must have been quite a traumatic experience. All she said was: … It is not fair, all I wanted was to be loved… … huh what do u mean by that? … was my response but before I could get an answer she suddenly dropped again, her injuries were a bit severe and whatever happened left her quiet weakened. Hey u ok, respond, I shook her body trying to get her back into consciousness and she opened her eyes again and she said … pls drag me back to the water, I need to be fully covered by the sea water… was her response, I did not know why she needed to go back into the water by i needed to do something and I responded by saying … ok I will … easier said than done she may have been next to the sea but her body was quite heavy and did not help that I was already drained of energy from the walking and heat exhaustion but I managed and know she was again back into the water. Nearly as soon as I put her back she started to glow a bit, all of a sudden she gotten some of her energy back and started to swim a little bit in a few circles, than she dived back into the sea and I thought that’s it, I helped her a bit and she just left I wanted her to explain a few things, huh I sighed and I started walking back to the shore when all of a sudden a tentacle grabbed me and pushed me back into the water … wow what the he… SPLASH... Before I could finished I got dragged back into the water and the squid girl suddenly splashed out of the sea and dragged me right back to her and hugging me and started to talk into a frenzy … Oh thank you, thank you, thank you, u helped me a lot, so there actually is a human who does care, I thought nobody would ever care about me, I love you… she started babbling these things out of nowhere and I was in a world of confusion, just what the heck was she saying. I got my sense back and shouted … Hey wait a minute just what the heck are you talking about let go would you… all of sudden she stopped talking and looked like she was upset with what I just said and she said … oh no… sobbing …pleases don’t tell me u hate me too… sobbing …oh will the nightmare ever end… between her words he was crying, I responded quickly with that statement by saying: …look I don’t hate or like you, I don’t even know and you first punched me and then u dragged me with your tentacle, under normal circumstances I would be both in a panic and raging but for some reason I am not, but I do want some answers, so just put me down and we will talk… This was my response and she still looked a little upset with what I said but looked like she calmed down a bit and her tentacle loosened so I can be free. …Thank you, now let’s start with explaining a few things shall we… End of Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Ok so after a couple of hours of talking on the beach, I finally got a more of a good grasp of the situation, apparently for some strange reason I got transported to this uncharted island full of monster girls, males are pretty rare and scarce here and nobody knows how or why males get here they just do, this is only made me think that my situation is far worse than I initial thought off. Also I figured out why the squid girl, who turns out to be actually a kraken, (not the Pirates of the Caribbean type, thank god) was involved in a scuffle with a mermaid and a group of other monster girls on ship a few days earlier and left her horribly bruised due to her trying to get her hands on the guy, who might I add was already spoken for. Well at the very least I know that both human and monster girls at least share in common that they both are extremely posse vie and obsessive when it comes to love partners, I don’t know whether to be envious or terrified or maybe both. … Well no offence miss but you actually had that coming … The Kraken was a bit shocked at my response to what she told of her story and she quickly remarked with a bit of anger in her voice: … How is it my fault do you have any idea how rare males are and I was very lonely and miserable I just wanted him to love me, I was even going to share but no they decided not too and they nearly killed me because of it… … Well what do you expect think of it from there perspective, you attacked and damaged their ship, you stole the lover of another women and you wanted all by yourself and countless raped him multiple times and to add insult to the wound you rubbed it off by simply wanted him to pair up with you as if nothing happened, how did u think they would react? Monster or no Monster girl any women would not take kindly to have her man stolen and used and no crew and that the captain would allow anybody who damages there vessel escape unharmed, you are in fact lucky they did not finish you off, u got to be careful… ok that may have been a little harsh but it is a fact, she seemed upset about my response but a fact is a fact, she has to learn from her mistakes or risk repeating them and who knows next time she might truly end up dead, that part of her being zapped by lightning was a bit difficult to believe tough, I mean c’mon u expect me to believe that a guy managed to control lightning and use it against her, what is he the human form of Zeus? … Well what about you? Do u not love me as I do to you, u helped me recover after all, even if I am still not complete healed yet… she asked this question like a child would ask to a parent if they did something wrong. I would be lying if I did not find her attractive but I am not the kind of person who follows his emotions straight out of the bloom, so I responded as appropriately as I could … Look, I am sorry if I sounded a bit harsh but I am the kind of person who goes straight for the honest answers, I neither love or hate you, we just met after all, but I am happy they you are ok and grateful for the helpful info u gave me, so u have my respect that is for sure… Right now my top priority is to find how I got here and how I can get back home, I will worry about other eehhh… things later … she seemed a little disappointed with that response but she was grateful for the honest opinions I had and for helping with her injuries, the sun seemed to be setting down and the air has cooled quite a bit, a welcome relief but I still feel the painful sunburn and I am still stark naked, I got to find some clothes soon or otherwise I am risk to the elements. …You know if that sunburn hurts, I can help you with that… this is what she told me, when she noticed I was in pain when I rubbed my skin and in response I asked: … Exactly how can u help? U got sunblock or something else? … She than raised one of her tentacles and brought in front of me and said: …My tentacles produce a natural slime that not only sticks but also acts as a natural lubricant, if I rub my slime all over you, the slime would be able to heal your skin in a few hours… hmm I was rather intrigued by I was not entirely comfortable about being rubbed by a tentacle and covered in slime but the sunburn was so awful I quickly decided to take out her offer. … Ok i will try it, but I hope there is no funny business while you are doing this … … Oh don’t worry about a thing …. She gave a playful smile and winked at me after that remark, I started to have second thoughts about this but I let her do it, her tentacle wrapped all around me and the slime was filling me up as the sticky tentacle rubbed around me. I must admit it felt really good, my skin was already starting to feel better and the slime actually had a cooling effect ... Wait wait u don’t need to rub that, that is my special area… ... oh not even a little touch? … >.> … oh you are no fun… : ( as soon as she stopped I felt much relief, the slime was really effective and I was grateful for it. [color=blue]…Thank you , I am already starting to feel better…[.color] …think of it as my favor for helping with my injuries earlier maybe u might start loving me know for it… … don’t push it… >.> ... anyway I need to find some sort of civilization do you know of any place nearby?... … there is a fishing village I know of a bit further down the coastline, about a day’s journey by walk from here,, however I can get you there in a few hours if let me take you… …. Actually yes I would like that but let’s wait until the morning the sun is already set and I am exhausted, besides you look like u could you use some rest too, to help u recover more… she smiled when she heard that, I think she was grateful that I was worried about her and she agreed to it … oh yes where are my manners, we have been talking all this time but we haven’t been properly introduced, my name is Gatmarant, Gatmarant Gattvo and you are?... … it is Hestrova just Hestrova, and It is really wonderful to know you... After that brief introduction I dig a small hole in the sand and made a make shift sand pillow and covered myself with the sand as blanket to protect myself from the elements, Hestrova just lied right at the edge of the sea water coast, I closed my eyes and tried to put my mind at rest. First thing in the morning I got a long journey ahead and I have a lot of worries to deal with, just as why I was about to nod off I felt a tentacle on my arm, apparently Hestrova reached for it without realizing it as she was sleeping, I was going to take it out but I saw her smile on her face and decided to let it there. Well one thing is for sure, things are going to get a lot more interesting before this is all over. Chapter 4 The sun started to rise and shine and it’s ray were starting to hit my face and that is when I started to wake up, now I woke up fully rested and refreshed and I don’t feel the sunburn any-more, Hestrova slime proved quite effective, now I just had to rub the sand off me but for some reason it did not. I rubbed and brushed and nothing was coming off, as if it was glued on me, no matter what I did it did not want to come off, that is when Hestrova popped out of under water and with a few fish in her hands. …Hey Gatmarant I brought some fish for you to ehhh …What are you doing? ... She asked while looking at me with confusion as she noticed me struggling and rubbing around trying to get the sand of me. …It’s the sand for some reason it won’t come of me… … Oh that most likely because the slime I rubbed you with, also acts like a natural glue. The sand probably got stuck on you because of that did I not tell you… She asked me that with a puzzled tone and I stopped rubbing and said … No you did not… I responded with a bit of anger in my voice but she just rubbed it off and said without any worry … Oh don’t worry the glue should were off in a couple of days, so no worries… I was not rather pleased about it but I quickly just accepted it, like I had any other choice, at least I’m not bare naked anymore and the sand is no real bother, but I do need to find some real clothes and soon. … oh by the way I woke up earlier and brought some fish for breakfast I figured you might be hungry, also I took the liberty of removing the bones and scales… she said with full of joy and seemed she was eager for me to try them, I was not exactly comfortable at eating raw fish but I was so hungry I could not even give a damn so I eat them, surprisingly they were quiet good, a little salty and mushy from the fish guts but not bad considering they were raw. … hey these are pretty good, u really know your fish, u make a great fisherma… fisherwomen… when she heard that compliment, her eyes widen and she gave a got a big smile, u would think that she had not heard a compliment before. … That is the most wonderful thing anybody has ever said to me. Thank you Gatmarant… … You can just call me Gat for short, it is easier to follow… Nicest thing ever said? Has nobody really paid her any form of compliment before, it seems this girl had it a lot rougher than even I had, she did mention earlier that she had always been alone but I thought she just said that out of the moment, because of what happened earlier with that other guy. Hmm I think it’s best not to talk to her about it, it might make her upset and right now she seems to be enjoying herself. After we finished eating the fish it was about time to get started on the journey, I have to get to that fishing village as soon as possible, so I can find some clothes and food and even more importantly any info of how I got here and how to get back home, Hestrova popped back out and with something in her hands all folded. … Here these are some clothes I found in an old sunken ship nearby, they are wet and ragged but should suit you fine for now… oh I was fully happy to finally get some clothes and I immediately put them on, they looked like old sailor clothes a white top with and blue pants, they had some holes within them but not too bad, I was feeling a bit guilty for having her give me so much, first the slime treatment and then the fish and now the clothes and also giving me a ride to fishing village ... You know you don’t have to do all of this, I did not even give you something in return for all of your help… She immediately brushed it aside and said … you have already gave me so much, you helped me with my recovery, gave me great company and complimented me so much, that is so much than anybody else ever did for me, this is nothing compared to that, so I am happy to this for you and will continue to be happy, cause it has been wonderful being with you… Wow she really is sweet and gentle, maybe she can overreact to certain things, but she does have a kind heart, I will admit I am starting too really like her too, but I can’t afford to fall for her, I have other important priorities and I can’t afford any attachments. All of a sudden Hestrova started to glow and then started to change size, she was now big as a house at least and I was in shock to see it with my own eyes, Hestrova saw my expression and was immediately worried … you are not afraid of me now are you… She said with a worried tone but I immediately resolved it … No. no... Just a little stunned at what I just saw, I mean look at you, you grew large all of a sudden… … Our species can change our sizes from small to large, it helps us when we need to get our prey or to swim and even protect ourselves from danger. Normally I would have cast a breathing spell to allow you to travel with me underwater but takes a lot more of my energy than to change size and I still have not gotten my full strength back. U don’t mind do you? … … No I don’t mind I actually think it is pretty cool... she smiled when I gave that compliment, and she seems to be easily impressed whenever I compliment her. So with that she grabbed me with her tentacle and held me on her back … You better hold on tight this could get rough… ... What do u mean by ttthaaatttt? o.O … Swoosh and with that she started to swim like a torpedo in the water and thus our journey together has now began. Chapter 5 It has been a few hours and I got to say, I find this kind of fun, who knew I would be riding on the back of a giant sea monster girl. Normally u would think of this either occurring in a fantasy story or a dream, but this is no dream, it is real and it is great, the wind blowing your hair, the sound of the sea and the slimy stick floor, eeehhhh ok that last one sounded weird, … Hey Hestrova, are we getting close?... The girl poked her head out of the water and said: … Yeah sure. We should see anytime now… …Hey just asking about this now but I wonder should I expect any problems when we arrive there… All of a sudden Hestrova stopped and had this strange look in her eye, It looked like she was scared of something. … Oh no I should have realized this sooner… … What should you have realized sooner…? ok now I was starting to get scared a bit …There are many monster girls who gather there and a great many of them would do anything to steal you away, if that happened I would be left alone again… no no I can’t let that happen I can’t, I can’t I … … Hey , hey calm down, I am not some helpless chap here, I know how to take care of myself… … but if I take you there u will be snatched away and… … now now, I am not going to leave your side, we are travelling companions remember and companions don’t leave each other side, besides with your strength I think we can handle any unwanted attention and I know a trick or 2 to defend myself even against other supernatural creatures and to protect you too… When she heard that she smiled at me and started to cry again and she grabbed her tentacles and dragged me in her arms and hugged and spoke with a gentle voice: … you really … are… sniff, special… I don’t care what you say… sniff… but I can’t help it… I am in love with you Gat… oh boy I think I said one to many words … wait Hestrova I can’t… I couldn’t finish that sentence, she was just so happy I could not spoil the moment for her. … huh ok, ok, dry your eyes out and calm down a bit… she immediately dried her eyes and calmed down and we started our journey again, I don’t know how I am going to handle this, I want to go back home but if I do it is going to break her heart, huh I think I am starting to get way into deep with this and to make matters worse, I think I am starting to love her too, my chest has been starting to get more painful and I am getting more out of breath, I got find a way back home soon, otherwise things will get more complicated from here. We finally arrived at the fishing village, we stopped a bit before, so as not to make a scene and Hestrova got back to her normal size. Uh the sand is still stuck to me underneath these clothes, maybe I might find something in town that might help me get rid of it faster, Hestrova than out of nowhere gave me this vile of black stuff and wanted me to have it, I asked: …What is this for?... Hestrova responded by saying: …that is a vile of my ink, it is very valuable and u can use it to trade for supplies or money to get what u need… oh boy I forgot, I did not have any money on me and the thought of it did not occur to me that I might need currency to get what I needed, Looks like I owe Hestrova again for her help. … Thank you Hestrova, I wish I had something to compensate you for this… Hestrova looked down on herself, rubbing her fingers together and started to blush, that is when she asked a most awkward response. … Actually there is something you could do for me… … Yes? What do you need? … She started to stutter a little but manage to speak up ... ccouldd .. .yyyouu… pperhaps … give mme a kiss… Mind blown, I did not expect that answer, I was completely stunned. I knew she loved me but I did not think she would go that far so quickly … I,, ehh .. I … I was chocking with my own words I don’t know what to think, I owed her for sure, but I was hoping I would not get myself in more deep with this, oh man what could I do, I said I wanted to repay her back but. This? Huh I guess I had no choice, I did not want to upset her again and I will admit this will be my first kiss so I am curious how it will be. … Ok I will… I leaned down towards her lips and she tilted her head up and we got closer and closer and then she grabbed me and gave a full long deep kiss and at that moment It just felt simply amazing and I hugged her back and continued with the kiss for a good long while. After that we pulled ourselves together, Hestrova was glimmering with joy and happiness and I was feeling happy and thrilled about it, it was so stimulating and good I did not want to stop. … That was the best kiss of my life. It was the only kiss of my life but it was simply amazing… Hestrova was shocked and stunned to hear me say that and I think she got even more excited about the fact that she was the one who gave me my first kiss. … Was it really your first? I am so happy that I was your first and to me out of all the men I kissed, it is the best I ever had too… Ok I was little disappointed by that statement, I was hoping it would be her first but it looks like she got more dating experience than I have. Uh I should have gone out more. … Ok I got what need I am heading there now. What about you are you? What are you going to do... …I am not so good with large crowds, I will head back under the sea for now, so I can also continue get my strength back. But here you should take this… She handed me what looked a small cone shell … What is this for …? … That is a whisper shell. It is connected with my demonic energy. Should you run into trouble just whisper my name in the shell and I will come and help you… I guess she was still worried despite what I said earlier, it is still sweet of her to worry for me tough. … Ok I’ll keep it with me at all times, but I am not planning on getting kidnapped or anything you just watch, anyway we will meet back here at sunset, you just take care of yourself for now… And with that she gave me another hug and bid me farewell, I did the same and she just popped back under the water and I continued forward for the village. … Way to go Gat, you just got yourself into the situation you said to yourself you would not do… Huh looks like my troubles got a lot bigger, I just hope it won’t get any worse. Chapter 6 Well here I am, I finally reached the village of Mestera, that is the official name of this place, I got to say it has not been easy, everywhere I go, these monster girls keep staring at me, some of which have a more frightful gaze than others, Hestrova was right, I got to keep my eyes open for any danger, I already traded the vile of ink to a merchant, a Crow like bird girl of all things, but it was not easy, she wanted some of the err… White stuff too. But I managed somehow. Now I have a few gold pieces in my pocket and now I am off to find what I need. I strolled through the main market and I got to say there was a lot of stuff, but it was the clothing shop I spotted first, there was a wide variety to choose from and I needed to get rid of these rags, for better clothing, The shop was managed by a cat girl, who was to put it mildly quiet interested in me. …Well, well, this is a surprise, a human male in my shop, are u interested in my clothing or something a bit more stimulating prrrr. I can provide quiet an interesting experience prrr… She had that predatory look in her eye, but I kept my cool and got to the main point. …that is tempting but no thx, I am more interested in these black boots and this white long coat, how much are they?... …if u try them on in front of me and give me a good show I will give them to you for free prrrrr… While the word free is better than paying, I was not comfortable with the idea, so I respectfully declined her offer. … That is an interesting offer but now thx, I rather pay with the money… … oh you are no fun at all... fine, fine, it is 1 gold piece for the boots and 2 gold coin pieces for the long coat… … il take them than thx… …care to try them here, I can provide excellent private accommodations to put them on prrr… … uh no thx… here is the money... I handed her the coins and got the stuff. … you like to play hard to get I see, I find that quite attractive, pls come back if u want to shop again or for an interesting experience… … il take your word for it hehe, good bye… Oh boy, with so many offers and so many beautiful women, I am amazed at myself I still managed to keep my libido in self-control. I have no idea if I might last much longer. So I continued forward, checking things out, I asked a few people, where I might get some information, one the ladies spoke of a library just at the edge of the village, maybe I could try my luck there. When I got there tough the library was closed for the rest of today, when I asked when it will be open, they told me, I had to wait a couple of days, as they are re-organizing there books. … a couple of days what am I supposed to do till than… I said this to myself, wondering what to do next and that is when I met her. I was walking back to the centre of the village when I heard all these yelling from behind me, when I turned my back I could see this what looked like a white bird coming right in front of me and then a split second later BBBBOOOOOOMMMM. I blacked out for a second and found myself on the floor and when I opened my eyes, I saw what looked like a white beard on top of me, but when i took a closer look it was a girl a small white girl, covered in white feathers, it looked like she got knocked out when she hit me, that is when this big bull like girl came in front of me and let me tell you, she did not look happy. … So this thief is with you… grrr than you have to take responsibility for her actions… … Hey wait a minute I don’t even know this girl, she just came right at me and … ... I don’t care for lies that thief stole some of my food stock from the shop and somebody has to pay for it and seeing you all lovely dovey with her on the floor I take it you must be her lover so pay up… .. No wait you do not underst-- … That is when she grabbed me by the neck and held me in the air. She was chocking me so hard, I was about to pass out. … Ok ok, I will pay how much u need… …That is more like it, those gold pieces should do nicely… …Here just take it and now can u put me do-- … Ow… She just let go and I fell to the ground, that hurt a little but I was OK. … Next time teach that little bird to not steal from others or you might regret it next time… What the heck just happened, I asked this as I got back up and I looked behind me and I saw this beautiful white feathered small girl unconscious on the floor. Well I could not just leave her like that so I grabbed her and put her on the side of the wall, I took some of the water I had on me and poured on her fast. It worked her regained conciseness and she immediately opened her eyes and looked at me. … hey are you ok... I asked her to see if she was alright. what I got as a response was totally something I did not expect. …Ahhh u caught me, a human male has caught me… at last I found my husband… … EXCUSE ME?… o.O Chapter 7 What the heck is wrong with this chick? What does mean by husband? I think that crash must have damaged her brain more than I thought. …Wow, wow, what do u mean by I am your husband, I don’t even know you, and do u realize you has just cost me some significant amount of money to cover you, so u better explain yourself right now… I was a bit shocked and mad, I mean I lost most of my money to that bull girl, I got this nasty bruise on my head and this girl is blabbering about husbandry? Seriously. …Aaaaahhhh he’s mad, he’s mad, I got to run… Swoosh with that all of a sudden she just run away like a bullet, I could not even see her, she just disappeared. I was left dumb struck. … Wow the heck just happened? O>O … oh crap I forgot… HEY U NEED TO PAY ME BACK FOR THE COINS,… HEEELLLLLOOOO?… I shouted but no word. She was just gone. Completely gone, oh man I can’t believe this, I just lost most of money and I got this bruise on my head that hurts like hell and to make things worse I did not even get compensation for it, boy oh boy my day just got more rotten, I looked in my coin bag all I had left was a single gold piece. … Ah how could it come to this… :,( I felt like I just got robbed and left hanging on the side of the road. There is no way I am going back to that bull girl and try to talk things out, she is way to intimidating for that and I don’t have time to find that little bird girl either, guess the only thing I can do is just go back to the market and spend what I have left on what food I can bring, after that I should had back to meet up with Hestrova, maybe she can spare more of that ink of her, so I can get the rest of the supplies. Meanwhile in the sea just of the coast off Mestera, Hestrova was lying in the ocean coping with just had happened. … I kissed him, I actually kissed him and we hugged each other, I am so happy… :D She said that as she jumped from the ocean and splashed back down into the water. … Uh I have finally found my true love. Oh I know what I should do. When he gets back il take him with me under the water and we can have a nice night of passionate love making, that will make him surely mine forever and ever, giggle... I can’t wait… Back at the Town, I just got whatever food I could get and started handling back at the meeting point. huh luckily I found a sweet deal, I managed to get a bottle of water and few bread buns with that last gold coin. I started walking back, but I could not shack the feeling I was being followed for some reason, every five minutes or so, I had this sensation to look behind me, but each time there was nothing. Maybe it was that incident earlier, it made me a bit jumpy, oh well I continued forward just as planned. I finally reached back at the spot at sunset just as planned and Hestrova was already at the meeting point waiting for me, she looked rather excited about something. … Hey there Hes, how was your day?... …oh pretty boring, I could not stand the wait, for you to come back… … You don’t looked bored? In fact you seem rather excited about something… …oh that yes I actually have something planned for both of us to do. If u care to join me in the water for a minute… Suddenly right behind me, the bird girl from before stepped out from behind the boulders behind me and just run so fast enough towards me that she just knocked me down without even me realizing it. … No No. you are my husband now remember, you caught me before remember… … JUST WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING HERE,.....>.<.. grrr.... YOU STILL OWN ME FOR WHAT YOU DID TO ME Earlier AND QUIET IT WITH THIS HUS… …GAT? WHO IS THE GIRL AND WHY IS THIS ABOUT HUSAND AND DOING THINGS TO YOU? >.< … Have u ever felt a murderous intent coming from somebody talking to you and a black cloud looming over your head, the way Hestrova Talked was like something from a horror movie. O>O.. Gulp... No Wait Hestrova this is not what you think just let me explain and… … YOU TWO TIMING DOG. I WILL PUNISH YOU… Suddenly she raised her tentacles and all of them came straight for me, this is it I am going to die. … NO WAIT HESTROVA JUST LET ME TA... :O AHHHHH... BOOM after that everything just went blank I don’t remember anything else afterword. Chapter 8 I have no idea, how long I was knocked out, hell I don’t know whether I was already dead. All I could see was a bit cloud and sky above me, I did not have the strength to move, and all I could do was stare into the sky. Hestrova sure gave me quite a wallop, it was all that stupid bird girl’s fault, if she had kept her mouth shut this would not have happened. Well at least she is now gone or I at least thought she was. …Peck. Peck. Peck … Hey you awake. Peck. Peck. Peck… … Ow. Ow yes I am awake stop doing that… …AH thank goodness, I thought you were dead, that kraken lady almost killed you… … Whose fault do u think that is ... She just lowered her head down after that, I think she felt sorry for what she caused. Still I was still mad for what she had caused me earlier so I felt no remorse for what I said. … Hey speaking of which you know where that kraken lady is… … She is over that, I think she is upset about something… Oh hell, the last thing I wanted was to make her upset. This could not get worse… I tried to raise my body, but it wasn't easy. My body was still so sore, but at least I don’t think I have any broken bones. … HEY HESTROVA… As soon as she heard me shouting her name, she quickly turned around, with tears still falling from her face and she looked surprised, she immediately grabbed me with her tentacles and brought me right next to her, hugging me tightly and crying over my shoulder. …I am so sorry, I over-reacted and nearly killed you. How can you forgive me…? … Try … not … breaking … me ... in half… ahh... Hestrova was squishing me so tightly my muscles felt like they were going to burst. Hestrova immediately let go of me and then bowed her head. …I’m sorry I did not mean to… …it is fine… now can u give me a chance to explain… … Hey you, come over here… … Who? Me?... … Yes you, come here… …NO WAY, I am not going near that kraken lady. She is scary… … You still owe me big time, if u want to repay me, than u can start by coming here… She immediately started to walk towards us, a bit slowly thought, it looked she was still intimidated by Hestrova’s presence, finally she came right next to me and said. …What... Is... It… that you … want… She said with a fright full tone. … Look Hestrova’s I don’t know this girl... All that happened was like this. I was a walking on the road when all of a sudden this bird… … Cockatrice… I am a Cockatrice not just a simple bird, don’t be rude… …Oookk… This Cockatrice came running from behind me and the impact knocked us both out. When I cam to my senses this bull like girl accused us of being lovers and demanded to pay compensation for some food this girl stole… after that when she came to her senses… she started babbling about me being her husband for catching her. But I did not it was an accident and that is it… … Accident or no Accident, you caught me and by our species customs that makes you legally my husband, end of story… … NO... NOT END OF STORY. Listen here you, I don’t know about your customs but from mine, that does not make u my wife, so just quiet it … Hestrova suddenly pulled her my face with her tentacle towards her and gave me another long passionate kiss.The Cockatrice looked in disbelief. … You see that? little bird… He is my lover not yours so get out of our sights you little … OW. OW. OW … The cockatrice suddenly jumped on her face and began to peck her head like crazy and Hestrova was swinging her tentacles all around in frenzy… … Hey get of me you bitch… … hey knock it off… …NEVER…He is mine you whore… … hey c’mon ladies Stop this… … Who you Calling a whore, tramp… …. STTTTTTTOOOOOPPPPPPP…. Both of them suddenly stopped and looked both at me. … That is enough, listen here, I am not some price to be fought over, now listen here both of you calm down and make things up otherwise I will leave both of you here without me right now... The two than put themselves together and gave each both a bow of apology. I walked towards them and gave both of them a pat on the head. ... There, was that so difficult. Hestrova you have got to control your temper, you completely loose it when you get angry and you miss… hey just what is your name anyway?... … IT is Tigria nice to meet you husband … [color=blue]… >.< … would you stop calling me that? I have a name it is Gatmarant or Gat for short...[p/color] … Ok Gat my husband … .. Huh... Ok that will do… You Tigria need to watch out for what you say. Otherwise, it will lead to more misunderstandings… …Anyway about those gold you ow me… Tigria suddenly got a worried expression on her face, I could tell, she did not have the gold that she owes me. … I … am sorry.. But I don’t have the gold… to.. Compensate you with… … That is a problem now isn’t it… … Hey I know what about accommodations, I know a place in town that takes care of all sorts of people both human and monsters of all kinds, land sky and sea. You are looking for a place to stay right? … … Actually yes do you know of a place? … … Sure and I know the owner so I think I can get you rooms without you paying for anything… A room with a proper bed and I don’t have to pay for it. It sounds like good deal and I could use a night’s rest on a warm bed. … Ok I will accept. What about you Hes?… … I can’t stay on land for very long. I need to stay in the sea… … Did you not here me. It has accommodations even for sea monsters so no worries… … Well if gat is going than I will too… … Ok than follow me… Tigria immediately lead forward us to this place and I was walking with Hestrova on the edge of the shore as we followed Tigria. … Gat, I am sorry for what happened earlier, I was just upset and afraid of losing you… … We have got to find a way for you to control those violent outbursts of yours.. But no worries, it is all water under the bridge… …You still love me right? … … Yes I still do, don’t worry… Then I gave her a kiss on her forehead and immediately held her hand. Than we continued walking. Following the path behind Tigria to these place she wanted us to go. I just hope we don’t run into more trouble. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 6:05 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] ShadowClaw's Story [2/4] Chapter 9 Well we finally arrived at the site, it looked like a large coral like structure with a part of it on the surface and the rest underwater, there was a large wooden deck leading from the coast all the way to it. Huh, not exactly what I expected, It still looked pretty cool tough. … This is the Coral Palencia. It is a an establishment aimed at accommodating all sorts of different species, who come here from all over, since many of the people here who come here are both from land and sea it was built to Cather to everyone’s needs. Fortunate for you I know the owner who happens to be an old friend of mine. C’mon Il show you my husband… Is there any way I can convince that girl to stop calling me that?... Huh anyway both Hestrova and I went forward towards the building, Hestrova climbed to the deck railing from out of the water and landed right next to me. … I thought you said u can’t come out of the water… … oh that is so nice off you to worry but threat not. What I said earlier is that us Kraken’s can’t stay on the surface for long periods, but a couple of hours should be fine… … Well ok if u say so… We entered inside and there was this large round coral crystal like structure hall. Filled with many decorative structures and statues made out of the same coral and what looked like sand paintings on the walls and celings, who ever built this must really be artistic. Also there were quite a few people around, a few of them looked like mermaids, as well as some harpies, a few slimes, a Nekomata and others I could not recognize… … Hey you two quiet staring and follow me, il intro duce you to the owner… We followed the cockatrice a bit further down the hall and then set us down on a large sofa like structure and told us to wait for her there, while she goes to bring her friend. I looked around me for a bit but then noticed Hestrova was looking a bit nervous. … Hey Hes? You ok?... … I am fine, it’s just remember what I told you about earlier, I don’t handle large crowds so well and all these girls keep staring at us… I did not notice before but when I gave a second look, she was right, a lot of these girls were all starting at us and a lot of them were staring at me, somewhere whispering to each other, others were just observing and few gave me the look like a predator would look when it finds its prey, it is actually kind of creepy. … it’s fine, just ignore them. They are probably just jealous of your beauty… Actually more like they wanted to grab me and use me for god knows what, but I did not want Hestrova to worry or get in another jealousy rage, especially not in here. … Oh you sure know what to say to make me smile, hmm…. She leaned her head towards my shoulder and I tried put my hand on her hand gently rubbing it. It helped me to calm myself a bit too. Than Tigris came back with her friend behind her, a beautiful mermaid girl, who looked a bit more mature than most of the other women I have seen here. … See here he is my husband Gat and his Mistress Kraken lady… … Who you calling a Mistress you little... … Hestrova Calm down, we don’t want to make a scene remember… … Oh you seem to know how to handle yourself young man, especially considering you have tamed the heart of a kraken. Most would not even attempt to go even near them, even among my kind due to their rather. Harsh temperament and destructive power. I am impressed… … It is a bit complicated to explain, but to put it short, certain circumstances lead to another and we just ended up with each other is all. Uh pardon my rudeness I did not introduce myself. MY name is Gatmarant Gastvo and this lovely lady is Hestrova, thank you for meeting us…, … It’s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Glenda, Welcome to my establishment the Coral Palencia, Where we establish everybody’s needs and provide a pleasurable place to stay... … Hey Don’t I get to introduce myself… … I think both of us are already acquainted with you my dear, so there is no need for you to do introductions. Uh speaking of which, Tigria has told me about how you caught her, so that make yous her husband. Hmm I thought you might have been satisfied with you Kraken girl, but it seemed you wanted a bit more out of life, How quite naughty of you… … Huh like I have been telling her, I did not catch her, she just simply ran to me by accident and she just happened to fall on my hands that is all… … Uh I see, well I believe you, but accident or no accident, that automatically makes you her husband according to their customs and there is no way out of it, my young sir, so u just have to take responsibility for it… Since when do I have to take responsibility for something that was not my fault. I tell you the way the rules run this land are not fair, I got to find a way to get her of my back. … Oh and yes, she told me about the incident that happened to you earlier and I will be happy to help you in any way I can… She then turned her head towards Tigria and she was not exactly happy towards her. ...Huh Tigria how many times have I told you not to steal food from others when u can just have come here for a bite, you can be so troublesome sometimes… …I am sorry I was just so hungry I could not wait to get all the way here…. …Will talk later, for now why don’t I show you too, your room follow me… She led both me and Hestrova down some stairs and then down a hallway and along the way we could tell we were under water. Some of the windows around the coral holes, showed the underwater scenery all sort f fish and other creatures were showing, it was almost like being in an aquarium. … These are your arrangements I have prepared for you both, it is one of our hybrid rooms, half of it has underwater bedding and furniture, the other has your regular surface furniture and standard bed… we usually reserved these for couples, who are either land and sea. You would be surprised what sort of partners each relationship u see here. If there is anything else feel free to ask… … Thank you for the room, I promise we won’t stay long, just a few days should suffice until the library opens… … Oh interested in reading are we?... … Just to find some info that I need is all… … Hey where are my accommodations I want to stay with my husband too… ... You little missy have caused enough trouble for these two for now. You will stay at your usual place as always. Anyway enjoy yourself you too, try not to have much fun tough. Blink… Ah a bed, a nice soft cushion bed, I haven’t slept in one for days and it felt refreshing, finally something has come to me at last, that is what I thought at first but then came a bigger surprise. Hestrova suddenly crawled on top of me and had these lustful look on her face. I think I know where this is going but I am nervous. …Hey darling remember when you asked me earlier, why I looked excited about something… … Yes?... I said nervously to her and with my heart pounding like a drum and my skin sweating like crazy… … I think we should consummate our union officially now. I do not want that little horny chick get to you first and besides since we are now officially a couple, I tough we might take our love to the next level… Oh boy I am so scared and nervous right now. I never had done this with a normal women before, let alone a Kraken girl. Hestrova slowly started to undress me and gently rubbing her tentacles around me and I slowly started kissing her down from her lip, to her neck. [Spoiler] If u want the rest of the story wait for the next chapter: P [/spoier] Chapter 10 My god last night was so… words cannot even describe it, I will admit, that sex is indeed great but with a kraken there is no comparison, it was almost like being a dream. So wonderful and amazing. I woke up in the morning feeling, rejuvenated and refreshed, Hestrova was lying right next to me, It was then I realize how wet I was, apparently I never slept on the bed, I was floating in the water with Hestrova all wrapped around me and still snuggling on my shoulder. I quickly slipped out and dried myself off, than I put on my clothes back on, Than Hestrova also began to wake up. She than spoke about last night experience. … Uh last night was so amazing, it was even more enjoyable than my previous experiences, before I used to just kidnap man and have my way with them without there consent but with you it was my first time being with someone voluntarily. I must say it was far more fascinating… Glad to know she enjoyed it, But seriously using man against their world, would not that constitute as rape. I better hope that in this place women raping is considered a crime as much as it was in my own world, or I am in some very deep trouble. … Glad you enjoyed it, even I found it great. You should just take it easy for today, I am going to do a few errands… … Oh you leaving me alone?... … It will only be for a few hours, I need to check that library if it has opened yet. Also Glenda wished to speak to me before I left... … You better of not thinking of doing anything with her, otherwise I might do something il regret later… The way she said that was like a serial killer, would talk to there victims should they try anything funny. I better make sure I don’t want to piss her off again. The last time that happened I got bruised a lot with that misunderstanding with Tigria. The Next I might end up dead. … I won’t I promise… I gave her a big kiss and hug and left the room. I got lost a bit on the way to finding Glenda’s Office but fortunate enough, I happened to stumble unto her in the hallway. She greeted me gently and proceeded to take me into her private office. It was quite elegant I tell you that, almost like the room you would see in a high court. She must be really rich or have a very important influences to establish all of this. We sat down on opposite sides of the table and proceeded with the discussion. …So Mr. Gastvo, I understand you want to go the village’s main library is that correct? ... … Yes that is correct? ... … May inquire as to why u want to do that? Are u searching for something? ... … As a matter of fact yes. I want to find out how I got here in the first place and possibly if there might be a way for me the get back… As soon as she heard me say that, she put her hands down and gave a serious posture and proceeded to tell me information I did not want to hear. … I’m afraid that is a lost cause, You see I have been here for a long time and I have seen many things and met so many people in my life, even a few other man who also came from another land like you. However it is a known fact that nobody really know how you men get here, it is a mystery even to us. Also as far as I know I have never hear do of man from other lands ever finding a way to get back to their original homes, Most of them don’t even bother to try anyway. So If I were you, I would give up on that… Those were not words I want to here. In fact it actually brought me in deep despair, even though I was not showing it, I was already feeling the effects. This place is astounding in comparison to my own world but home is still home and I was not going to give up without at least trying on my own first. … That may be true, but I am not going to accept that just yet. I have to at least try… Glenda was not expecting to give a response like that. AS soon as she heard me say that she opened her eyes in astonishment but quickly hid them back and then proceeded to talk to me again. … Well that is not the response I expected, I talked to other man who had the same thought as you before, but all of them quickly accepted that fact and moved so why not you… … Glenda if people gave up on their quests so easily because somebody else said it was impossible would not that just be succumbing to self-defeat? If I am going to be defeated I want to try and fight it first at least. Besides, I suspect you did not get where you are now by simply listening to what others said to you now did you... She gave a smirk on her face and bowed her head a bit and then got her hands together and careful put them under her chin and she than proceeded to talk back to me with a serious tone. … Huh you are interesting fellow I will admit that and it is refreshing to see something new, guess I won’t stop you, il have Tigria come and help you with your studies at the library, with all of those books you are going to need it … With that she opened the door and at right there was Tigria, standing behind and waiting for Glenda to allow her in. … Uh Husband you are here, so are u ready for me… … Tigria I want you to help Mr.Gastvo with his work at the library… … Oh but I wanted to spend some alone time with my husband. That kraken lady got to spend all night with him, and I wanted some of him too… Just how the heck did she knew what I was doing last night? Was she watching me? That does it I am going to lock the doors and make sure there are no hidden windows or doors either. … You are never going to stop saying that are you...? … Never… … Huh very well than, come with me we got work to do… ... Yay… Just before I left Glenda, gave me one more piece of advice I should follow, just to make sure I don’t get into trouble. … Mr.Gastvo before you go there make sure, You watch yourself from Phantasca. She is the libraries owner and she is one of those book love serious types, you mess with her and you’re in for trouble, even if u are a guy she will show no mercy… OH boy I did not like the sound of that and with Tigria with me, I might be heading for a bad luck storm, maybe I should leave her behind, but when I turned and looked at her, she was full of excitement in her eyes I just could not do it, Gah I admit defeat. Ok than time for me to go. .., Thanks for the advice, can I ask a favour in return?... … Oh want to do you a favour? What sort of favour is that, something a bit stimulating perhaps?… … No no.. It is just Hestrova is going to be alone while I am gone, and she can be quite sensitive at times, I just need somebody to watch her… … Oh yes I see, don’t worry. I know how to handle a person of her type, she will be fine, now off you go, you got a busy day ahead… With that I proceeded with Tigria and we set off to the library. At the same time, I was preparing an emergency plan just in case something goes wrong. Chapter 11 Well here it is Mestreva’s Main Library. It looks like it has finally opened its doors for the public again. Even if it is a long shot, I still hope I might some useful information. At the very least I can gain more general knowledge of the world I am living in now. … Hey Tigria about the one who owns this library, Phantasca was it? Do you know her by any chance?... … No I don’t, I never met her, Glenda has met her few times but she does not really say much about her. The only things I do know about her are what Glenda told you before, that and a few rumors… … What rumors?... … Well they say sometimes at night or during the day. They can hear this weird noise coming from within the building and any person who ever enters the building when the noise is heared they are never seen again.,. ... Is there any truth to this rumor? ... … I don’t know what to think husband. I never go in that place because it is scary and I am afraid of ghosts. I am only going in there because you need me and that is it… Tigria looked visibly distraught at the thought of going in there. I on the other hand was also a bit creped out about what I heard. Still I need that info, so I marched forward towards the door. I entered inside and waited at the desk, I rang what looked like a small bell hanging on the wall and rang it. Ring. Ring. Ring. …Hmm nothing maybe nobody is he… … What can I help you with… … Aaaaaaaaahhhhhh… … Aaaaaaaaahhhhhh… Both myself and Tigria jumped with a fright, when the girl suddenly spoke behind us. I did not even hear her coming. Although I think that’s because she was floating in the air. So no foot steps to be heard, although I am still feeling creped out by her presents, Ghost are not exactly my favorite thing. … You almost gave me a heart attack don’t sneak up on us like that. Tigria u ok… huh. Tigria was gone, I looked around to see where she went, I than noticed a few feathers sticking out under the table. Yeah there she is all frighted and holding her hands on her knees in a fetal position and crying. ... Hey come out under there, its ok… … I don’t want to be here, I am scared, I want to get out of here… Huh I guess Cockatrices are more easily frightened than most, I quickly grabbed her feathered arm and helped her get up…[/color] … If u are frightened, just hold my hand ok, there is nothing to be afraid of... Tigria just keep holding my hand and stood behind me, and in front of me was this Ghost girl, no Legs, Whitish skin, Green hair, she also wore a black dress, with grey silver lining on the sides and a purple bow on top of her hand, I would say she looked very cute, if I was not being so scared. … I am Phantasca, The owner of this establishment and who might you be… … My name is Gatmarant and this is Tigria. Nice to meet you... … Don’t give me false compliments, I can see you are frightened by my presence, practically everybody is, so nothing new. Just tell me what u are here for. So I can get back to my business… She seemed a bit mad and upset about what happened earlier. Ok sure I may have overreacted but I was always scared of ghosts, but with that remark I actually felt a bit guilty. … Sorry about that. I did not mean to offend, I came here to look at the books, to see if there is any info I need to get back to my world. May I ask if there is anything like that here…? … Uh so you are one of those men that came from a different land, I thought u seemed a bit different from the normal people I have met. Sorry but I am sure you have been told, any man who ever came here has never found a way back, not know and I don’t think they will ever, so u might as well as give up Outsider… Oh know I know for sure I will never get back home and soon as I heard that, I just fell down on my knees and began to weep, I know what I said to Glenda earlier about not giving up but know I am at my breaking point. Tigria noticed my weeping and came right next to me and started gently rubbing her head on my cheek. … There is no need for you to cry. I am here and so is that kraken lady as well as Glenda. You are not alone and we will help you get you through this… I stopped my crying and started to smile a bit, even after all this time I have been doing nothing but rejecting her, she still cared about me and was giving me comfort, I guess I really am a jerk am I. Phantasca just stared at both of us and then just turned her back against us and started to fly off until she reached the roof. …You may be allowed to stay for a while and look at the books, but do not disturb me or my work while you are here. Also you outsider consider yourself very fortunate to have somebody to care about you. It is a very rare thing true love. Even I have never had it… She than just disappeared behind the wall. It maybe I was still a bit upset but from the way she spoke it almost seemed she was envious of us. Maybe she was feeling more left out than I was. Anyway I got my composure back and started to check things out, Tigria was really helpful with her speed she managed to get several books from all over the library very quickly and as I finished each one she immediately put them back in there place and in orderly fashion I guess it pay to be a runner after all. … Well I think we searched long enough Tigria, I may have not found what I was looking for but I got plenty of useful info about this world anyway… … So husband what you will do know since you can’t go back to where u came from… … Huh I am not really sure what to do know, but as you pointed out earlier there are people that do care about me, also i guess i can just think of this a bump on the road but thx tigria u got my hopes back up a bit and no i more determined to find the answers i seek. I guess I will have to figure things out as i go along. … … Do you care about me too… … Yes I suppose I do to know… … Yes does that mean you will finally see me as your wife now… … Hey don’t get ahead of yourself now. There are still things I have to settle first before that. Anyway we better get back to Hestrova, I am a bit worried might she have done while I was out… We put the last remaining books out before we left and just as soon as we were about to reach the door that is when we heard the noise. A hypnotizing noise echoing trough out the building, needless to say Tigria was suddenly all in a fright again. … AAAAaahhhh husband the rumors are true, We are going to be disappear in here, WE got to out of here know… For once I was in agreement with her and we headed straight for the door but it was locked and I could not break the door down. We were now in a pickle. …. Aaaaahhhh husband what are we going to do I don’t want to die… … Calm down, who said anything about dying… look Phantasca is here and maybe she can help us out… … But what if she is the one who is playing this noise. What if she intends to kill us… That thought had crossed my mind, but if she wanted to kill us, she would have done so immediately when we first met her, no something else is going on and I need to find out what it was…[/color] … Tigria relax, I don’t think that goes wants to harm us if she did she would have done so already. Let’s just step back and see where she is ok… … ok … Chapter 12 Alone in this Creepy library and with this mystifying music that is coming in depths of the building, One would think to himself he is staring in his own horror flick. The girl and the boy all alone together in this dark place, however normally both the 2 lovers are the ones who usually make it out alive. This is no horror show and this is not fantasy, this is real so I must remain perceptive and on my toes otherwise both of us might not leave alive. Tigria and I walked even deeper into the library and towards were the sound was coming from, but we could not find Phantasca anywhere. Also I had this little problem… Tigria refuse to let go of my chest and neck she was dangling off me, like a frontal sack and was shaking and trembling like a leaf against the wind on a branch. … Tigria could you please get off me now. You have been dangling on me since we started our search… … But husband I a scared to walk by myself. What if something snatches me off in an instant? No no. I want to be with you so I will be sure I won’t get separated or snatched away. Pls… It is not because she is heavy or because she is shaking, in fact she is very light and I would actual enjoy all this close attention. If not for the sharp talons in her feet and wings… ah if I get out of this, I am defiantly going to get those things clipped, the skin of my back feels like it is getting poked with needles. … Huh ok fine… let see the noise is coming from …. Here? … wait a minute this just a wall… Ok I was confused I defiantly now this sound is coming from here and there are no other doors. Windows or any other halls. Looks like I reached a dead end. Come on dude. Use your head and think. … Husband …. Husband… Husband... Hey are u listening…. … THAT’S IT… … AAAHHHHHH… boom Tigria fell of me due to my sudden response. … Hey don’t do that… … oh sorry Tigria. Anyway there must be some hidden door or fake wall. It is the only explanation… quick look around see if u find a hidden switch or something… Tigria and I searched and searched but could not find anything. Ok this is starting to annoy me. I know there is something hidden besides this wall, where is that switch? … Oh this is hopeless and I am tired. I want to sit down… Tigria decided to rest on top of the head of small statue and that the head started to slide down and then all of a sudden I heard rambling and bricks moving to either side of the wall and then an opening formed and revealed a hidden hall. BINGO. … Well done Tigria. That was clever of you… … Oh well it was nothing really… Blushy @0.0@ Blushy We walked further down the hall until we reached the end and then we found this hidden large room with a lot of old books and shelves. Hmmm the architecture and the books look a lot older than the main library. Although it was what was in the centre that was my real focus, it looked like an old and very large mechanical instrument with what appeared to be a large tube like structure at the top and twisting gears and wires all over it. It was here where the sound was coming from. At best it looked like an old record player if I had describe it, but it hardly resembles one. I than noticed what looked like a wooden lever and I wondered what would have happened if I pushed it down. I did just that and when I did the noise stopped. Huh I guess this instrument was what made the noise but why would anybody want to listen to this noise and bigger question is who switched it on in the first place. It was than all of a sudden the whole place started to shake and the shelves, furniture and books all started to fly all around and around, what the heck was happening in this place. … AHHHHHHHHHHH husband I am scared. What are we going to do…? Lost in the moment I did not know what to do and that is when I heard her. …OUTSIDER … OUTSIDER… …PHANTASCA is that you?... …HOW THERE YOU VIOLATE MY SACRED PLACE. NO ONE IS ALLOWED IN HERE AND NOBODY IS ALLOWED TO DISTURB MY WORK OR DISTURB ME. OUTSIDER YOU WERE WARNED NOT TO DISTURB ME AND NOW YOU WILL NOW HAVE TO DISAPPEAR FOR WHAT YOU HAVE DONE… Phantasca appeared and she looked pissed as hell. She was covered in a Dark purple devilish aura and all the books and shelves were swirling around her. Ah is this what it’s like to be a character in a horror show, if that is the case. It might be my turn to die. :O Chapter 13 … aaaahhhhhh Phantastica stop this madness please …. … You must pay for what you have done… now … Books and shelves were being thrown around all towards me, I have no idea what I did wrong, but she is really mad I got to find a way out of this. I ran and turned left to right and up and down trying my best to not get hit by the flying objects, while at the same Tigria was clinging forward of my chest trying her best not to let go. … aaaaaaahhhhh Husband I don’t want to die… not in this scary place …. Aaaahhh . Aaaahhh … Tigria was screaming and crying like a frighten baby. I don’t blame her, you would be insane not to. I somehow managed to get out of the cluster bombardment and hid behind one of the shelves which were not flying around. Just what the heck is she mad about? Phantasca started to fly around, trying to see where we hid. While still many of the books and shelves flying around her. … My precious Music. Has been stopped… The last thing that connected us in this world has Stopped … Now it will never play again… GGGRRRRRRRRRRR. IL KILL YOU, KILL YOU AAAAAALLLLLLLLLL… The Rage of her intensified and she was just throwing everything everywhere, it looked like she was going to bring the whole building down and with us within it. Wait music… music????? Huh the instrument I switched off that must be what she is talking about. If I can switch back on, she might calm down. Ah but it’s on the other side of the room and Phantasca is floating above it, there is no way I can manage to reach it unless. Wait that is it. … Tigria listen to me... … What?… … The instrument where the noise was coming from… I think that is what she is upset about.. if we can switch it back on. She might calm down.... Look you are fast runner if I can distract her for just a minute, you might be able to reach the lever and switch it back on… …. Are u crazy… there is no way I am going against that ghost lady. I don’t want to die… … Tigria if u don’t do this we are both dead anyway... you have to do this please… .. but …. I.. I grabbed her and hugged her like a dad holding a toddler. [color=blue]… Remember what u said earlier. About not to give up, even when all seems lost. U gave me my confidence back, now its my turn to return the favor at the very least u might make it back alive. … Hus... band.. I... ..GO.. HEY Phantasca u want me, I am right over here. come and get me… While I distracted Phantasca, Tigria made a quick run towards the lever and in an instant she switched it back on, but at the same time, Phantasca threw nearly everything towards me and then Blank nothing but pitch black Darkness, I don’t remember anything else. … Peck… Peck… Peck… … Ow… What the… … Oh husband... you are Alive.. I am so glad your… aahh what is wrong… Ah man I could not feel my right leg and my eye was bleeding like crazy, and my body is covered in bruises and cuts… I feel like I got hit by a truck and that happened to me once so I know what that is like… I started to crawl out of the rubble but than I fell back down. …NO NO. Husband you are injured don’t move…. … It’s fine Tigria. All things considered the fact I am still alive is more than a miracle... ahhh I see you got that music playing again. Which reminds me where is Phantasca… … She… IS… Over there… Since I switched that thing on she has done nothing but float on top of it and just lie on it... … aaahh Damn it,, how many time does this make I got my ass kicked, ahhh but not to this extant before… Tigria hand me that piece of broken wood… I can use it as a cane… Tigria quickly brought me the wood and helped me get in position, which due to her small stature and my own body weight and height was not an easy task, but she managed somehow, I decided we should get out of there while things are calm, that is until she spoke again. … STOP… …Oh man now what… … Why? … Why did u stop the music from playing and then started it again… WHY... … aaahhh it was not my intention to stop it… huh tsk…. I was just curious to see what the handle did, I did not intend to stop it from playing… why is that instrument so important to you, to make you … grr… huh … go berserk anyway?... … This is the last true treasure I have left... it was made so long ago… when I was still human, made by the one I only truly cared about…. It is the last thing I have left of him… … I have lived through countless lifetimes and yet my life is nothing more than a hollow existence… my love died and when beyond my reach and yet I was cursed to stay behind, forever separated from that I care for most and left to just sit and live out my days, in this shallow, pitiful existence. I cannot even touch or feel anything any more. … What? ... But just before you, tssss… you had nearly everything in this room floating above the sky and throwing everything towards us… … I can manipulate forces but I can’t physically touch or manipulate it directly… I would just phase trough them… this music my love made for me had an automated switch, that it activates itself every full and half full lunar cycle… the switch is too hard to manipulate with my powers, even by throwing stuff at it would not work... if u left switched it off. I would have lost my last piece of my former life and former love…. Suddenly the pain I was feeling was not from the injuries but from the guilt of what I just did. I guess I should have not stick my nose where it wasn't wanted. I guess i paid the price, not only that I scared the shit out Tigria all in order to satisfy my curiosity. Looks like I really done it this time. Let’s get out of here of Tigria, I think we done enough damage around here already. … Damage? Us? But she was the one who… … Tigria just stop… let’s just go… Tigria was a bit confused with what I just said, but she just nodded and left with me, just as was going to get out of the room. I looked back at Phantasca who was still hovering above the instrument and holding resting herself on top of it. I just had to speak one last time. … Phantasca for what it’s worth, I am sorry.. I never meant for this to happen and never intended to make you suffer. I am also not mad of what you did to us. I guess I should have deserved even worse… No response from Phantsca, she just was just lying there on top of the instrument, I don’t know whether she is still mad at me or just too upset to talk. … cmon Tigria lets go, Hestrova is waiting for us… … What will you say about your injuries …? … Leave the explanation to me I will handle it… With that we left the library and we never looked back. There was just one thing on my mind plaguing me this whole time. IS my thirst for answers is actually bringing more harm to those around me? Chapter 14 I somehow managed to make it back to the Coral Palencia despite the extent of my injuries. Good thing I had Tigria to keep me on my toes. Glenda happened to be just outside the main entrance. Huh I was hoping not to be seen by anybody at least I made it back to my room. …My Oh My, What in the world happened to you two, you look like u got attacked. Did something happen tell me?... … well u see Glenda what happened was… I quickly stopped Tigria from talking any further and immediately stood in front of Glenda. … I did something stupid that is what happened and that is al I am going to say for now. Pls don’t let Hestrova see me like this, if she asks just tell her I cannot see anybody right now. I just need to be on my own for a bit… I limped back inside and both Tigria and Glenda just watched me from behind. Both of them are feeling troubled about my condition. It seemed everything was suddenly crashing down on me. I think I am in a deep depression. …Tigria I think we should speak. Go get Hestrova first she is in the storage room helping out with the inventory and both of you meet me in room as soon as you find her... Tigria went to get Hestrova and Glenda went back inside to her room. Afterword Tigria went on to talk about what happened in the library. Hestrova was shocked about what she heard and wanted to see me immediately but both Glenda and Tigria stopped her. Trying to connive her they she should not. … Let me go you two, I need to see him now. He needs me… … Hestrova stop, he said himself he wants to be alone. I think its best to just leave him be for the time being… … But he is hurt … … Don’t worry, I already sent him some medication trough one of my maids, he will be fine. Lets focus on more what happened… Tigria went on and on and finally finished speaking, Glenda listened to every single word she said, now she is analysing all the facts. I see, so that was had happened. Now he feels guilt ridden for what he did. I always suspected that girl was hiding something deep within her heart. When u have been around for as long as I did, I can get a pretty good guess of what people are. … Is there anything we can do that might help husband recover … …That is nice of you but I think I can handle it. Why don’t you two stay here for the night, I will go have a chat with him … … Hey why do u get to speak to him and I don’t, what makes you so special… … because you are quick to anger and make things worse … … Did u say something? … … No nothing … Angry Squid :P… … now, now u 2 behave, I will back in a moment, hmm now where did I put that book? … Before she left, she grabbed one of her books from one of the top shelf’s in her room and then when outside towards where I was at. Meanwhile I was still in my bed lying face up in self loathing over what happened with Phantasca, not only I did not find what i came for, I also hurt a girl quiet painfully due to my ignorance, huh things don’t look are going to get better, a little earlier another mermaid, a maid I think came in to give me some meds for my wounds and quickly departed. It seemed it contained a vile of the same kraken slime Hestrova gave me before to heal my sunburn. I rubbed it over where my injuries were and they started to heal, although I still could not get good vision in my eye, I think it will take a few more days. Also the medication can heal only my physical wounds not my inner pain. It was than I heard a knocking and it was Glenda at the door, holding a large book under her arm as well. Why are you here? Tigria explained everything and I know you feel guilt over what happened Yeah, I wish there was something I could do for her, but I jst don’t know how I am going to fix this. Well isn’t that sweet. Not many man I have met actually take their time to worry about others, most especially those not from here would just get swept away with their carnal pleasure and would not give a damn. You are certainly different, which is why I stopped by to give you this. What is it? I asked as I took the book from her hands into mine, it looked like a large dictionary full of words and different pictures of different girls, each one different from the other a I turned each page. That is a guidebook of nearly every monster girl species that lives in this place, you might find useful information that might help that girl that you are so worried about. It might also help you if you get yourself in trouble with others, use it well. Oh and don’t worry about those two, they wont bother you for the rest of the night, so u have time to think it trough. Glenda this is …. Huh where did she go As I looked away from the pages, to respond to her, she immediately left, boy she is fast I will give her that, I guess I can thank her in the morning. In the mean time I kept looking in the book. I must say there is greater diversity here than I thought. It was the section about ghosts that really got my attention tough. I stayed up for almost half the night looking trough the books on all the information I could find and I think I might have found a solution to this whole mess. Ah so that is it, I think If I can do that than I can fix this whole mess, or the very least I can make her feel a bit better. Hmm I need help tough in order do this, I will ask Hestrova and Tigria to help me out in the morning. It is mid-morning and I finally woke up, now I am not feeling so depressed as I was last night. I immediately got dressed and went to see everyone who were outside of the palace. Good morning everyone, how are YYYYYOOOOOUUUU O>O Hestrova immediately grabbed me with her tentacles as soon as she saw me and began to hug me around like crazy. ahh dear I was so worried. How are you, how is that eye of yours? You ok, need anything Hestrova … .i…. Cant… Breath…. She was nearly strangling me with her hugging and she immediately let go. Dropping my ass on the floor. Oh sorry dear. hey Husband dont i get a hug how about just a pat on the head You meanie I tease, come here I see you are happy today, Mr.Gastvo Yeah, thx for helping me last night, it was truly helpful Oh it was my pleasure HELPFULL? o.o PLEASURE? o.o O.o ITS NOT WHAT YOU GUYS THINK OK. She just gave me the book that helped me with the problem. Also I am going back to the library and this time I won’t both of you to help me WHAT WHAT Chapter 15:The Secrets of the 30 Beasts of the Lost Order … Hey Husband, I realize you are feeling guilty about what happened and u are trying everything u can think off to rectify the situation and I see no problem but there is just one thing that is bothering me… … Yes what is it… ? … Why did we have to bring the calamari with us?... … Who are u calling me a calamari you flightless … … Who u calling… … ENOUGH BOTH OF YOU… I quickly slapped my hands together and shouted at both of them. This was no time to start arguing, there was an even more urgent manner we had to do. … Tigria she is important to make this work, so please don’t go around suggest otherwise ok … Oh dear… … That goes for you to Hestrova… TOTAL SHOCK O.O moment ruined. We reached the outside door and as expected no response. Damn this is not going to be easy, I need a way to open this door. Hmm maybe there is key hidden somewhere. … Dear stand back I got this… With that blast Hestrova knocked the door down with just a large punch of her tentacles straight at the door and Tigria and I both looked in shocked at what just happened. O.O O.O There problem solved … ehhh what’s wrong with u too… Do I have to even to say it? I want to make Phantasca happy again not make her more suffer by breaking her library, it’s possible Tigria might as well been right we should have left her behind. uh Dear maybe its best I should do all the work u just stay behind me ok haha ehhh… Hestrova just sledded back behind me with a disappointed look in her face. … You blew it hehe … Hmm I wonder if I should try roasted chicken tonight… I heard the sound of Tigria’s throat gulping and then she just kept her mouth shut. I told her not to get her angry. Well we went in and could not find her. I decide to check back in the secret chamber where the Large music instrument was and sure enough she was still there floating just above it as if in a gloomy trance. Has she been there all this time since that day? Is what I asked if so she must really been suffering in a deep depression. Hey Phantasca can u please come down, I want to talk. No response at all. C’mon Phantasca I just want to talk I think I can help you with your depression Phantasca came down from the top of the instrument straight through Hestrova and Tigria and I mean that in literally straight through them and right towards me and stopped just a few inches in front of my face and she was not looking particularly happy her eyes were like a deep abyss. … Outsider make it brief before I am tempted to throw you out of the window… I .. i.i ehh.. oh yes hehe I felt bad about what happened a couple of days ago, so I came here hoping to clear the mistake… … Nothing u have can make what happened before any better… … just hear me out ok. I think I know of a way I can make actually physically touch and feel objects again, u do want that right? Phantasca opened her eyes wildly and looked at her see through hands, I think she was excited but again skeptical about that prospect of that actually happening, meanwhile Both Hestrova and Tigria. Looked on and were just waiting. … I almost tempted to believe you, but I know you are lying. There is no way for the day to gain there original forms… … There original forms no but to be able to feel yes. I did some research on your race and I found out that if u allow yourself to possess someone and take some of their spirit energy you can temporarily use that energy to give yourself physical form, how long it lasts depends on how much you take. If u don’t believe me just take a look for yourself here. Phantasca just took the book from and read the pages and I think for the first time I actually seeing her in an excited mood. I think this might work. Hold on it says here that if I took control our minds will also merge so any thoughts I have will be transferred to you, I am not entirely comfortable with sharing my WILD IDEAS with the likes of you. And I certainly don’t want to get involved with you either. You don’t have to worry about it that is why I brought these two with me, after it is done, they will help restrain me until I get back to normal. While you can be free to enjoy the wonderful physical sensations again. Would this finally make u forgive me? … It is not something that can be easily forgiven. However if it works I will at least accept it as an apology. Get ready Right I put myself at the end of the wall and Hestrova as well as Tigria prepared themselves just in case something went wrong and Phantasca slowly started to slip into my mine, interesting sensation to say the least but my mind was starting to slip and Phantasca personality was taking over my whole body. I don’t remember much else after that it was a complete blank. … Hey husband are you ok.. …he is no longer in control, I am in control. Interesting feel, I never done this before it feels so strange, its like our minds are merging and I can hear what he thinks. Ah I understand now. His true feelings to me and to you both, … what sort of thoughts and feelings does he have of us … … I don’t think I should say, but I think I can understand him better now. He is sincerely sorry for what he did I can feel that. Oh all of this energy flowing through me, it is like I am being reborn. Ha I think it is time l leave now. Phantasca slipped back outside of my body and I immediately took control again. But I was not my usual self to say the least, actually I was more like an animal ready to pounce of her next prey. Hestrova you look beautiful now more than usual, please let me take you wow . wow Dear you are not yourself, this is so sudden, I think we should wait until we get back no cant hold on … any .. more .. gaahhhhh I immediately jumped on Hestrova like a wild beast and Hestrova looked like she just gave in and just went with the flow. If I had to describe it. Picture a large group of tentacles wiggling everywhere and a lot of slime… Yeah not exactly you want to picture is it. Tigria was just watching us and looked a bit angry at us… What does she have to have all the fun… next time I will make sure he will love only me YAAAAAAHHHHHHOOOOOOOO huh ? Tigria looked at where that yahoo just came from and she saw Phantasca all in a joyous mood floating all around and happily grabbing and feeling everything in the room. IT does work, it really does work, I can feel this book and I can feel this wood. I can even feel the cool air now. It has been so long, I never tough I would feel anything again. Thank you gat it really did ,, aahhh what the heck… Phantasca finally noticed me and Hestrova well doing it, needless to say quite a show to watch. Especially to see happening in her own library. wow those side effects really did effect his mind. Guess it can’t be helped than. so can u find it in your heart to forgive him now? Yes i think I can, this gift will not last but it is already such a precious thing. I will surely remember forever. … hey I know hold it right there bird Phantasca flew to the other side of the room, grabbed what looked like a long paper chart and flew back with it and gave it to Tigria. What is this? The Lost order of the 30 beasts? What is this thing Phantasca ? Something that man of yours might help him with his quest. Make sure to give it to him when he comes back to his senses. Well I will take my leave there are so many things I want to feel before this goes away. Make sure to leave as soon as both of them are done. Oh and tell him to meet me again tomorrow after he read what is in the chart. Good bye With that Phantasca hesitantly flew away and left us behind. Tigria just begrudgingly waited for me and Hestrova to finish our business and after word we left the library with the mission a success. I can’t believe I lost control of myself like that. I am truly sorry Hestrova I am not grrr here take this chart, oh and that ghost wants to see you again tomorrow after you are finished with it, If u excuse me I am going on own grrrrrr. what is her problem?.. hmm what is this The lost order of the 30 beasts … ta ta … ah …. Oh my GOD … Chapter 16: The Spell I have read trough out the pages, apparently I may have found a key to contact my home. This describes a spell which u can use to find that which u want most in this world provided you get the right ingredients and do the exact incantation. It may not be a spell to get me back home but it might lead to something which can it goes as follow: To seek that which u most desire. One must earn the right to achieve that which has value. Collect the items of the 30 most powerfully creatures and recite the incantations You have earned the right to get that which u most desire. The Saliva of a wyvern. The scale of a Wurm. The blood of a Virgin Vampire. The feathers of Valkyrie. The horn of a Unicorn. The Claw of a Thunderbird. The Tail hair of a Sphinx. The white hair of a Shirohebi. The tear of a Sea Bishop. The Saliva of a Sandworm, The Horn of a Ryu, The Blood of a Ropper . The Venom of a Oomukade. The Slime of a Nurengo. The Tail hair of a Nightmare. The Talon of a Manticore. The Nail of a Lilim. The Toe Nail of a Lich. The Rock formed from a Lava Golem. The Ink from a Kraken. The saliva of a Khepri. The Claw of a Jinko. The Tooth of a Jabberwocki. The Ice Crystal of a Glacies. The hair from a Gazer. The Scale of a Dragon. The Horn of a Bicorn. The Feather of a Crow Tengu The nectar from an Alruane. The Hair from an Anubis.. Bring all ingredients together and burn them in a cauldron Fire under the midnight hour. Repeat the words three times and dip a drop of your blood into the cauldron. Oh Demonic Spirits that recite in each creature show me the location of that which I most seek. Well that is what it says, it looks like I am going to have one hell of a journey to make. I also have this feeling. That this will be more difficult than I actually think it is. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 6:05 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] ShadowClaw's Story [3/4] Chapter 17: The Quest begins I went through every page of the book of all the named species this spell speaks off, I must have spent at least 2 days locked in my room doing nothing but research on all of them, There locations, there behavior, strengths weaknesses all kinds of things. Hestrova comes in from time to time to check up on me and I just tell her I am fine and goes back out. Tigria occasionally brings the food and drink and I just continued sit by and do my research. After 3 days I finally finished doing my research and just as soon as I closed the book, I got a knock on the door. It was Glenda. … Uh Mr. Gastvo u have a visitor… Here he is my dear... I looked and saw it was Phantasca and she looked a bit mad. At first I was like what did I do and then I remember I was supposed to meet her the day after she gave me the spell and I completely forgot cause I was so wrapped in my work. … Why don’t I make a nice cup of tea for both of you… I will back in a moment… Glenda closed the door and left the 2 of us alone. I was not exactly in the best position right now. … Outsider I gave specific instructions to meet me and this is how u repay me? By leaving me hanging for over 3 days and force me to come here… what you have to say to me… … Um I …. Eh … I … got lost doing this research and I lost all track of time please forgive me… … Huh you clueless idiot…. Anyway was the spell I gave useful? ... …It is but it is really complex, especially to get the ingredients for it. I don’t know where to start… … Hmm I see a lot this species are not easy to find… some are not even listed as where u can find them. Hmm let me see... Phantasca looked at the book and the spell in comparison to each other, huh she seems keen to help me all of a sudden 4 days ago she wanted nothing but to destroy me, funny how life can take sudden changes. … hmm well if had to narrow them down about one third of them can be found in Charrise domain another third in kioko’s domain the rest are either spread around or you have to find them by blind luck. Hmm I would recommend you start here… She pointed at the second outer island which is just across the stretch of sea where I was and pointed her finger right on top of a city at the center it was called Vampire city. … Vampire… City… Vampire city? A whole city full of blood sucking vampires. No way am i going near there... …Don’t be such a frightened child. The vampire’s there are mostly an aristocratic society and not wild dark creatures. Also it is home to many other undead and demonic creatures that u want to find. Also it helps that is not far from here so I recommend you start your quest there. Of course it is up to you to decide. Anyway I have to take my leave, I still need to take care of my library and next time when I schedule something stick to it. Otherwise I will stick you to the wall… Phantasca than left the room out through the wall and I was left inside dangling with my thoughts on what to do. Than Glenda showed up again and with a pot of tea and cups with her. … Here I brought the tea.. huh … Where did Phantasca go?.... … She decided to leave… anyway Glenda. Can I ask you what do you know about vampire city?... … Uh well I never been there personally but a lot of people from that place come here often to do commerce in this village. Especially trough the shipping lanes. In fact many of them come here for lodgings as it is the fanciest place in all of the village and those people want nothing but the best accommodations… … So nothing I should worry about if I go there? … Well from what I heard it is not exactly a place to visit for the faint of hearted but nothing really bad from what I know… Why do you ask...? … I think it is about time I go on a little trip… Thx for the accommodations you brought me and to my girls. I think it is time for us to move on, but I do hope to see you again... Glenda was suddenly confused about me saying that I was going away, I think she might also be a bit disappointed. I guess she got used to us staying here. I must admit I enjoyed being here and I do like her as a valuable friend. … I see... well it was bound to happen sooner or later. Is there anything else you need before you go…? … if it’s not too much trouble can u find us if there is anybody who might take us To vampire city?... … Oh I already know the person. She travels frequently there to get my supplies as well as customers il go ask her… I gave her a hug of gratitude and a big smile and said. … Thanks for everything… I left to find Hestrova and Tigria so we can get started and Glenda was left behind. She just stood there and gave a smile and than slightly lowered her head and went forward ahead to get everything ready. Chapter 18: The Reason I already packed a significant quantity of supplies I would need for my journey, Food, Clothing, Some herbal medicine as well as short sword I acquired from the cat merchant from before. If anything she is still persistent on doing modelling for her clothing. As if huh but we still had a few laugh. I already explained to both Tigria and Hestrova about where we were going. Hestrova did not seem to mind it, while Tigria was certainly jumpy. I guess going to a city of undead creatures is not an ideal travel destination to take, lol oh well I managed to assure her it will be all alright. Tigria already went back at the Palencia for some shut eye. I on the other hand decide to sit at the edge of the dock and just stare at the moon and stars. Funny out of all things that are so different, the sight of the moon and stars are still the same. Quiet mystifying indeed. Hestrova than popped out of the water right just beneath me. Under the full moon light her skin glowed under the reflection of the water in aura like purple glow. Almost like I am seeing a purple star underneath the water. Quite a beautiful sight indeed. Hey dear why are you out here so late? Oh after all that has happened for the past month I tought I would like to spend a pleasant evening underneath the stars. Hmm on second thought SPLASH I jumped right into the water and just right in front of Hestrova too. I guess I gave her a bit of startle and then I just popped back out from underneath the water and just lied myself above the surface floating in the water. Hey what are you doing? You could catch a cold if swim at night? It was sweet of her to worry but it was ok. Back in my old world I grew up on an island nation complete surrounded by the ocean and I used to swim at night all the time so my body can handle it. Uh swimming here is bringing back so many memories. It is almost like I am back home. Don’t worry I can handle this just fine. Ah it so relaxing to watch the moon and stars as you float in the water, I guess it has a romantic feel to it don’t you think? Hestrova face was suddenly turning all bright red and She started to mumble her words. I think I actually caught her of guard. i. ii … I … guess ,,, iitt isss … I just quietly swam next to her and held her right on top of me and we just both gently floated in the water and just listened to the small splashes of the sea and just started at the stars. Dear, can I ask you something? I am listening I don’t want to ruin this moment but why are you so keen to return back to where you came from. Is there no reason for you stay here? . Not even me? Hestrova asked that question both in an inquisitive and worried tone. I guess it is not surprising considering what she had been through before she met me and I think she might be worried that if I do find a way to get back I might leave her alone again. There was no use to sugar coat it so I just answered as honestly as I could. I have to make amends for what I did before I left Hestrova suddenly turned and was curious about my response and she asked: Amends? What do mean by that When I first came here I felt lost, confused and afraid, I was at the top of my world and getting ready for a bright future. Suddenly all of that was taken away and I ended up here and I was lost as to what I could do and what will happen. But then I met you and then I met Tigria and the others and it made me realize something. What is that? it Is the importance of caring for one another. You showed me as well as the others that as long as there are people who take care and love you. Be it human or not, it doesn’t matter what the future would have in store for you. No matter the circumstances. That still doesn’t answer my question my dear When I was back home, I accomplished a great deal but it cost me the love of my family and I quickly rejected them because I felt they were holding me back. But being here has thought me now that they were really just looking after me. I have to find a way back or at the very least send a response back to let them now I am alright and that I was truly sorry for what I have done. If I don’t make amends with them I fear that I forever will be nothing more than a selfish human being for the rest of my life. Phantasca was right about one thing before. I truly am a horrible person Hestrova than swam underneath me and opened all her tentacles all around and surrounded me like a giant floating kite floating in the water and glowing with the moonlight night. She than came from behind and hugged me tightly and gently put my head on her bosom and then she gave me some encouraging. you are not a horrible person my love. It takes courage for one to admit his own faults and correct his mistakes. I am sure your family knows that you are really good at heart. You helped me when I was in trouble, you helped Tigria with hers and even felt guilt and helped Phantasca with her suffering. When others would have just looked a blind eye and done nothing/ I am no exception as I have to made mistakes and bad things. But I never did anything to correct them, you however are and that is what I truly admire about you. Which is why I will help you even if it means I might lose you. Hestrova’s encouragements were so pure and honest and I felt so unworthy of her love. it also made me burst into tears. Hestrova I just want to say… ssssshhhhhh no more talking. Let’s just enjoy this moment of clarity here in the waves and under the moon. Let’s just let the water wash away our troubles. Hestrova and I just floated with each other with the water underneath the moonlight sky and we both felt a clarity that nothing was like anything before. At the time I did not realize that Tigria was also there hearing our conversation, hiding just in the shadows of one of the dock pillars. Looking down sorrowfully and her eyes covered. Amends huh? I only wish I could amend for what I did . She than just left to go back under the darkness and left us on our own. End Chapter 19: The Abyss It is the early morning and I was still a bit tired from waking up early seeing as I was up so late last night with Hestrova enjoying our little swim. Glenda wanted us ever head straight for the docks. We got everything we needed packed up and ready to go. I got my supplies all set in my bag, Hestrova had nothing she needed so she had nothing to carry and Tigria all she packed was just little pouch that was dangling under her neck. it has been over half an hour and Glenda is not even here. What is the point of coming early if the one who arraigned the time is not even here Don’t worry dear she will be here. Say darling this might be a little to ask but why did u decide to go to vampire city to start our journey? I thought you did not like anything that was ehh spooky that is exactly why I am going to start there to get it done with so I won’t have to deal with them after. Isn’t that right Tigria? Tigria just stared blankly at the water like she is in deep thought. Tigria? oh … sorry I was not listening you ok u seemed preoccupied I am fine no worries husband… oh look there is Glenda Tigria quickly changed the subject and pointed at Glenda who was arriving towards us and accompanying her was a human looking girl wearing a large black naval overcoat with a triangle pointed black naval hat, dark brown high boots and a silver long rapier sword dangling on her left side. Greetings everyone I would like you to meet the captain of the Lord Emeries Transport ship: The Abyss. Captain Medora Emeries. She will ferry you across the sea until u reach your destination. Are my eyes deceiving me or am I actually seeing a female human in this world. So there are actually female humans here in this land? My u certainly got an open tongue. Don’t be fooled by appearances I am actually a Dhampir, 4th Daughter of Master Festansia Emeries and captain of the Abyss the ship. Oh shoot I have to learn not to make sudden judgements. A dhampir ehh I actually read about that in the book, it is when a vampire and a human conceive a child who is neither fully human or vampire but a hybrid. This should be interesting. Oh I bag your pardon I did not mean to judge. It is just that it has been so long since I have seen other human like faces I just assumed you were one. No need to concern yourself with such trivial’s. I quite understand your situation. Normally my ship is not used to accommodate passengers but I think we can manage with you three. Hmm.. The captain gave a good looked at Hestrova and just momentarily stood there and kept staring. Hestrova looked a bit uncorftable with the way she was being looked and I just stood there with Tigria and both of us just stared at them. So u managed to actually tame the heart of a kraken. I must say I am impressed. I have met with their kind before during my voyages but usually they are so aggressive and constantly attack us for our cargo that you would think they were nothing but true monsters. Hestrova just lowered her head and hid her eyes as if she felt she was being ridiculed. However the captain quickly reversed the situation. oh you don’t have to worry dear, I did not mean to judge you, I was just speaking from experiences. From what Glenda told me. You seem a rather nice and polite girl so I am hoping we can get along just fine. Hestrova than just gave a friendly smile and nodded her head and both myself and Tigria just felt relieved for a moment there I tought we were going to be in a bit of trouble. alright come, my ship will depart in 30 minutes so say your goodbyes and let’s get moving. I have to prepare with the rest of the crew. So this is it Glenda, you took care of me all this time and now… Hey now this is not a goodbye, we will see each other again don’t worry. Well than I won’t say goodbye either, I will just say, until we meet again Until we meet again Yes indeed, until we meet again With that we said our farewells and left for the ship and departed with high smiles, I am going to miss her but I know we will meet again. We stepped onto the ship a rather large long four sailed schooner type ship. The hull was black with linings across the wood edges and the sails were all red like the color of blood. Attention we are now leaving the docks prepare the masts and released the docking ropes, I want to reach our destination by the end of the scheduled deadline. So let’s shove off. So now our journey has officially began, I can’t wait to see what next is in store. You seemed rather excited dear I guess I am. Hey where is Tigria I saw Tigria just at the edge of the starboard deck and she looked really pale and green I don’t think I am going to like this trip … hmmm blllalhhhh That is disgusting, I guess not everyone was born with sea legs, no pun intended. haha oh shit she collapsed ahh. END Chapter 20: New Friends IT has been 2 days since we set sail but it feels like forever, I knew I would not just sit idly by while the rest of the crew did all the work, The Captain has appointed me do various task all around the ship in order to help with the ships functions, the crew is not rather large there are 7 in all, The Captain Medora Emeries, The quarter master Sinclair a Nereid, The Navigator Dolma a Harpy, The Sail master Palma a Skeleton, the Ships cook Tanka a Dormouse, Mana a Minotaur who handles the ships inventory and Mejta the ships surgeon a Zombie. My job was mainly to do multiple works for everyone on the ship, Tigria was assigned with Tanka as an assistant cook and Hestrova was mainly assigned with Mana to help with the Gargo inspections and movement. Right now it’s midday and here I am scrubbing the deck on my knees and I have been doing this for the past 2 hours and I am not even halfway finished. Uh at this rate it is going to take me for the rest of the day. I knew that getting a ride on this voyage would not be handed to me for free. This is so tiring. stop your complaining, if u really want to get out of work why not spend some time with me, I can make u very relaxed The Nereid has been picking on throughout this journey, she is nothing if not persistent I keep telling her I am not interested but she won’t get that trough her head. How many times do I have to say no before u finally give up I like it when a man is playing hard to get, it makes me more stimulated As I kept scrubbing the floor boards Tigria and Tanka came out from below decks with a few ingredients for tonight’s meal. Those 2 seem to get along just fine considering one is a bird and the other a mouse, natural enemies and all but if anything nothing here is anything but natural. Miss Sinclair and her sexual predation is at it again, why must everytime we take somebody to travel with us, must u always go after them, I swear your lust is infinite Pretty big talk for somebody who never even went first base with anybody SHUT UP Hey there husband how is it going with work It’s boring and tiring but I can manage what about u? and how Is Hestrova doing? Oh If u are talking about my sea sickness Tanka here gave some herbal tea and it is really helping me getting my sea legs, oh and Hestrova is still getting things mixed up haha Meanwhile in Decks below Oh c’mon girl the spices should be placed beneath the Buns and The Bronze metal should placed evenly across each deck for balance, do it again Oh I don’t wont to work anymore…. I am so tired…. Help… Back on the deck I guess she still needs to adjust. U better go and get back to your business than Why not after you are finished here, come and join us in making dinner, I can give u sample of my special Cheese cake My oh my the little mousey is actually making a move how cute WOULD YOU STOP SAYING STUFF LIKE THAT, I AM NOTHING LIKE U MY GOD >.< Both she and Tigria immediately left, I think Tanka gets too embarrassed to easily. After I finished scrubbing the whole deck by the afternoon I assumed I was done but no than I was tasked by Sinclair to help hammer some of the boards on the upper navigation deck, I swear I think she is purposely giving me all this work just to tire me out enough to get me with her. I am not going too fooled that easily. I hammered each nail on each loose board and by the time I worked on the fourth board that is went I had a little accident. I got distracted by Sinclair’s seductive move that I accidently hit my hand with the hammer and that is the pointed side not the flat side ouch. AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH my HAND, AHHHHH IT HURTS DAMN IT HEY calm down let me take look. Hmmm Its pretty swollen and there is blood coming out. U better see Mejta. Unless you want me to take care of you as your personal nurse I will go see Mejta, OUCH tsk I left to see Mejta at the second bottom floor deck, Mejta was the ships surgeon and a fine one at that. I got her to take a look at it and she bandaged my wound put some cream on it and bandaged it all nice and tightly. There you go it should feel better now Yeah thx a lot, that is much better Oh seeing that bandage on your arm, oh my I wonder what else might look better tied up, Maybe the arms bound together or the legs and knees in a bottom position Excuse me o.O Oh nothing, well u should go, if u need anything else bandaged up just let me know. BLINK >.O OK, will do hehe…. Excuse me Ok that was a bit disturbing. I think I found myself on the voyage of the Love boat. I just hope I survive this until we reached the shore. It was than the Sail master Palma appeared before me. A walking talking skeleton is not exactly the best thing to see in front of you especially at night but I kept me fear hidden as not to be hurtful. I already had a bad experience with that with a certain ghost I don’t want to repeat that. excuse me can u help me adjust the main sail. I need to lower it a bit Sure anything I apologize for everyone making work so hard, even me, we are always so short handed it is difficult to get things done here and we also enjoy our work when there is someone to have company with. Wow she is actually so polite and sweet, despite her rather creepy appearance. We pulled the ropes together and quickly lowered the main mast to accommodate the shift in wind. That was rather easy for once. I don’t think we have official talked to each other yet, it’s a pleasure to have you aboard here as well as your companions. I hope we can get along just fine You are actually the first person here who has actually made my stay comfortable, thank you I think she enjoyed that compliment as I saw her blush a little despite having a rather emotionless expression. Hmm weird I actually sound a bit contradicted. uh There u are handsome, the captain has informed me that she wants to speak with you I her captains quarters. Oh I bet she wants you all to herself in her private domain Don’t let her fool you, she just wants to have you over for tea and a pleasant conservation she always does this to every new comer. I left to see the captain and along the way I met with Hestrova and she looked all tired as hell, the work must have been terrible for her. Oh Dear how long do we have to travel, this trip is going kill me and that cow is such a sadist, can’t we just swim from here I can get us there a lot faster Cmon Hestrova it will only be a few more days, why don’t u get back to the room and get some rest, I will be there a bit later, I have to see the captain first Hestrova just crawled back to our cabin and I just continued forward towards the captain’s quarters, I knocked on the door and it opened up quickly and I heard the captain inside. Please come in, have some tea, I want to talk to you for a bit I went inside and sat at the table. Her room was full of wondrous décor and lavish furnishing like someone from a noble prestige. The table was full of marvellous meals, it was clear she had something in mind. Now what is this I hear about you wanting a vampire’s virgin blood BUSTED O<O END Chapter 21 The new partnership Oh how the heck did she found about it. How on earth am I going to explain this. ahh … well .. u see… I can explain… uh well … i… Oh shit I can’t speak the words out of my mouth. I am in to much of a panic. The captain actually looked rather calm, sitting at the table and drinking her tea. She put the cup down and spoke in a calm tone. Relax, you should not mumble your words out. Sit down have a drink, it will calm your nerves, I am not going to bite. Although the smell of your blood is a little tempting. Get yourself together and start explaining when u have calm down a bit. I can’t believe she is actually calm about this? Normally anyone who might here I was after a virgin’s something they would think of all kinds of crazy shit and start to accuse you of something. Then again I am not exactly in normal circumstances now am i? well after I got my composure back I explained the whole situation and she was rather intrigued about my quest and what my goals are. Once I finished with the details it was her turn to speak. My my that is quite an interesting tale. It is rather fascinating, although there a few flaws in your quest that I am seeing. And what would that be? Do you have any idea what you are asking for a vampire to give you? It is actually insane just to think about it. Vampire’s think of themselves as proud and noble beings. Most of them see other races as either secondary or lower beings. Even if they happen to stumble upon a human male they would see him as nothing more than a commodity. If u happen to go to the city and happened to ask them to give u a vampire’s virgin blood. You would have most likely been killed or worse had every ounce of your body violated and drained of your blood until you ended a shrivelled corpse Gulp something tells me I think I should rethink my goals to something more or less dangerous. The last thing I want is to get the wrath of a vampire, but the spell want even work unless I get all of the ingredients so what am going to do. I already have gone this far and I am not going to ask the captain to turn this boat around now. It would be a waste of time. Oh great now what am I going to do. I really need that ingredient, without it I might as well give up on the whole thing I have an idea that might week for you. But there is a price for it. What sort of price are u asking? I can get you a vampire’s virgin blood but in return I have to ask you to be my partner WHAT? But I already have Hestrova and Tigria anymore and I will get quite the beat down Relax, I only want you to pretend to be might partner just to attend my mother’s Banquete after that u can be free to be with who u want. OH alright than if that is only the case, but why do you need me to be your partner for your mother’s banquet? What so important about me being there My family belong to the Emeries vampire clan a highly influential and well respected family that is considered an elite even among other vampire clans. I am the fourth and youngest daughter of Lord Emeries herself, however while my older sister are all pure vampire’s I on the other hand inherited my father’s lineage as well. So even among the family I am treated nothing more than with disdain. Which is why I captain the family ship and handle the business transaction as I am not worth of being with the elite nobility. However I can still attend social events and such and I wanted you to accompany to the banquet as seeing you with me would be in my own way to get back at my sisters for actually to have a real man. Something they haven’t and would wound their pride. As well as to make mother see that I a more than capable of not wanting or to rely on her lineage I can take care of my own needs without their smug attitudes. Sounds like her family problems are a lot more complex than mine. Heck I am doing this trip in order to find a way to get back to them, but Captain Medora seems to actually despise her heritage. Well whatever the reason as long as I get what I want l will do whatever she asks so yes I would agree to her terms. very well I would do as you ask, but I will make one thing clear. i am not going to do anything too drastic, at the first signs of trouble of occurring I will take my leave. Do you understand my conditions? Yes indeed well shall we shake on it than. My partner We shook hands and agree to the conditions we set up. I will get my virgin’s blood and she would get her escort/partner for her banquet. I left the captain’s quarters and head straight to the bunks below where Hestrova and Tigria were sleeping and seeing as it is so dark I decided to get some shut eye. I got there and Hestrova and Tigria were already sleeping and cuddiling together, the actually looke cute together all snuggled up to each other like a mommy and her child comforting each other as they slept due to ther different sized. I decide to sleep on the other bunk so as not to disturb them. That is I would have slept in the other bunk if it were for a certain Neried. Hey there lover boy I warmed the bunk for you already, how about some alone time hmm? Sinclair Get the fuck out of here before I fucking throw you overboard and have myself thrown in the bring for killing a fellow crew mate SHEESH fine than you are no fun. If the captain was going to have pretend to be her escort I thought I would also like to get the same treatment Wait was she eaves dropping on our conservation? I tell you this girl is nuts and I am going to complain to the captain about this. How the fuck do you know that? That is my little secret get a good night’s rest lover boy you are going to need it here I don’t even want to think what she is planning I have a real bad feeling about that girl. She is way too problematic for me. Huh just a couple of more days and I can get off this Love boat, that is if I survive this trip for much longer. Chapter 22: The City We finally arrived at the port and I say it is a welcome relieve to be back on land. Not that I did not enjoy the trip mind you, it was fun and I like the attention I got from the ladies. Although some I could have been a bit more entrainment than others. However the hard work I had to do was tiring so it I am glad I am done with that. The ship docked at it’s assigned station and everyone was working into unloading all the cargo, while myself and the girls sat down on a porch and I began to discuss of the situation I was in with the captain. No I refuse for you to go with that lady, you are mine and I might be willing to share with Tigria but I will not let you go with her For once I agree with her, I don’t want you to go with her, what if she uses the opportunity to snatch you away from us husband Both of them were worried and for good reason, I am not exactly going in place that is known to be safe. Also they are afraid of what might happen to me, considering what I have been trough before. However the decision is mine in the final of things. I need to this here and now, I am not going to be held back by anybody, Not this time. Look I admit it is not exactly the best circumstances but I trust the captain and i need you to trust me on this decision. This my decision ok… don’t worry I am going to be more cautious this time. You are so stubborn sometimes…. But … that is one of the things I like about you. She gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek and Tigria jumped on my chest and hugged me back as well. I trust you husband. I wish you luck Oh isn’t that so sweet. Can I jump in on the fun hehe She just has to ruin the moment, honestly Sinclair u show up at the worst moments. Sinclair go back to the ship and see the cargo is offloaded properly. Aye sir Sir Gatmarant, you will accompany me from now on so let’s get moving. Also Tanka will accompany us as well. I can’t live without her cooking and those that serve at the manor are so bland the lack true passion in there cooking. Oh captain my cooking is not that great u flatter me U got to give yourself more credit, Your cooking is indeed great, I would not have survived all that work without your recipes to motivate me to finish so I can try them OH …well,… Thank you She said that as she blushed at my compliments and hiding her face underneath her face and swinging it around. We left the others back at the dock and I left with the captain and Tanka heading to a large building complex and inside looked like a giant magic circle. Normally it would take no less than a few hours by wagon to reach the center of the island where the city is. However since we are pressed for time. We will use this magic circle to teleport us there directly. Normally people of your class can’t use it but being a member of the Emeries clan has it’s privileges. Just step on the circle and let the witch’s cast the spell We stepped on the circle and let the witch’s do there chanting and I could not understand it, the floor suddenly glow a bright light and felt like falling down a vortex, next thing I knew I was standing what looked like another room and it was black as night. Just how long did it took us to get here? It is already night time. Why is so dark? The city is bathed in darkness to keep the sunlight out using dark lamps made from kraken’s ink. Relax and stick close to me. Tanka I want you to go ahead and get things prepared for the mansion, we will be there shortly Yes mam All of a sudden she ran away from like us with incredible speed, almost like when a mouse is running away from a cat, she might even give Tigria a run for her money. The captain turned back to me and stared me down. No this would not do, if u are going to be my escort you need to look like the part. With that she just stripped all of my clothes and tore them down in an instant and now I am completely naked. HEY what are u… She did not give me a chance to respond she immediately started dressing me in different attires and checking what sort of style would fit me. Finally she settled with me wearing a black and silver suit, with white gloves, a long black coat with silver lining a grey silver vest and small black bow tie. Now that looks more dignified, People would actually might mistake you for a noble You could have given me a warning or at least let me dress myself Huh you turned out well either way, come on let’s go. Where exactly are we going? You see that large mansion over there, that is the Emeries clan manor and that is where we are going. Wow that building is huge, it is quite far way and yet it’s so large you can spot some of the details from here. Looks I got more than I bargained for. With that we started walking towards the manor and the new adventure of mine is now commencing. End Chapter 23: The Introductions. Well Well here i am in this Large, Spectacular, Black, Creepy ... Fog surrounded, Skeleton and bone decorate mansion and it is quite well ehh ... Why The fuck and i am even doing here?. I could have a heart attack just by looking at this place. Hey pull yourself together, i need you to look elegant and full of dignity, even if you are human, a vampire family would only accept man with at least a shred of dignity and decent composure Hey u might be used to this, but i am not exactly a fan of creepy and spooky things and this place just screams Creepy and spooky I said that out loud and The Misses just slapped on the face after i said that. Hey what was that for? Dont talk back, just leave the talking to me and stay quiet for now. The Door suddenly opened and Medora just made me stand next to her and we both just stood there. as A figure slowly started walking towards us. It was a tall more mature looking women, wearing a long aristocratic Victorian like black dress, her hands covered in long black gloves, her hair white as silver metal. she was decorated with a set of jewels on her ears and neck. She stopped right in front of us and took what seemed liked just staring at us. Well if this isn't a surprise. i did not think you would be back here so soon. hmm so u actually managed to find one... let me see She than just circled around me, she inspected me from head to toe. grabbing and feeling my hair. opened my mouth and checked my teeth. than unexpectedly she grabbed and felt my crouch. Ahh .. hey ... She than let go and i just stood there stunned and breathing heavily. Huh.. no less than what i would have expected for you to bring. this little maggot is not even worth satisfying a tru noble vampire. Well i guess since you are not a truly worthy member of this family i guess he will do, make sure he does not get into trouble i have to greet the other guests soon. she than just left and headed back inside the door she came out off. Well that was a rather and cold harsh thing to say. Hey who was that madam anyway? She just answered with empty emotion She is the Master of this house and clan. The Lady and Lord of the Estrevia Clan, Madame Facalta Estrevia and she is my Mother Did she just say her Mother. What kind of Mother would treat her daughter like she was a secondary class citizen. Excuse me but... [color] Before i finished my sentence she interupted me Don't bother asking, let's just say my kinds custom are a bit different than yours. cmon we better get inside. hmm custom or no custom that was a rather harsh treatment she got, but if my previous experience has thought me something i should not get involved in things i shouldn't. Very well, Shall i escort you to the the main hall. i put out right arm out and grabbed her left arm and put it underneath me. I think she was little stunned at my sudden reaction. Trying to make me feel like i am distinguished lady? She was a bit skeptic at my gesture. No there is no need. Cause i know that you are a distinguished lady ..she smirked and said to me. ha don't push your luck boy We than went inside the hall and waiting to prepare for the banquet. at the same time i was wondering how Hestrova and Tigria where doing back at the docks. WOW WOW. now its my time to shine. I am the inner guide of this idiots protagonist head and it's my time to narrate the story. he can just sit back in the sidelines ok lets get this show started HAHAHA Meanwhile back at the docks where the Misses calamari and The Misses Chicken Dinner where contemplating what they should do. oohhh why am always left behind and he always has to go on his own with other women. it so irritating. Hey i am in the same vote, i got left behind too you know. i want to be with my lovey dovey husband too. Well enough is enough i am going to check on him. The girl suddenly decided to crawl towards the direction where the main protagonist went before and the little chicken dinner started to follow her. Hey we were told to wait at the docks and not interfere with them remember? the calamari girl stopped and turned her head back towards the chicken dinner and said i am not going to interfere with them i am just going to sneak inside and have a little peak at what they are doing. The Calamari girl than just kept on going with the chicken dinner following after her. Hey i am coming too, i want see what husband is doing as well. OH i can see it know the party crashing, the monster chasing. The Blood and gore... Record pause. .. Oh never mind me i am just speculating i am sure things will be fine... mostly... see you next time HAHAHA Chapter 24: The Troubles begin. The banquette has finally started. All these high noble monsters and creatures are all here and conversing with each other. The Tables are filled with all sorts of exotic foods and the main hall is seeping with people dancing the waltz. all in all it is what u would expect in a banquette. Myself and the Captain are sitting on one of the tables and just watching the party go on. well at least i am. Medora has been rather busy conversing with other nobles, talking about things which i will not go into detail. This is nothing but boredom for me but hey to get that ingredient i need for that spell this is actually a decent pay off. You don't seem to be enjoying yourself. Don't like the party It's not that, it is just i never really liked these sort of things. i always found them a bit tedious. Any who what about your end of the bargain how is it coming She just smirked and took a sip of the red wine out of her glass from the table and said to me. Oh don't worry you will get it and i will give that brat a little taste in humility as well hehe Brat? ok just what is she planning to do?. i am not liking the sound of what i just heard, why do i have this strange feeling things are going to get hectic for me again. It was at that moment another girl came at our table and things than suddenly took a twist. well if it is the half blood wannabe vamp. why are u here? i thought u would out at sea with the other vermin u hang out with she than gave a look at me and started to say the most unpleasant of words. And who is this? u actually found a man, HAHA he looks so retarded and idiotic it's no wonder u picked him up HAHAHA Who Does this girl think she is coming to insult us like that? Insulting me in particuler. i was about to say something when Mestrova just stood up and spoke back at the girl I see you are still as foul mouthed as ever Befda. It's no wonder u can even find a man that can even tolerate your foul mouth. Oh nice. Medora gave quite a comeback and the girl just crunched her hand and said Why ... You ... grrrrrrrrrr she than just left in a hurry without even saying a comeback. that was sure satisfying to see. ah that sister of mine sure can still be so childish and she says i am a vermin what a laugh Sister? She is related to her? By the way that is where u have to get your ingrident. Here Take this. she handed me what looked like a needle and injection tube or rather more like a primitive version of it. wait a minute. I have to extract the blood from her? What the fuck am i suppose to do with this? u can't expect me to ... Medora just put her fingers on my lips and spoke softly Listen she may have said all that but i know in fact she will try to steal you from me. so she can have u all to herself. she has tried before but i always stop her. this time i will let her have you. once she does she will take you to her chambers and try to seduce you. Just work out your magic and once u get her into position use this powder blow it and she will fall asleep. than just take the blood and get back here and we will leave. simple Simple. U can expect me to drug someone and get try to take her blood, i am just afraid at the site of blood never the less try to squeeze out. Medora this is not what i signed up for. would you relax just stick to the plan It was than Befda came back and she started to speak to Medora. Medora those people wish to speak to you alone, why don't you go speak to them, it would be rude to refuse. Very well if u will excuse Mr. Gastvo i will be back shortly She stood up and winked at me and left me with her sister all alone, Oh hell why did open my mouth when i said nothing was going to happen fuck me. You there boy look here I stared at her eyes and than all of a sudden i felt my body moving on all it's own. my mind was clear but my movements where not being controlled by me. she than left the table and out of the hallway and i soon followed her trail my body moving on all it's own. i think i just got hypnotized. i could not control myself at all. I left the hallway and than straight up the stairs and than i stopped at the second floor. i turned right and took a left turn and than another left turn and 3 doors down and i opened the fourth door. I entered inside and the door closed behind me and locked itself and i finally got my body under control again. the room was nearly empty all i could see was a large window and a large double sized bed with red curtains and soft pillows and black covering. It was than i got pounced on and pushed on the bed. it was Belda and she was breathing heavily and sweating a lot. she held my hands down on both sides of the bed and i could not even move, her strength was like that of an elephant. She just stared at me and here eyes glowed with a red glow and her teeth and fangs were showing out of her mouth and breathing heavily on me. You... The smell of your Blood... This uncontrollable urge of lust that is flowing within me.... .. you have no idea how long i waited for this.... Oh hell. i am being attacked by this vamp chick i am going to lose all my blood and i cant reach the sleeping powder cause my hands are bound. NO... Wait.. pls don't kill me ... She slapped me hard on the face and i just got dumbstruck for a moment and than she grabbed again this time by the neck... ... You idiot i am not going to kill you... She than started to lick my neck and open my shirt and slowly started to kiss and lick her tongue down from my neck right down to my chest and waist and than back up... You are lucky .. i decided you will be my first... Like i am going to let that tramp get to you before me grrr... She than unbuttoned her shirt and took of her under garments and these huge large d cups breasts busted out in front of me and i started to panic. i was going to get raped again. Now than first things first she opened her mouth and her fangs started to reach my neck when suddenly the window busted open and both of us jumped right out of bed. DEAR ...... WHAT ..... ARE ..... YOU .... DOING .... ? OH My GOD what the fuck is she doing here? AAAAAAAAHHHHH ............. CRAP ..... Chapter 25: The Battle of the Queens Oh Hell oh Hell how am i going to get out of this mess. Hestrova looks like she could cause a bloody massacre. What is a filthy creature like u doing here, can't u see i am busy here with my man toy. ..... MAN ..... Toy...... Grrrrrrrrrr..... Oh no , with that statement. her rage greww bigger and her eyes widen like that of a cat getting ready to pounce on its prey. this is it, all of hell is going to break lose. Hestrova suddenly spread her tentacles and pierced each one to the floor and rose above and spread her hands and all of sudden these water balls were showing. The Vampire finally let go and her demonic energy stated to rise as well. her eyes glowed red bright as fire. i took the uppertunity and threw myself on the floor. Hestrova swinged first, she threw the water balls like speeding bullets but the vampire chick dodge them all with her severe speed and than she jumped into the air and threw a fast kick on Hestrova face. Hestrova took it fully and got pushed back but with the tentacles of her piercing the ground she immediately got back into position. she than started to swing each tentacle and trying to land on the vamp chick but her reflexes and speed were so fast. she dodged them each time. at the same time i thought this might be what i needed. while Hestrova was distracting her i could use this potion to knock her out. oh crap ot is gone where did it go. During the ordeal the potion i had slipped out of my pocket and then i saw it was right in the middle of the fight and can't reach it. what was i going to do. it was than Tigria came inside. Hey Husband what are you doing Seriously what kind of question is that... wait this is my chance... Tigria i need u to get that bottle over there can u make it... Sure i can, be right back.. With that she dodge all of the fighting and grabbed the bottle and brought it back to me. i am actually surprised. now the problem was how am i going to reach Besta. Hestrova was still trying to lay a punch on her, but she was the one who got the blows. Hestrova might have magic and Strength but Best had her Speed and Agility. With one final coup she just sped up and blew one final punch and threw Hestrova straight out of the window and into the ground in a huge crash. Oh no i hope she is alright. The Vampire than jumped gracefully into the ground and slowly started to walk towards her. Crap i can't reach her here. Wait a minute Tigria is a bird.. Tigria u have to fly towards Her, it is the only chance i can get her out of this mess. Husband i can't fly u there im to small to carry you Crap she is right what to do.. Ok than you go What me? what can i do? i put the bottle on her little neck bag. Take this bottle and smug the powder in her face, it would put her to sleep With that she flew down and headed towards her, meanwhile at the same time Besta has finally reached Hestrova and she was lying on the ground all badly wounded. You... I .. ahhh ... Will not... let you .... Have .. Him... Gah.. Huh why must i be so rudely be interrupted while i am having a bit of fun. you might have an advantage if u were in the sea. but to come here in my territory and so far away from your natural power source. you must have been truely desperate to find a man. well than.. Pulls out a blade a quick death will be your reward... she layed on top of her and pulled the knife above her chest... as she about to deliver the final blow.. Tigria jumped on her and broke the glass right at her face... aaaaaaahhhhhhhhh my face..... Why ..you little.. uh .... i am ....feeeling ...sooo ....ahhhh she fell down and set on the floor... ... Thank...you ... Tig..ria... Hestrova also closed her eyes. the damage she took must have been severe. ahhh ... oh no.... don't die.... cry ...sniff ... She is not dead badly wounded but not dead... It was Medora behind her and she brought me with her along... oh hell i did not want this... what have i done... hmm this was not suppose to happen... you think she is the one she got her involved in this. i did not want this to happen but i got other priorities, i have to get Hestrova some help. can u get her treatment i already made arrangements with the ships doctor. she will treat her wounds quite well. anything else NO... Nothing else I took out the injection and took her blood. normally i would be bothered but i was so angry with myself and towards Medora i could not care, i took the sample and i headed straight back towards the ship with Tigria. I think it is time to leave this place. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 17, 2017 6:04 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] ShadowClaw's Story [4/4] A Brief note: My longest chapter yet, i never thought i would write so much in so little time, i must be getting in the zone, i have a few surprises in here this time i hope you enjoy them ;) Chapter 26: A brief departure Hestrova took quite a beating, She is now back on the ship getting treatment from the ships doctor. Mejta luckily was a bit familiar with Kraken anatomy so she will recover but from what she said it will take her awhile, as for me right now i am contemplating my situation with Tigria on what do now. Oh dang it, Hestrova is great women but so highly unstable, she takes things to seriously and she is to emotional driven Well she went overboard a bit, but she only thought of protecting you from that vamp chick, which i say u were lucky we right there at the time. speaking of which that they i was lucky, i just realized they were not suppose to be there in the first place. i looked straight down at Tigria's face and with a bit of anger in my voice i spoke Tigria suddenly started to waver and to babel and starter like a frighten child we..ll .. u see ... that.. i did ..not want .. too b..ut Hes... and ... talk.. well Than Medora came out from the shadows and spoke and saved her from the explanation. Exactly why were you there in the first place. hmmm ? did i not specify that both of you to wait fro me here. Do u really think, that a women like that would sit by and let u be spoiled by another lady. of course they would be driven to see how would be doing even if say not too. As it was according to plan I am still angry fro Medora gotten me involved in that situation but now to hear her say she actually planned for this to happen. wait a minute plan? what are you talking about? Medora sat on one of the top crates and started explaining herself u see my dear boy i actually wanted a method to humiliate my sister for what she did to me in the past. when u hoped aboard my ship and gave me the details of your plan i knew i had a perfect opportunity, so i convinced you to show up as my shaparoon to my families event, hoping to get my sisters attention and that way i knew she will try to take you, at the same time i knew that kraken of yours who are known to be so territorial would try to follow you regardless and meet up with you together and she would fight her, that way she would get smacked down and be humiliated and you get what you came for, also it proved a good distraction to get something that belong of mine, that was in her room, Oh she thought of that ahead and what if things did not go all as planned?. That was your plan? you bitch. i stood up and threw my fist against the wall right next to her face [color=blue] She is lying in bed recovering from that ordeal and what would have happened if things did not go as planned hmm. Answer me that. I admit it was a bit extreme but the results are valid, you got what you want and i got what i want and she will recover so no threat. Don't presume to judge me. This is how we do things here, it is my ship, my crew and his is how we operate, you knew the risks when u hoped aboard here. I hate to admit this but she is right, i knew there would be risks involved in this endeavor but i never knew this would be the price. i guess i have a lot to atone after this. but still that does not mean i will easily forgive her. Im heading to see Hes , Tigria stay here a bit, i need to her alone. I left and went to the lower decks and tigria just stood there and waited for me to get back, while at the same time looking a bit sad and her head down. I went in the room and there was Mejta changing some of the bandages and looked like Hes has finally woken up. well i am done for now. she will need more time to recover from her injuries but she will pull it trough can i speak with her Oh yes but try to leave the conservation a minimal she still needs to heal herself. she stood put her medicals back in her bag and left but not before she whispered a little joke at least i think it was a joke. If u like i can wrap you in bandages too.. wink ;) hehe oh boy, i dont think il ever get used to that. I sat down on a chair next to her and grabbed her hand and it felt so cold, like my heart right now being frozen with guilt. Mejta explained tome what happend during the ordeal, .... huh i overreacted again. just like before during with the other man on the other ship.. ahhh... This temper will get me killed one day.. i looked down on myself with self pity and i tried to reasure her it was not entirely her fault. Hes it is my fault for getting you in that situation in the first place. i never meant for this to happen, which is why i decided i am going to leave you here. Hestrova suddenly was in shock with what i just said and she immediately started to shout out. No u cant go and leave me Please not you... i tried to calm her down to explain to myself WAIT WAIT. i am not leaving as in leaving you forever. i am just going to my next destination without you while u recover. i am heading to lord Charrisse domain and it is to dangerous for you in your condition to go, besides it is the desert region you would not be able to survive there anyway. You remember that contact shell u gave me when we first met i pulled out that shell out of my pocket and hes pulled out her from... well u can guess on your own. Yeah this one. I am heading with Tigria and once i get all the things i need il contact you and reach a point of destination to meet up again. there is a port at the coast of Charrisse domain right at the end of the great river were will meet there in about a months time. is that ok. to be honest i dont want to leave her behind but with her injuries and me heading to dangerous territory i am not willing to risk her life again. chances are i am going to get more into trouble when i get there. I .... dont want to leave you... but ... if thinks its for the best... Hes.. i am only thinking of your safety, i dont want to risk huritng you again.. you are my love and il never leave you... Here i want you to have this.... When i first i got here i was completely naked, except for one thing, i had my lucky ring on me, nothing really special just a small ring with a black briscasite stone on it for decorative purposes. but i call it my lucky ring for it always brought me luck and to ensure her worries i am offering it to her. This ring here has brought me trough some tough times and brought me countless luck, heck i call myself luck by meeting you, Tigria and all this adventure as well as still being alive. i put the ring on her finger I am giving it to you and you will keep it until we meet again, if u rung into trouble i am sure it will bring you out of it... Hestrova looked at and could not believe i gave her such a wonderful gift, she would jump with joy if she could but she did grab me by the neck with her tentacle and put my mouth on top of hers in a long passionate kiss. Ok my Love i will accept this marriage proposal and when you get back will have our proper wedding record break,,, Wedding ring?, Marriage? wow. wow i am not proposing Wait a minute hes i have to speak.. she looked at me sparkle in her eyes and a big smile Yes my dear future husband Oh dear god she had to make that puppy face, maybe i should have kept it for my own luck. Nothing, it slipped out of my mind. Oh boy now i am in a pickle, marriage,husbandry i never thought i would marry a normal girl let alone be a monster girl and no Tigria does not count as that was not official, i did not want to upset her more so i let slide, il think of something later. i have to speak with Tigria and the captain. i found Tigria still sitting where i told her to wait and the captain was still with her. Tigria we are going to Charrisse domain for our next quest. and Hes will stay here until she recovers, The captain was a bit shocked at that response and Tigria even more. WHAT? she is not coming ? yes that is right she still needs to recover, we will meet up with her a little later and the captain will see she would recover until than i than gave her an angry look while i spoke isn't that right? The captain got her composure back and gave a little smirk. Huh you got steel to order me, very well i guess i owe you that much. but my ship is going trough an over hall right now and can't move, but you can use the teleport as before. alright than we will use that, Tigria get some supplies we are moving in the morning. i want to say goodbye to Hestrova first is that ok you don't need permission from me of course you can Tigria went away to see her off. There is just one thing u should know What os that? The teleport will take you in Charisse domain alright but the location is not fixed, so u will end up at a random location, is that ok? well it is not like i have an idea where to start of with so i guess it would be fine, however i will take precaution and get my combat gear ready, not there is much just a short sword, a battle pole and my training back at home. Tigria and i both met up at the teleport location and the witches were already prep ed up to take us there, i just hope we won't .... you know what never mind cause every-time i say that boom trouble. so il keep my thoughts blank. i am going to miss Hestrova but it is only for a short while. il see her again soon just you wait. now it is my turn to take care of business. Both Tigria and i stepped on the magic circle and as the witches spoke the ground started to glow and than everything went blank. |
| [MSG] Darkness-Ryu's Story [1/4] Chapter I Out of the Light & Into the Darkness! Part I "Master? Master, are you awake?" I heard knocking on the door and heard a voice coming from the other side of it. "Yeah, I'm awake, just a second." I got up and rubbed the sleepiness out of my eyes as I walked over to the door. I opened it and there stood Kokara, a Kikimora and one of the servants of the castle. "We're ready for you master, will you please follow me?" "Of course, lead on my dear!" She blushed and after I shut the door she began leading me through the castle. I noticed that it was empty and there was no one around. They must have all been waiting for me at the ritual chamber. Kokara lead me to a door that I noticed before when I first came here had a seal on it. This time however; it didn't, the seal must have been removed. Beyond this door must be where the chamber is. Kokara opened the door for me and behind it was a long staircase with lit torches to guide me. Kokara then stepped to the side and said, "This is as far as I can take you, master. You will have to take the stairs yourself. I wish you the best of luck and am quite sure that you will succeed." She then bowed to me and I began my descent. As I started heading down I heard Kokara close the doors behind me as I made my way down. [color=blue]"I can't believe at what is about to happen to me. I mean, I had spent pretty much my entire life as a single man and was about to leave that life for good. Shit, how the hell did I get here anyway?"[/color] [Flash back] All of these things were just puzzling to me as I had no idea that such a world existed. I woke up in the middle of a freaking woods for God's sake, and I went to bed in my own freaking bed. Then I wake up, in the middle of a freaking woods, and naked of all things. What the hell? Anyway, after finally coming to in the forest and deciding to wonder a bit to see just where the hell that I was at. At first, I thought someone may had pulled a stupid ass little prank on me and put me in the middle of the woods just outside our house, but it turned out to be untrue, as I came into the clearing and saw nothing but a clear, grassy valley. I couldn't believe of what was going on here, let alone knew what was going on here. All I knew, was that I needed to find my way home. I felt kind of embaressed since I was walking through a valley naked and that anyone could come into plain site and see my exposed self and make fun of me. It's not that I was ashamed of my body or anything, sure I didn't have a pack of abs showing but at least did have a flat stomach after all the weight that I had lost. What I was concerned was that someone would just take one look at my exposed self, point and say, hey; that guys got no clothes on him, let's all point and whisper. Just the thought of it sent a cold shiver running up and down my spine. However; that theory soon changed when I heard a cry coming from around the ben. I went around and I found a young, gorgeous looking woman who had collapsed. I rushed over to her to check and make sure that she was alright. "Are you alright?" "Please, please help me." I helped her to her feet and noticed something very strange about her and when I helped her up and looked at her face, my jaw dropped. Not only was her hair completely pink, but the color of her eyes were red, she had horns coming out of her head, and parts of her body, breasts, stomach, arms, and legs were covered in fur. After I helped her up she leaned on me. She appeared to have been exsausted. It's like that someone was in hot pursuit of her and she just managed to get away. Couldn't blame her to with how hot she looked and yet so frail. She then looked me into my eyes and gazed upon me and I right back at her. I couldn't take my eyes of her, its like I was being put into a trance or her beauty was hypnotizing me. She then smiled, put her hands to my face and right the hell out of nowhere kissed me. I couldn't believe that she did it to, for I never had been kissed by a woman before and this beauty just right out of nowhere was kissing me. She then withdrew and spoke and voice was so enticing that I swear I was falling for her. "Thank you for helping me. I was being chased down by a pair of dark elves who wanted to take me and use me for a ransom. Please, tell me your name, handsome." I couldn't believe that this woman just called me handsome. I mean, sure yeah; I looked a lot like my mother's younger brother, but I had never really considered myself to have the all around good looks that women usually like in men, but to hear this woman who I couldn't deny was very beautiful, to call me handsome and let alone wanted to reward me for saving her was almost breath taking. "Mr. Burlew, my name is Mr. Marshall Burlew, but you can call me Marshall for short." She smiled again with such delight and replied, "Well then, Marshall! My name is Venus, a Lesser Succubus. Will you help me back to my families castle, for I'm too weak to make it back on my own. You'll be well rewarded if you do." Usually; in a situation like this when everything was all weird and so out of the unknown, I would've said, no, but this woman was not well and needed my help. So, I replied, "Yes, of course; I'll help you back to your home. Where's it at?" "Not far, just a couple of hours on foot from here." "Alright let's go then." She then let a out a small chuckle and then started rubbing my erected penis that I didn't realize that I had till now. My face turned red as she leaned in closer to me and continued to rub it. I felt embaressed as she rubbed my cock. "There's no need to hide it or feel embaressed, my dear. You see, unlike some of the other monster girls, we pride ourselves on our bodies and you should too. Come, let us return to my home so you can be rewarded." She removed her hand and I put my arm around her for support so that she didn't fall as she guided me to her home. I couldn't believe at what was happening here. I then remembered at what a Succubus was. They were sex demons who would come to men at night and have sexual intercourse with them, but this one said that she was a Lesser Succubus. What was that suppose to mean? [2 hours later] We finally arrived at the castle and boy was it a site for sour eyes, for the thing was just freaking huge and I mean freaking huge. Whoever built it must had been very important or something, either that or Venus family is huge. Before we went to the gate to enter, Venus turned towards me, raised herself and kissed me yet again. I had quickly grown quite fond of her kisses and her taste was just a sweet as a red wine. She then departed from me again and said, "You need not fear of any of the women taking you, for you are mine now. Well, at least not fully. Come, let us go inside." [color=blue]"Hers???"[/color] I thought! Wait, was she telling me that she was to be my reward? Now, I was confused and a little scared in fact. I mean; my God, I was in an unknown territory, though I was now beginning to think that I wasn't even in my own world now. I wasn't to sure at what was going on here, but my answers would await me inside. We entered the castle and Lord knows what awaited me inside. As we entered the castle I got goosebumps all of a sudden and chills running up and down my spine. I could also feel a slight pressure in the back of my mind telling me, "Are you out of your mind? Get the hell out of there or you'll regret it." I couldn't though, for one thing my hand was being held and pulled by this beautiful woman who invited me here, and two. How was I suppose to know of what was waiting for me? Anyway; after we had gone inside we were greeted by a woman who seemed to be the guard. She had long aqua colored hair with antaneas coming out, her hands and arms were like something that an insect has and only three fingers for each hand which I swear were claws. She wore long boots, had only a bikini and thong on and wore a piece of fur over her arms, had purple wings with a skeleton head on one of the wings, had a tail with a small pincer at the end, fangs, slit yellow eyes, pointy ears, and wore a small crown on her head. Call me crazy, but she kind of resembled a fly or something. "Ah; Venus, you're home early and it seems you found yourself a human. Lucky girl!" "Indeed I did, Buzzy! Actually; he found me, I ended up collapsing from being exsausted thanks to the dark elves and he was kind enough to help me back here." The woman walked up to me and bowed and then she faced me and blushed. "Thank you for helping my best friend. My name is Buzzy and I'm a Beelzebub, the Queen of Flies. She then turned around and went into a large opening which seemed to be another room of the castle. "My queen, your daughter has returned." "Stay next to me, Marshall." I nodded and we went into the room and it was freaking huge. It had to have been the throne room because in the middle of the hall was a huge chair which had to have been the throne, and sitting on the throne was a woman. She looked very similar to Venus, a Succubus, but there were a few differences. She must have been a full Succubus because she had pretty much the same amount of clothing on her that Buzzy had. She also had a long thick tail with an arrow at the end, and large bat like wings, and had a tattoo on her lower half stomach. There were also several other women in the room as well. One that stood next to the queen I swear to God if I had to guess was a Vampire, and I was never quite fond of the Vampire genre. Two other Succubi stood next to the queen as well. Not to sure if they were her daughters or what, but something told me that I was about to find out. Anyway, we went down the steps and into the throne room and the queen rose from her throne. "Ah; my dear Venus, you've returned. Were you able to get what I requested?" "Yes, mother! I was able to get the book, but I had a run in with a few Dark Elves who tried to not only take the book but me as well. I was able to escape but collapsed and probably wouldn't have made it back if not for this handsome man here." "Did he now, and he came all this way with you did he? Impressive! You're certainly progressing a lot faster then any of us did. Have you taken him yet?" I gulped when I heard those words. The goosebumps returned to me and chills started running up and down my spine again. Not to mention the fact that every woman, including Buzzy was staring at me, especially; at a certain piece of me. I swore that at any moment that any one of those woman would pounce on me and start raping me or something. "No, mother! I haven't yet, I thought it would be more appropriate to do it tonight. After all, it is our ritual night and now that we have the book, we can fulfill it since the time of our ancestors." The queen smiled and said, "You're learning quickly, Venus! Yes, that will be the perfect time to take him." She then turned towards me and began walking over to me but didn't stop. She put her hand to my chest and I felt a rush of heat run right through me. She then started observing me, again one piece in mind for a second, then started walking around me, observing every inch of my body. Not sure exactly what she was looking for but she observed me from head to toe. After observing me and returned to my face she took her hand and placed it under my chin and stared into my eyes for a few minutes. It was as if she was looking at something, right into my soul. Didn't know if she was going to devour me or what. After she was done looking at me she parted from me and stepped back. "So, you are the man who kindly aided my daughter and brought her back here? Impressive, and judging from looking into your soul, you have the spirit of a warrior, Marshall Burlew. Venus made the right move to choose you. I'm Lillith, the queen and mistress of this castle. I showed my curtisy and bowed before her. She blushed and let out a small chuckle. "Thank you, my lady! So, what becomes of me now?" "You my dear, have done me a great service by seeing the return of my daughter, and a personal heirloom that belongs to our kin, and therefore; must be rewarded. Though I'm quite certain that Venus has already expressed that to you, and I can't think of a more suitable, strapping, and handsome young man then yourself to give my daughter to. My daughter; Venus, shall be your reward. Besides, she will need a man with the heart of a warrior such as yourself to make herself into a full Succubus, for she is only a Lesser Succubus for the time being. "If I may, my lady! What's a Lesser Succubus?" I heard the other Succubi behind the queen starting to giggle at my words. Either I said something funny, or something that I should know. "A Lesser Succubus, is a Succubus that was once a human, but thanks to my magic, as well as my sexual pleasures, she became one of us and was opened up to the true pleasures of the world and what she truly desires. They can also become a full Succubus, but she can only do that by having a mate. Which is why I will give her to you. You've proven your worth by returning her to me. Tonight is the Feast of Souls, our most symbolic ritual, and you and Venus shall serve as the main symbol for our ritual." "What exactly will happen to me?" "Nothing dangerous, I can promise you that. In fact, you will greatly enjoy the ritual, just as will Venus, but enough of that. We have much to prepare. Buzzy, take Venus and start getting her prepared will you?" "But of course, my queen!" Venus then looked at me and smiled and then left the room with Buzzy. "As for you my dear, we have much to do with you. Kokara?" Stepping from the shadows appeared another woman but she wasn't like any of the others that stood in the room. She wore a maids outfit and had a long tail that looked like that of a dog or a wolf. "Yes, mistress?" "You are to serve our hero whilst he is here. Take him to the bathing chambers, have Charlotte prepare the robes for him, and see to it that Yuki prepares a feast for him." "As you command, my mistress! Master, if you will please follow me." I followed the maid out of the throne room through a door and towards the bathing chambers. I wasn't to sure what was going on or what was about to happen, and what the hell was, the Feast of Souls, and what the hell did she mean that Venus and I would be the main symbol? Truth be told, I was a little scared but for some reason excited, so sue me. My questions would be answered later tonight and hopefully I would live to tell about it. Out of the Light & Into the Darkness! Part II Kokara led me to a chamber that had a spring in the ground with steam rising out of it. It must have been connected to an underground heat source. "I will return shortly; master. I must retrieve the robes from Charlotte and inform Yuki of your feast. Please, be sure to bathe yourself well, but not too long. You'll find everything that you need on the table there." She bowed and then closed the door on her way out. As for myself, I turned my attention towards the table and found a small piece of cloth. No doubt, to be used to wash myself. There was also another huge piece of cloth to probably to dry me off when I was done. I took the small piece of cloth, as well as a bottle that was on the table and stepped into the spring. The spring was pretty warm, like it was just recently heated or something. How the hell, could they have known that I was coming if they even knew? [10 minutes later] "Master?" "Come in!" Kokara returned and held in her arms a pair of clothes. She then sat them on the table so that once I was done I could put them on. "I will wait outside the door if you need anything." She bowed again and left the room again. I looked over myself to make sure that I was clean and got out. I took the big piece of cloth and dried myself off completely. I then took the clothes that Kokara had brought in for me and put them on. The robe was completely black and had a belt to wrap around my waste so that nothing would show if you catch my emphasis. Surprise, the robe actually; fit my perfectly. I tucked in the robes and tied the belt tightly. I then opened the door and so Kokara there waiting for me. "You look nice, master! Now, let me take you to the dinning room, for the queen is waiting for you." The queen? What was I to do, dine with her? I kind of thought I'd either be dinning alone or with Venus. I guess, Venus was still preparing for the ritual. As we walked through the castle and made our way to the dinning room, I got to see much more of the castle. I couldn't believe at how huge it was. Also; from what I saw, it looked like that it had its own forge, tanner, and herbs and potions shop. Quite unusual, even for a castle as this huge, but it was quite the site. Kokara opened a door for me and on the other side was the dinning room and there was a huge table there in the middle of it. There were also a few other servants in the room but they didn't appear to be the same as Kokara. In fact, they were actually pretty small. They looked like Imps and I wouldn't be surprised if they were judging from their height, their small horns and tail, but the one thing that drove my attention was the woman sitting at the end of the table, the queen. "Welcome Marshall, please sit, join me." It seemed that Venus and I weren't the only ones preparing for the ritual, for the queen looked completely different. She was wearing black lipstick, and a long red gown, and unless I was mistaking, she was also sparkling a little. I did as she asked of me and joined her. Kokara remained at the door whilst I sat at the table. After I had sat down, one of the servants poured me a drink into the goblet. It was a red liquid that looked like some type of wine. I had to admit that I was a little skeptical at first before I took a drink. I wouldn't have been one bit surprised if it was drugged so that the queen could get her hands on me, but I digressed. I then saw the queen raise her own goblet to me as if to propose a toast to me. "To the future union of you and Venus, Marshall." I raised my goblet to hers and took a drink of the wine. It was a little sour but had a sweet taste to it as well. Kind of like sweet and sour sauce. I then placed my goblet back on the table and was about to ask her something when she cut me off. "So, Marshall! After from looking into your soul, I can safely assume that you are not of this world. Of course, you're not the first one nor are you probably the last." It seemed that my theory was confirmed, I was indeed in a different world. The question was, what kind of a world was this? "My queen, exactly where am I anyway?" "You are in the land of Charisse, the Lord that rules over the dessert on the main land. Our small island is part of that territory. As our dinner was brought before us, the queen went on to explain to me that the land was divided into six factions and that each faction had a lord with it. She also explained to me that the land was enveloped with monsters and that they were all female. Which would explain why all the females that I've seen thus far were indeed monsters. She went on to say that males were very rare around here and that lately they've been coming over here from another world. No doubt, from my world that is. "And that's pretty much everything that you need to know." "Thank you, my queen, but there's still one thing that I don't understand." "And what might that be?" "This ritual, this Feast of Souls. What exactly is it?" I saw a small smile appear on her face as she addressed my question. "The Feast of Souls is a ritual that the Succubi have performed since ancient times. As I said before, it's our most sacred and symbolic ritual. It's hard to explain it to a human. You'll understand when tonight comes, but as I said, no harm will come before you. Like I said, you will enjoy it. In fact, I'm quite certain that you'll enjoy it so much that you may not want it to end." She snickered as she said those words. What the hell could she have possibly have in mind for me? I shutter at those thoughts. She then withdrew herself from her seat and made her way over to me, and right the hell out of nowhere ended up kissing me. Great, I had one Succubus kissing me but now the queen was kissing me. She then placed her hand over my penis and started rubbing it. What the hell was up with these women with rubbing my shaft? Of course, if what she said was true and if they were indeed monsters, then they were driven by instinct. She then withdrew herself from me and whispered into my ear. "Who knows, maybe we can have some fun after the ritual." I felt another chill run up my spine as she whispered those words into my ears. "Now then, if you'll excuse me my dear, I have to finish the preparations for the ritual. Kokara, show our favorite delight to his chambers will you? Then, I want you to bring the book to me from Venus." "Yes, my mistress!" The queen then made her way to the door but before she left, she turned towards me and gave me a lustful wink at me. Not to sure what was up with that but I guess that it was safe to assume that I wasn't in any danger whatsoever. I got up from my chair and followed Kokara to another part of the castle. She lead me to another door and on the other side was freaking huge chamber. A bed chamber of course. "This is your chambers, master! The queen had it prepared just for you. You'll find anything that you may need in here. If there's anything that you may need, just pull on this rope and a bell will sing and I or one of the other servants will answer you. Now, if you'll excuse me, I must heed my mistress request. I will return for you when we are ready." "Just a sec, Kokara!" "Yes, master?" "I was just wondering, what kind of monster are you?" She smiled and blushed at my request but seemed happy to reply. "I'm a Kikimora, master! My kind lives to serve men and fulfill their everyday needs. If you ever need me to satisfy you for anything master, please; don't hesitate to ask. Now, if you'll excuse me." She bowed before me again and left the room. I gazed upon my chambers and was quite impressed by it. It was big but did have a lot of taste to it. I decided however that I needed a little nap. After all, I was willing to bet that this ritual was going to last throughout the entire night. So, I made my way to the bed and decided to lay down for a while. I closed my eyes and fell asleep. [A few hours later] "Master? Master, are you awake?" I heard knocking on the door and heard a voice coming from the other side of it. "Yeah, I'm awake, just a second." I got up and rubbed the sleepiness out of my eyes as I walked over to the door. I opened it and there stood Kokara, a Kikimora and one of the servants of the castle. "We're ready for you master, will you please follow me?" "Of course, lead on my dear!" She blushed and after I shut the door she began leading me through the castle. I noticed that it was empty and there was no one around. They must have all been waiting for me at the ritual chamber. Kokara lead me to a door that I noticed before when I first came here had a seal on it. This time however; it didn't, the seal must have been removed. Beyond this door must be where the chamber is. Kokara opened the door for me and behind it was a long staircase with lit torches to guide me. Kokara then stepped to the side and said, "This is as far as I can take you, master. You will have to take the stairs yourself. I wish you the best of luck and am quite sure that you will succeed." She then bowed to me and I began my descent. As I started heading down I heard Kokara close the doors behind me as I made my way down the stairs. It was pretty deep as it seemed to go on for miles and miles. I swear to took me like an entire hour just to get to the end of the stairs. When I reached the end, I came across a two wide door and I opened it and on the other side was yet another chamber, except this one was as huge as a gym back at home and dark as night. "Ah; welcome Marshall! Now that everyone is here, we can begin." Chapter II Feast of Souls! Once again, the goosebumps and chills returned and to be perfectly honest, I was a little scared. I had always considered myself fearless and afraid of nothing, but this was a first. After the queen had welcomed me the chamber was lit up by a bunch of candles. There wasn't that much light in the room even with the candles, then again there wouldn't be any light at all if there weren't any candles. The first thing that I noticed in the chamber was that everyone was present; the queen, the vampire, the two succubi, Buzzy, there were also a few other females that I'd never seen until now. The one that stood behind the queen I would recognize so easily thanks to my favorite RPG of all time, the Might and Magic saga. The woman was a lich, and it was easy to tell. Sure, she wasn't a skeleton with mummy wrappings like the typical lich image but judging from the lifeless look in her eyes, the great paleness of her skin that lacked heat, the obvious dark cloak, and that giant crown like vessel on top of her head whatever the hell it is. It was obvious that she was indeed a lich. I also recognized that the imps were here as well, except they looked different. I then remembered that the imps that I saw at dinner had smaller horns, wings, and tail. These ones were the exact opposite, probably a higher form of imps. The next thing that I recognized was the alter in the middle of the floor. It wasn't that big, but it was big enough to lay down one person upon it. It was also right in the center of a freaking huge pentagram. I immedieatly thought to myself, [color=blue]"Oh boy, I'm about to experience some Bible Black,"[/color] but i digressed. The pentagram was a star with a circle drawn around it and had several markings in every opening of the pentagram. As I observed the scenery and noticed also that everyone excluding myself was naked from head to toe, say the lich with her cloak, there was indeed one thing that I noticed right out of the blue. Venus wasn't there! Was this all a trap, just to lure me down here so I could be used as a sex slave? I began to feel a cold sweat run down my forehead, but the queen then approached me and wiped the sweat from my forehead and whispered into my ear. "I know what you're thinking and I don't blame you, but I assure you that what's about to transpire here is not what you think. As for Venus, don't worry; she will be joining us shortly, for we must first prepare you to embrace her. Just relax and let yourself be at ease." She then withdrew from me and returned to spot, and turned her attention towards the vampire. "Isabelle, if you would please." "Yes, my queen!" The vampire then made her way towards me and around my back. "Stretch out your arms, Marshall." I did as she asked for I was not about to piss of a vampire and risk getting bit. She then reached around me, undid the belt to the robe and removed the robe itself from my body, exposing myself to everyone in the chamber. Isabelle then threw the robes on the ground somewhere in the darkness and then took my hand and guided me into the pentagram and to the altar. "Lay down on the altar, Marshall." I lay down on the altar and it was a little cold at first but quickly changed. The vampire, Isabelle then turned her attention towards my cock and right out of nowhere started messaging it with her hands. While she was doing that the other two succubi and two of the imps came over and started licking my body. The succubi focused on my upper body while the imps focused on my legs and feet, which felt a little ticklish to me. As this was happening, I got an erection and Isabelle started sucking on it and boy did it feel good. After she started sucking on my cock and the others were cleaning my body or so, I heard the lich beginning to enchant and incantation. It must have been from her own book because the queen held the book that Venus had in her hands. It was a pure black book, no doubt a forbidden book with dark incantations. As the lich enchanted her incantation the vampire began to such down on my cock even harder to the point where I was about to cum. It was in that time that the queen approached me with a golden cup in her other hand, since the other held the black book. Before I blew my load, Isabelle removed her mouth from my cock and started stroking it hard and I came into the cup into it was filled completely. After that, everyone except for the queen withdrew and she placed the cup in the middle of the alter in front of me. The lich then came over and brought another cup, only this one wasn't gold, it was defiled, pure black as night. The lich gave the cup to Lilith and she bent down to my face. "Drink!" I did as she asked of me and drink the vile liquid from the cup. I had no idea as to what it was but it started to make me sick and I spit up some of it for I couldn't finish it. To help me finish consuming it, the queen poured the rest of it into her mouth, kissed me and forced it down my throat. After that she withdrew from my lips and I felt sick to my stomach. What the hell did I just consume, I didn't know but I could feel my mind going hazy and almost felt like I was loosing consiousness. The room started to spin and my sight was going black. I then heard the queen direct her attention towards the lich. "Now, Leara!" The lich began reciting another incantation, but it was directed towards me as I felt a surge of heat and energy shoot out my body. My mind remained hazy but I regained my sight and the room stopped spinning. I didn't know what happened but it almost felt like I got hit with a lightning bolt. My erection returned but it was different then the last one, for it was stronger then it ever was before and I could feel the blood pulsing through it. The queen then smiled and said, "Now that, that's taken care of, we can move on. Venus!" Out of the corner of my eye, stepping from the darkness was Venus. She was wearing a pure white gown and her hair was completely let down. She approached me, kissed me, and then whispered into my ear. "Don't worry, my lover. Everything will be alright. Just relax, savor and enjoy what you're about to experience. Buzzy then approached from behind Venus and undid the strap that held her gown together and removed it. Exposing every inch of her body to me. Most of the fur that she had on her body before was gone but some still remained on her arms and legs. It was removed from her breasts and stomach. She then kissed me again and started moving down on my body, licking and kissing every inch of it until she reached to my cock and started licking it. She then took it in her mouth and started sucking on it. My heart started to race and the heat that I felt run through my body before was starting to increase by a number fold. I then felt Venus withdraw from my cock and returned to my face and she stared into my eyes. "It's time, Marshall! Mother bring them in and let the feast begin." I then saw another pair of candles light up and revealed out of the darkness another door and it opened. Coming through was a large group of men, who just like everyone else in this chamber were exposed and they each went to a woman in the chamber. Venus then got on top of me, pushing down on my erected shaft unto me. The queen then took the golden cup that still contained my liquids and raised it. "Now that all the preparations are settled, let the feasting begin." As the men entered the room and each of them made their way to a woman, most likely of their choosing I noticed something strange about them. They all had this lifeless look in their eyes, like they had been brainwashed or something. What were they, sex slaves and I was to join them? What the hell? Anyway they all made their way to a woman of their choice, including one of them standing in the spot where the queen was before. Even the lich had one join her. As Venus was grinding on my cock, the queen took the golden cup in her hand and poured some of the liquid down her throat and the rest over her body. I could hear Venus moaning as she bathed and drank it. As she wiped it and soaked her body in it, I could feel her lips pressing down harder on my cock and she increased the speed of her grinding. She then looked me in the eyes again and I right back at her. She then bent down and whispered into my ear. "This shall be your final test, Marshall. Show that you are capable of pleasuring me and giving me your all beyond your limits. Once this is over, you shall forever be mine, and I yours." She nibbled my ear a little and continued to grind on my cock. The queen then returned to her spot and started pleasuring the man who was waiting for her. Buzzy did the same for there was one waiting for her as well. "Venus, why don't you start the festivities." Venus looked deep into my eyes and a huge smile formed across her face and she started an incantation of her own. "Zarsas, zarsas, nester nester zarsas. Zarsas, zarsas, nester nester zarsas." The pentagram that we were conceiled in started to glow and Venus took my cock in her hand and slid it into her wet, moist lips. She let out a loud cry as I saw that she was starting to bleed. No doubt, that it wasn't just my first time but hers as well. After she had fully consumed me, she started moving her hips to relieve the pain. This was the most incredable feeling that I'd ever felt. The heat, and tightness of Venus's walls was almost overwealming. After Venus and I had started, everyone else began to join in and take the men into their beings. Even the imps and lich were getting in on the action. It was all one huge orgy and eventually everyone, excluding the lifeless men, began to moan. The moaning echoed the entire chamber as all the woman, especially; the queen was getting a good fucking. As Venus continued to thrust her hips up and down on mine, I eventually joined her and started to thrust my hips upon her as well. We both started to moan and I could feel her walls squeezing around my cock. As we all continued to fuck, the queen and everyone else, including Venus, began to recite the incantation that she had started earlier. "Zarsas, zarsas, nester nester zarsas. Zarsas, zarsas, nester nester zarsas. Zarsas, Zarsas, nester nester zarsas." I started fucking Venus harder and faster, making her moan louder in ecstasy. As she continued to fuck me the heat and passion got more intense, she reached her arms out to me and I sat up. I put my arms around her waist and she placed her arms around my back and put me in a leg lock. "More Marshall, give me more!" Our lips then locked and we continued to join in on the orgy. I was being driven insane as I was being held in the most deepest embrace. I wanted to cum so bad and give my all to Venus. How much longer did I have to live through this before I could give it to her? Eventually; my wish was answered as everyone recited the incantation once again. "Zarsas, zarsas, nester nester zarsas. Zarsas, zarsas, nester nester zarsas. Zarsas, zarsas, nester nester zarsas." As they continued to recite the incantation, Venus wrapped herself around me even tighter and kissed me deeper and increased her thrust again and finally; I exploded inside her giving Venus what she wanted. Apparently; we weren't the only ones though as the men let out their loads as well and was giving there's to the ladies as well. This was both; the most blissful and painful feeling that I had ever felt as I continued to cum inside Venus womb. I felt like I was dying as my vision started to go black and my mind was slipping away, and what seemed for an eternity, the feeling finally subsided and I laid back down on the altar with Venus head laying down on my chest, and I blacked out. Chapter III Home Sweet Home and Nightmares? "Mwahahahaha! Give it to him, let him have it." "Hahaha! Yeah, shove one down his throat as well. Plug up that cursed mouth of his." "Hahahaha! Agreed; I'm going to enjoy violating him like this, hope you all are." I couldn't speak or yell, I didn't have my voice and my body was all chained up. What the hell was going on? I then felt something rub against my ass. [color=blue]"Don't you freaking dare,"[/color]I yelled in my mind. [color=blue]"Keep that damn thing away from me. You do it and they'll be some serious hell to pay."[/color] "Mwahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" I then woke up with a cold sweat running down my forehead and tears falling from my eyes. My hips hurt like crazy and I realized that I was in a bed. Was I back in my chambers? I had no idea at first with it being as dark as it was. I then felt a pair of hands reach behind my back and wrapped around my arms. I jumped at first as after the nightmare that I just had scared the living hell out of me. "Nightmare, my love?" I recognized the voice immedietly and found that it was Venus wrapping her arms around me. "I don't know what the hell I just had, It felt so damn real. I just want to forget about it." I then heard another voice coming from my other side and I gulped when I heard it. "I think I can help with that." I then look to my left and I find the queen in bed with me as well. My eyes widened, what the hell happened? I barely remember from what happened after the ritual accept for the fact that after I gave myself to Venus, I ended up blacking out, and now I wake up to find myself in bed with not just Venus, but the queen as well? The queen then took her hand under my chin and kissed me. "Mother, what do you think you're doing?" The queen then withdrew from my lips and then started messaging my dick. "Oh come now, Venus. Our favorite human had a horrible nightmare and wants to forget about it. She then moved down the sheets and started sucking down on my dick hard. I couldn't help but moan as she down on it. Venus, not wanting to be outdone my her mother put her hand around me and started kissing me. As good as the queens kiss was, I actually prefered Venus. The queen continued sucking down on my shaft until I eventually came in her mouth. She drank all the liquid that flew from it and gulped it down and then withdrew from my cock. "Such delicious liquids. Even more delicious then my dinner earlier." Venus withdrew from my lips and I gulped at the queens expression. She then got up from the bed and left the room with her exposed body before us. Before she left, she again gave me a very lustful wink and left the room. It turned out that I was back in my chambers. I turned my attention towards Venus who was staring at me with a froan look on her face. "Does my mother really satisfy you more then I? Am I not good enough for you?" I smiled at her and then kissed her again. "You more then satisfy me, my darling." She smiled and we both lay back down on the bed. "So, what happens now?" "It's quite simple, you and I are now bound to each other. You are mine, and I'm yours. This is your home now and every night that we're together you shall shower me with your love and lust, and the more that you give me, the closer that I shall come into becoming a full succubus." I jumped when I heard those words. "Wait, you're not a full succubus yet?" "Hahaha! No, silly; I can't just become a succubus from just having you once. No, I must absorb enough spirit energy from you in order to become a full succubus." "How much must you absorb?" "I don't know, for some succubi is different. Some don't need a whole lot and some do. I mean, we did do it twice in one night. After the ritual, you were still so horny and drunk with lust that I couldn't help but take you again for I was in the same manner. However; I didn't get much of you since my mother was still horny as well even after her human. So, she decided to follow us back here to your chambers and sneak in bed with us and take you as well." "I guess that explains why I don't remember much after the ritual since I blacked out." Venus then snuggled up close to me and put her head on my chest and an arm around me. I put an arm around her as well and held her close to me. So much, had happened in the last day or so and I couldn't believe at where I was at. I was now living among a whole group of succubi and other monsters. Despite the blowjob that the queen had just given me, that nightmare still haunted me. Though it didn't return to me thanks to Venus snuggling right next to me. I may not know what was going on or why I was here and why these succubi took a liking to me and started loving me. I mean granted, I was more of a fighter not a lover but I could get use to this. I then fell asleep and drifted away. Chapter IV A Maids Duty! I woke up the next morning, surprisingly; well rested. Venus remained asleep as she remained snuggled right up to me like I was some sort of a teddy bear. She just seemed so peaceful and beautiful as she lay there. I kissed her on the head and she woke up. "Morning beautiful!" She chuckled and replied, "Morning handsome!" She then reached up to me and kissed me back and then just snuggled right back up with me. "Did you sleep well?" "Yes, in fact I did. Possibly; the best in a long time." "That's good to hear." She then kissed me again and then got up from the bed. Showing me every inch of her body. "By the way, Venus. What's up with the fur that covers your body?" "It helps to protect my body until I develop into a full succubus. Though, as you saw last night, I can also use magic to change my body to how my man prefers it and removed parts of my fur for the night." I blushed when I heard her say that she changed it for me. This was the first time that I'd ever been with a woman and I couldn't help but feel a little embaressed. "Th...thanks, I think!" She smiled and came over to me and kissed me once more. "Of course, sweetheart! Now, if you'll excuse me, I have some things that I need to take care of. I'll see you later. Why don't you take this time to explore the castle a little. Maybe visit the forge and get yourself a weapon forged. Something tells me that mother might need you to do something for her." As she opened the door, Kokara came in, carrying a tray. "Ah; good morning, Lady Venus." "Morning Kokara, breakfast for your master I take it?" "Indeed! It is my noble duty to serve master and his meals." "Indeed it is!" [Whispering into her ear] "Just remember, he's mine. Help yourself to your own meal if you want, but don't try to steal him from me because you know what'll happen of you do." "Of course, I wouldn't think of stealing master from you." "Good! Now, if you'll excuse me." I got up and put my robe on that was hung up waiting for me as Kokara brought the tray to the table in my room and lay it down for me. "Morning master!" "Morning Kokara!" "Did you sleep well?" "I did!" "That's good to hear, I have your breakfast here for you master." "Ah; thank you!" I made my way over to the table and noticed that Kokara had her eyes on something. A prize just waiting to be claimed. "See something you like, dear?" She blushed and turned her head as I sat down in the chair. "Have you had your breakfast yet?" "N...No, I haven't yet, master!" "I've got something here for you my dear." I undid the belt to my robe and revealed to here my hard on that I had and she blushed yet had a delightful look in her eyes. She quickly then got on her hands and feet and I'm really not kidding here, legitily crawled over to me and just started sucking down on my shaft. I could feel her tongue wrapping around my cock as she sucked down on me hard. She didn't waste any time either and made me cum just shortly after she started. After I let out my load in her mouth she cleaned my cock for me and wiped herself clean. "Thanks for the meal, master." "Anytime, my sweet!" She blushed and bowed to me and left me in peace with my own meal that I had yet to have. [10 minutes later] After I had my breakfast I then realized in my head, [color=blue]"What the hell did I just do? I allowed my maid to give me a blowjob?"[/color] In fact, it wasn't just her, I remembered that the queen had given me one last night and Venus claimed that I took them both after the ritual. Was I becoming more like them? Was my own lust becoming as powerful as theirs? I mean, granted I didn't dare hide the fact that they all had their own form of beauty and it attracted me greatly. In fact, they felt more attractive to me ever since the ritual had ended. [color=blue]"Perhaps; I should pay either the queen or the lich a visit after I've gone to the forge as Venus suggested."[/color] I cleaned my face and took out a pair of clothes that were in a dresser and dressed myself and called in Kokara. "All done, master?" "Yes, I am! Please, take care of this for me will you?" "Of course, master! So, where are you off to?" "To the forge!" "Ah! To see Veronica huh? Give her my regards when you see her will you?" "I'll be sure to do that." I then left Kokara to her duties and headed for the forge. Chapter V I Need a Weapon! I swear that this castle was so big that you could easily lose yourself in it. It almost felt like I was actually exploring the halls of Hogwarts. Granted it wasn't as big as Hogwarts but had enough mystery to it in order to lose yourself within its walls. Then again, the irony of it all was that at any moment one of the succubi or other monsters that lived within these walls could try to snatch me and have their way with me at anytime, especially; if I was somehow now becoming more like them. I then remembered reading a topic on succubi that they had the ability to not only transform women into succubi but men into an incubus, the male version of the succubus. Great, just what I needed to become, an incubus. Anyway; I finally reached the forge where I found a woman working it. It wasn't difficult to tell what kind of a monster she was, the one eye sort of gave it away. A cyclops, and she noticed me right away. "Ah; the new master of the castle. I believe it's Master Marshall, correct?" "Yes, that's right; and you must be Veronica? Kokara sends her regards." "Haha! That's just like Kokara! So, what can I do for you master?" Geez la weez, what was up with everyone calling me master all of a sudden? It was one thing that Kokara called me that since she was appointed to be my maid by the queen, and I wasn't really the queens mate, I was Venus's. "I need a weapon forged for me if you could." "But of course, master! I can forge any type of weapon. What kind would you like? A sword, an ax, a bow maybe, a dagger? Just name the type and I'll have it forged for you." I was surprised when she said that she could forge any weapon for me but I was a martial artist, not a swordsman, axman, archer, or thief. What I needed was something more suitable for me, for I fought with my fists and feet. I was an expert in Taekwondo, the kicking art. "Actually; Veronica, I don't use any of those weapons. I'm an unarmed fighter. I fight with my fists and feet." "Ah; a monk are you?" A monk? Did she just really call me a monk? Well, I guess you could get away with calling me that since monks who were trained in combat never did use a weapon other than a staff along with their fists and feet. The only thing was that I didn't have any spiritual powers other then on rare occasions when I had the gift of foresight, but that's more of a psychic ability then spiritual, but I guess if I was going to be called a monk you might as well as stop calling me Marshall and start calling me Miroku since I was now turning more into him by the second. "I guess; you could call me that. Back in my world I'm known as a martial artist." "Ah; I see, but alas, gauntlets are the only one type of weapons that I cannot forge. However; I do know of a place where you might be able to find yourself a decent pair that can serve you greatly." "Really; and where can I find these gauntlets?" Veronica reached in her bag and pulled out what seemed to be a scroll and unrolled it on a table. "I found this scroll on my journey around the island and decided to settle here for a while. I was going to go and find these myself and study them so I could study them and learn how to forge the weapon, but I've not the courage to go and find them." "In that case, I shall go and retrieve them." "You would? In that case, may I travel with you? I wish to see these gauntlets with my own eyes. Plus, it is said that these are the gauntlets of Ragnarok itself. They don't have any enchantments on them but it's said that the person who wields them will be a force to be reckoned with. Besides, you may need the help of a weapons master such as myself since its also said that they are guarded by some mysterious creature as well." "That wouldn't be such a bad idea. I should go and inform Venus first before we leave." "Good idea, and while you're doing that, I'll get ready myself, for there's a few things that we'll need. When you're ready, meet me outside the castle. I also think that Venus might be with Calypso?" "Whose Calypso?" "Calypso is our herbalist. Venus spends a lot of time with her learning the ways of alchemy. I guess she just has a thing for it since she was an alchemist before Lilith turned her into a succubus." "I see, I'll then head over there." Chapter VI Return of a Warrior! "You must be out of your mind. Those gauntlets are just a mere legend and nothing else. Even I've heard of them and yet no one has claimed to have ever found them, and even those who have, have never returned with them or lived to tell the tale. Why should I let you go with Veronica to find them?" "You said that on your way back here you were ganged up by a group of dark elves that tried to take you and the black book right? Well, now that you have me I can protect you, but I can't do so unless I have a weapon that can aid me in doing that." "Then train yourself with a different weapon and just focus on increasing your strength, but don't go around chasing some myth that may not exist." "I can't do that!" "Why?" "Whose to say that these dark elves won't try to come here and take the book along with you? I don't want to lose you, Venus." "I don't want to lose you either, Marshall." "Then let me go and find the gauntlets. We have a scroll that will lead us to them, and according to the scroll, the cave that leads to the gauntlets is not that far from the castle." "Ah! Fine, but I'm coming with you." "Absolutely not, it's too dangerous." "Oh? So, it's too dangerous for me but not for you because you're trained in combat and I'm not?" "That's not what I.....Oh! Alright; fine, but on one condition, if we run into trouble. You need to stand back and let me handle it. Deal?" "Deal! Now, I need to gather a few things. Before we go, you should see Charlotte first. She said that she had something for you." "Alright; see you in a few." "A few?" "Never mind!" I left the herbalist shop and made my way to Charlotte's shop. She owned the tannery shop in the castle. I was guessing that she made outfits and designed color patterns for them as well. I walked in and found no one there until I heard a voice coming from above my head. "Ah; Master Marshall, I was wondering when you were going to show up. I have something for you." I looked up and I saw her crawling down from the ceiling with her eight legs and red glowing eyes. I could tell immediatly that she was a spider, part of the arachned family. She wore a long blue kamono with the spider and its web on it. When she reached the floor I got a better look on her as the light hit her and she was surprisingly pretty cute for a spider lady. She brought down with her something wrapped in a package. I wasn't to sure at what it was but judging from the size of it, maybe some new clothes maybe? "Lady Lilith asked me to make these for you. When she looked into your soul she saw something that was a part of you and meant a great deal to you. So, she asked me to make you these as a gift for the safe return of Lady Venus." "Thank you!" I took the package and opened it and I was dead shocked to what I found inside as I took the two pieces of clothing from the package. They were actual representations of my marital arts uniform. I couldn't believe it, it was all here. My name where Grandmaster Park signed it in the Korean language, and sewed right into the uniform was the symbol of our school back home, the Taegeuk with the fist through it and it was all pure white. "Thank you, Charlotte!" "My pleasure, I hope you don't mind but we added a little something to it, take a look at the back." I flipped the shirt around and found sewed in the back was a snake and a scorpion. "Lilith saw that you bared the mark of the snake and the scorpion so we thought to give yourself your own symbol, we added them both to the uniform for you." It was a little overdone but I didn't mind it that much. It took me a minute to realize of what she meant by bearing the mark and then it hit me. She must have been referring to my zodiac symbols. In America, my zodiac was that of the scorpion since I was born between the end of October and middle of November which was the time of the scorpion, Scorpio, and in China the year 1989 was the year of the snake that I was born under. So, I guess it did make sense of why they added them. My original uniform didn't have these but I suppose it did make the outfit a little more classy. However; I noticed that there was one piece missing and that was when she handed me a box and opened it for me and I found inside an actual representation of my black belt. When I touched it, I could remember all of the training, all the forms, all the skills that my master had taught me and all the time that I put in to make it all the way to black belt in Taekwondo. I could feel myself becoming whole again now that my warrior spirit was revitalized with the symbol of the kicker. I thanked Charlotte once again and asked her to give my thanks to the queen and she was happy to oblige. I returned to my chambers real quick to replace my current outfit with my renew uniform. As I was putting it on I noticed that there was one thing still missing. I searched the dressers for a black shirt and what luck I had happened to find one but the sleeves were a little too long. So, I cut them off about half way and it was perfect. I then put it on along with my uniform, and tied my belt and everything was fit perfectly to my shock. I looked at myself in the mirror and couldn't believe at how good felt to be back. I then bowed at myself and left the room. I made my way to the castle exit and found Venus and Veronica there waiting for me. "Alright; let's go!" -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 18, 2017 10:19 AM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Darkness-Ryu's Story [2/4] Chapter VII The Captured! It took a few minutes before we got out the door as Venus and Veronica observed the new outfit that I was wearing. I think they were both intrigued by how it was made. "What in the world our you wearing, darling?" "Indeed, but it does look very interesting to say the least." "Charlotte made this for me, as a gift from Lilith. Apparently; when she looked into my soul, she saw my life as a warrior and thought that it would be more fitting for me to look the part." Venus raised her eyebrow while Veronica let out a small smile. "Well, just don't always be expecting that from her because she likes enticing men with gifts in order to get something in return and I think you know what I'm talking about." I approached her and pulled her into a kiss. "I told you, I'm yours and yours alone. It will take more then a few gifts to entice me." I let out a smile and she did right back as Veronica approached the door and opened it. "Shall we be on our way?" I nodded and we left the castle and began heading out. After we crossed the bridge that was built over the molt. Veronica pulled out the scroll and began observing the direction that we needed to head in. "According to the scroll, the gauntlets our located in a series of caves known as; the Caves of Deception." "Why don't I like the sound of that?" "Good question! I've heard rumors about these caves. It's said that they're filled with an ancient magic that's used to lure all trespassers into a fall sense of security and deceive them, hence why they're called the Caves of Deception." "Then, we'll need to be on our toes and make sure that whatever happens, we don't give in to deception." "Indeed," as Venus gave me a solid smirk at the thought of me not giving into deception. "According to the scroll, the caves our located west of the castle. It should be easy to find the caves since they're located right smack in the middle of the open valley." "Alright; let's go!" We traveled west from the castle and began heading towards the open valley. It didn't take long to reach the open valley since the castle was literally; pretty much part of the open valley, say for a few trees that surrounded it and the castle itself being up on a hill. [10 minutes later] Within ten minutes, we reached the open valley and this time, I actually; got a chance to observe it then I did last time since Venus and I were in a bit of a hurry to return to the castle. "Ok, now that we're in the open valley we need to....." As Veronica was about to elaborate on where to head next we heard a loud scream coming from the woods behind us and I wasn't about to ignore it but Venus grabbed my arm. "What do you think you're doing?" "Didn't you hear someone scream?" "Yeah, so?" "So? I can't ignore it. I need to find out what's going on. Someone might be in trouble." Venus face began to develop into an angry look as she was getting fed up with the way that things were being carried out. "So, now you're going to abandon a myth just to save someone?" "You don't understand, as a warrior I am bound to save anyone who may or may not be in danger. I have to go, you can join me if you want." Venus then let go of my arm and I heard the screaming again and followed it into the woods and I called out to the voice. "Hello?" I then heard the voice call out to me but was sounding like a muffled cried like someone was trying to smuggle the voice. "Help! He's going to....." I rushed through the woods and found the source of the screaming. I there found a woman being assaulted and judging from the scene was about to be raped by a man. He must have been real focused on taking the woman as he had not recognized me yet. I took the element of surprise and charged at the man. He then recognized me and got up but I was able to tackle him like a football player thanks to my experience as a nose guard from high school. Right after I tackled him to the ground I noticed that he tried to pull a knife on me but thanks to my quickness I used my hands and manuvered myself off of him and got back on my feet. The bastard got back up on his feet with his knife drawn and had an angry expression on his face. "Who the hell are you and how dare you interrupt me from achieving my power?" I smiled and replied with a smirk on my face. "Only a coward would dare to bound, gag, and try to rape a woman." He just got even more angry at me and had the look of an extreme psychopath on his face. "You dare to call me a coward, especially; when I was about to gain all the power that I could ever have? With it, I'll be invincible and no one, especially; you will be able to stop me." "I don't know at what you're getting at or what kind of fantasy you're living in but raping a helpless woman is a crime and there's no power to be gained in that." He then pointed at the woman that lay on the ground who was now uncounsciouss. "Do you even know what she is?" "Yes, a defenseless woman who was about to be raped." He then slapped himself in the face like a person who was facing a complete idiot. "You idiot, she's an Ignis!" "A what?" "An Ignis you idiot, an Ignis. She's a fire element." I couldn't believe at the words that I just heard. Really, a woman who embodied the element of fire. I had only heard legends and myths of such a creature in stories and video games, especially; in Might and Magic. I shook my head though as to what needed to be done. "She might be a fire element, but nevertheless; you tried to rape her and take advantage of her. I don't see how raping even a woman who is the imbodiment of fire can give you power." "You really are and idiot, it's said that those who form a convenent with and element will gain their ability to control that element and I will not allow you to intervene with my plans." He then raised his knife to me and I prepared myself as well and got into a fighting position and raised my fists and prepared myself. [color=blue]"I'll make this swift,"[/color] I thought! I observed the man's position and knew what he was going to do. He charged at me and stuck his knife out at me and aimed for my face but I easily blocked it and hooked the hand with my own locked him in and delivered a hard downward elbow strike into his spine, breaking it. The rapist fell to the ground and started crying in pain as he could barely move but then again that's what happens when you fight a black belt. He then looked up at me and couldn't believe as to what just happened. "Damn you, who are you?" "I'm Mr. Marshall Burlew, 1st Dan Black Belt of the Korean Art, Taekwondo, student of Senior Master Brian Anderson." "Ha! One of Anderson's students, in this world huh? How quaint! Enjoy your victory while you can because your arts won't save you as much as they can in your world, for we our no longer in our world. We are in a world of monsters." He then passed out from pain and I left him there. I then turned my attention towards the Ignis who was being unbounded by Venus and Veronica. "Ah; so you did decide to follow me?" Venus didn't answer but Veronica obliged. "When the screaming fell silent we followed you and found you facing the man who tried to do this. What I don't get is why didn't this Ignis fight back? She holds the power of fire in her and yet didn't use it." "I'd like to know that myself. Is she alright?" "She'll be fine, she must have blacked out from the lack of oxygen thanks to that bastard who muzzled her." "Well, now that, that's taken care of, lets go." "And leave her here with him. I don't think so, Venus! We'll take her with us." "Are you out of your mind?" She said, as her angry face started to return. "I may have broken his spine but if we leave her here, who knows what he may still try to do to her. I will not leave a defenseless woman here just to be raped." "Find, do what you want." Venus then strode off and I had Veronica help me into my arms and carried her. We then met up with Venus who was waiting outside the woods and still looked angry, especially; when she saw me carrying the Ignis. "Alright; where to now Veronica?" "The caves should be near the river just north of here." "Alright; let's go then!" We then headed for the river as I carried the uncousioiusess maiden in my arms. Warning: The following should only be read by the most curious who want to know what happened to the man that Marshall defeated. The following is not a fateful nor happy ending to the rapist and should only be read out of nothing but curiosity. You've been warned. Chapter VIII Wielder of the Flame! Part I It turned out that the Ignis was not that heavy. I mean; granted she was a little above average in weight then a normal type of woman at her size and she looked like an average woman. She was about the same height and built as Venus but there were a few differences. One, I thought that it was weird to actually find a woman with the color of pink for her hair, but this one's took the cake, for it was the color of orange. She had pointy ears like Venus, and wore some weird bracers both; on her arms and legs and each had some sort of gem embeded in them, but here's the real kicker. She didn't wear any clothing. No, I'm dead serious, she didn't wear any clothing at all besides the bracers that she had. Not to sure what was going on with this one but hopefully; when she wakes up, we'll find out. [2 hours later] With the scroll guiding us, we managed to reach the Caves of Deception. We had to stop a few times though to give me a minute to rest my arms but we finally made it. The cave was next to a river and had a few trees around the entrance. After we picked a spot and I sat down the Ignis, Veronica took one of the sacks that she carried and started pulling out a couple of jugs and some food that she brought with her, and Venus actually; started examining the Ignis to make sure that she was alright. I was dead surprised that she hadn't awoken at all on the way here. "Master? Will you fill these jugs up with water for me while I get a fire going?" "Yeah, I can do that." I took the jugs and made my way to the river and filled up the jugs. As I was filling them up a lot of things crossed my mind. I was still wondering of why I was brought here, let alone the fact of how the hell did I get here? It was pretty obvious that after all I've seen so far, that I was in another world and there was still a lot to explore and see, but it would have to wait. After I got the jugs filled, I returned to the cave and found that Veronica had just got a fire going. Granted, it was still daylight, probably around 1:00 o'clock, somewhere in that area, but you can't cook food without a fire now can you? After I had returned with the jugs. I noticed that Veronica had a bow and a set of arrows in a quiver next to her. "Have you ever used a bow before master?" "I have, but its been a long time since I did." "There's some local wildlife around here that's worth hunting, will you go and hunt us some?" [color=blue]"Ha, letting the master do all the work huh?"[/color] I thought, but I didn't mind. I took the bow and arrows and went to look for some wildlife. I never had hunted before but there were times that I did want to and this was my chance. I may have never hunted, but I knew what needed to be done in order to hunt. In order to catch your prey you need to be as silent and stealthy as a tiger. Not letting your prey see you, remain hidden, and wait until you have a clear shot at your prey. I spent about 15 minutes looking for some wildlife and then I saw it. A big old huge buck. Probably; about a 12 point. With it's back towards me I got on my fours with the bow in my hand and crawled to get in closer. When the deer perked its head up I stopped. It then lowered its head again and I crawled in a little more. I was about 20 feet away from the deer and drew an arrow. I had only one shot right here and had to make it clean. I crouched up and took the arrow and pulled it back on the bow as far as I could. The string on the bow was tight and I mean tight but I was able to get it all the way back. As the deer continued to eat, I took my aim and fired it in the back. My target hit and the deer collapsed. I then gave myself a pump fist and retrieved my prey. [Back at the camp] "How is she doing, Venus?" "It seems that she's finally coming too." "Ah; where.....where am I?" "Just outside the Caves of Deception." "Deception? What am I doing out here? The last thing that I remember is that I was ambushed and my powers were drained thanks to that greedy human. I then heard someone hear my scream and called out to me." "That would have been our master who saved you." "Master? Wait a minute, you're a cyclops, and you're a succubus." "Yes, but I'm only a lesser succubus." "Ah; I see! So, where is this master of yours?" "Here he comes right now, and actually found some wildlife." "He's human!" "Indeed, but he's mine. So, don't you dare try to make a move on him." "Hmm!" [Back to moi] As I came back to the camp with the deer over my shoulder, I noticed that the Ignis had finally awoken and was looking at me as I brought back the deer. "Here we are, Veronica!" "Nice, master! I'll get to work on it." I sat the deer down next to Veronica and she got to work on draining the blood from the deer and get ready to cook it. I also noticed that she had built a turner over the fire. No doubt, she was gonna place the meat on it to cook it after the blood had been drained. After I had cracked my shoulders, I turned my attention towards the Ignis who was staring at me with a delight in her eyes. "Finally; awoken, have you?" "I have, and you're the master who saved me right?" "Yes, but please! Call me, Marshall!" "Marshall, I'm Efreet, the Ignis! I'm a fire elemental." I then sat down next to Venus and Efreet to better understand the situation that she was in. "So, what happened? How did you get into the situation that you were in?" "I was on my way home from a reunion with my other element sisters, when Darius came out of nowhere and tried to take me for himself and steal my power." "Why didn't you use your power to fight back? You also talk like you know him." "I do! He's been trying to steal the power of the elements for a long time now and nearly succeeded at taking mine until you came. I also couldn't use my power against him because he had crafted a potion that made him temporally immune to fire. He then forced another crafted potion down my throat that distingushed my powers of fire. The only way I can return to my full power is by returning to my home, the Red Mountain." Veronica's knife slipped as she had a shocking look on her face. "Your home is the Red Mountain, the volcano?" "Yes, how did you know?" "My kind lives in the mountains in that area. Our forges are located in the bottom chamber of the mountains where some of the lava flows in order to make our weapons." "I see, I never knew that there were cyclops living the area." "So, let me get this straight. In order to restore your power you must return to the Red Mountain?" "Yes, I must return to the lowest chambers of the Red Mountain and bathe in the lava in order to restore it. Will you help me, Marshall?" "Yes, of course I will." "You will? What about me? Have you forgotten what you promised me?" "Of course not! I haven't forgotten one bit that I promised to make you whole and I will." "You had better, or I might do something that you may not like, sweetheart." [3 hours later] It took a few hours after Veronica had finally gotten the deer cooked and ready to eat. It had been a while since I had venison and it tasted great. Efreet explained to me that there were currently five elements that had been discovered. Undine of water, Sylph of wind, Gnome of Earth, Glacies of Ice, and herself; the Ignis of Fire. She further explained that if one of her kind has sex with a man then that man will gain the power of that element and be able to wield it. I guess that further explains why that bastard was trying to take her by force. We all continued to chat for a while when the night finally hit. However; Veronica had other things on her mind. "You should all get some rest. I'm gonna scourer the caves and make sure that there aren't any set traps that we'll need to worry about." "Alright; but be careful." Veronica lit a torch and made her way into the caves. I then lay down on the grass and looked up at the moon and then drifted asleep. Wielder of the Flame! Part II I woke up in the middle of the night and found Venus snuggled up to me. I never realized it till now at how beautiful she looked when she was asleep. I was dead shocked that she didn't wake me up to do it with me. I mean, good god; you've got a lesser succubus who was so desperate to become a full succubus and yet she actually didn't want to do it. Of course, I'm not saying that I had a perverted mind or anything, even though I did use to watch porn and anime porn a while back, but there's an old saying that porn actually helps to develop a healthy mind. It might be different for others but for me. It actually made me realize that a woman's body is not to be used for some type of rag doll or epic fantasy fetish, but are to be respected and as bizare as it sounds, porn really helped me with that, and even though Venus was a succubus. I actually did respect her body and there was no way in hell I'd force myself on her without her concent. As I stared at the sky and heard crackling I noticed that the fire was still lit and was quite shocked that it hadn't gone out. I looked at the fire and saw Efreet there sitting next to the fire and waving her hand through it. To see how she was doing, I freed myself from Venus grasp who moaned a little at first but drifted back asleep. I made myself over to Efreet and sat next to her. "The hell you still doing up this late?" "I couldn't sleep, I still have a lot on my mind." "About what happened earlier today?" "Uh huh; and I'm very grateful that you saved me. I wish there was something that I could do to return the favor but alas, there's nothing that I can offer you right now until my power is restored. Except for one thing, my body." "It's alright; I'm.....wait what?" Efreet blushed but then faced me and took my hand in both of hers. "I.....I want to make you my master." I wide eyed her as to what she just said. "The heck are you talking about?" "I want you to be my elementalist. I want to share with you my fire." "But I thought you said that your power had been drained and that you need to return home in order to revive it?" "Yes, but I can still form the covenant with you, and as you probably may have guessed. It can only be done through sexual intercourse." "But are you sure that, that's alright? I mean, you were almost force upon against your will and I don't feel right if you feel that your not ready." "It's alright! Besides, you saved me. You showed me that you have a passionate heart, with a fighting spirit, just like a flame, and I can't think of a more suitable man then to share my fire with, and don't worry. I know exactly what Venus wants. She wants you to make her a full succubus, doesn't she?" "How did you know?" "The way she looks at you, the way she talks about you, the way she cuddles up with you. All the hints are there. Besides, other then a few rare cases, lesser succubi are driven by the instincts and lust of a full succubi and want to experience the joy of being a full succubi. Hence why they seek a man to give them their spirit energy so they can fully transform." "You seem to know a lot about lesser succubi." "I had a best friend who was once human and ended up becoming a lesser succubi and then a full succubi after she found the man of her dreams." "What happened to them?" "I don't know! Soon after she found him, they disappeared." "I see!" "So, will you form a covenant with me, master?" This at first was a little too much for me to take in, but the fact alone was that by forming a covenant with her, I would gain the ability to control fire and that sounded pretty cool to me, and fire, despite its aggressive heat, was one of the few elements that I liked being around the most with. However; even thought there was definetly something inside me that was changing. I still had my gentleman qualities towards ladies and as much as I wanted to take her up on her offer right now. I just couldn't! "I'm sorry; Efreet, but I cannot take you up on that right now." Tears began to fall from her face as I rejected her offer. She then got up and started to walk away from the camp but I grabbed her wrist to stop her. "Why? Wh............Why are you stopping me? Just let me go." "I can't do that." "Why do you care? You just refused of what I wanted to offer you. What I wanted to reward you with for saving my life. Is it because of your succubus? Maybe you're more into the pure lustful type who just want to use you for their own sexual desires." I then got up and approached Efreet and hugged her. She didn't seem to fight it nor try to accept it. "You idiot! I can't just let you wonder off on your own after what had happened to you. Listen to me Efreet. I do want to accept your offer, that's the truth, but I can't right now." "Why?" "Trust me when I say that it has nothing to do with Venus. Yes, I do attend to fulfill my promise to her and continue to give her my spirit energy so she can complete her transformation, but if I were to just simply take you, offer or not, I could never consider myself a warrior nor a man ever again. It would distinguish what honor and pride that I have left." "So, you will consider it then?" "Of course I will, but not now, especially; when you were the one who was almost raped. Besides, if I did it now with you, there would be some serious hell to pay." She then chuckled a little as I wiped the tears from her eyes. I may not have been able to take her yet, but there was at least one thing I could do. I put both of my hands to her face and pulled her into a passionate kiss. She greatly; accepted it and kissed me back. After we were done, I pulled away from her. " We should both; get some sleep. We have a lot to do tomorrow." She nodded and I sat her back down at the campfire and I returned to Venus but before I did Efreet called out to me again. "Um, Marshall? Can I at least sleep with you? And if Venus has a problem with it, I'll take the blame." I gave her the nod of approval and returned to Venus she cuddled up with me and Efreet lay down next to me on my other side and cuddled right up with me. I put both of my arms around the girls and drifted back to sleep. I wasn't to sure at what was going to happen when we entered the cave, or how Venus would react to the offer that Efreet had given me, but only time could tell. Chapter IX Ambushed! I woke up with the darkness beginning to fade away as the sun began to rise. Probably; around 5-6 in the morning. I also found both; Venus and Efreet to be missing, and then I heard whispering coming from the fire pit. Actually; it sounded more like hush hush if you asked me. I rubbed the gunk out of my eyes and got up to find Venus, Efreet, and Veronica talking with each other. I was shocked to see Venus sitting next to Efreet. No doubt, that Venus and Efreet were probably discussing with the offer that she had given me last night. I approached the girls who also seemed to have breakfast ready. Good thing too, because I was starving. "Morning sleepy head!" "Morning lustful one!" Venus chuckled at that as I approached her and gave her a quick kiss. "Here, breakfast!" "Thank you! Morning ladies!" "Morning!" "Morning, master!" "I then sat down and started eating my breakfast. As I was doing so, I turned my attention towards Veronica. So, Veronica! We're you able to find what we were looking for?" "Unfortunetly; no! I was able to solve some of the puzzles that were inside the cave, but the final one may prove to be our undoing at finding the gauntlets." "And why is that?" "It's one of those puzzles that can only be unlocked if you have the key. I scoured the caves to find it, but it was nowhere inside. Either someone already came and got the gauntlets and resealed the cave, or the key was entrusted to someone else. Besides, even if we did have the key, there's another problem we'd have to face." I finished my breakfast and continued to ask Veronica. "And what kind of problem would that be." A small smile appeared on her face as she answered that question. "It ain't called the caves of deception for nothing I guess, for when you enter the cave. You are faced by illusions from either your past, present, and possibly by events that may occur in the future." It at first seemed interesting but also a little scary. I've seen something like this before. In the 3rd season of a tv show known as; Mighty Morphing Power Rangers. When the white ranger known as Tommy Oliver, played by Jason David Frank went to the caves of deception under the palace of the vilians named; Rita and Lord Zedd to retrieve the zeo crystal, ended up facing illusions similar to what Veronica had stated. If what she said was true, then I would have to be on guard, for I had my own demons to worry about. "I see, what kind of a key are we looking for?" "Seems to be some sort of a staff. The staff apparently; is needed to fit right inside the puzzle and then the dials need to be rotated to a certain degree in order to unseal the gate." "Hmm; so, we're at a dead end. We don't even know what kind of a staff we're looking for." "What do we do?" "I say, we go back to the castle for now. There's really no point at remaining here without knowing exactly what we need." "I hate to say this but you're right." "Very well, and after we get back I'll........." I then heard a twig snap and apparently; everyone else heard it to. We looked around and saw nothing. Then, coming out of nowhere was a bunch of whips, and they were all aimed at me. I tried to dodge them in time but they were to quick. Whoever was using them was a master at it. "Marshall!" "Master!" Veronica drew her sword and Venus, and Efreet tried to come to me to get the whips off of me but another couple pairs of whips came out of nowhere and straddled the three of them and we were unable to move. Then, that was when we saw them. A group of dark colored women with their whips in their hands. "Dark Elves!" "Dark Elves? The ones that ambushed you on your way back?" "Yes! Be careful; they are masters of the whip and love making humans their sex slaves." [color=blue]"Great, now I'm in trouble,"[/color] I thought! As the dark elves approached us, I saw a male human among them and I knew immediatly who he was. "Darius!" "Hmmmmmm! We meet again, Mr. Burlew! Only this time, I've brought along some help. Mistress; he's the one who tried to disrupt our work." One of the dark elves approached me with both; a lustful and sadistic look on her face and took my chin in her hand. She then pulled me into a kiss which really got Venus and Efreet fired up, but they were bound to tightly to break free. "So, you are the one who tried to intervene in our plans huh? Hmm; you would make a worthy sex slave for me." She then started to observe me as she started stroking my shaft. Ok, seriously? This is getting redicoules. I mean, it was fine if Venus, Lilith, or Kokara wanted to do it, or hell if Efreet wanted to as well, but getting it stroked by every passing women? Outrageous! "Make no mistake my dear. You will be punished for interfering in our plans, but also rewarded, for you've given us what we need. We're taking them back to the village with us and my dear, don't try to resist, or we might do something that you may not like." She then lowered her panties a little and revealed herself to have a penis and I about lost my breakfast at seeing that. [color=blue]"Great, now I'm in trouble."[/color] Chapter X A Warrior from the Past! [Back at the castle] "Any word from Marshall, Venus, and Veronica?" "No, my queen! We haven't heard anything from them for the last couple of days." "I don't like this, Lilith." "I agree, Isabella! Buzzy, you are Venus's closest friend and have more scouts then any of us. I want you to send them out and search for Marshall, Venus, and Veronica and find out where they are, for I fear the worse." "The dark elves!" "Hmm!" "Do not worry my queen. I'll see to it at once." [Back to our destination] I woke up with my vision blurry and found myself in some dark room with nothing but a few torches and candles lit. The last thing that I remembered was that we were ambushed by a group of dark elves, along with that psychotic Darius. God knows what he was doing to Efreet right this minute. If only I was able to harness the power of fire like Efreet said I'd be able to if I formed a covenant with her, I probably could had prevented our capture, but who was I kidding? It was one thing to master the art of kicking, but would be a whole new area at mastering the element of fire. My vision finally started to clear up as the area around me became a hell of a lot clearer. I found myself with my back to a cold wet wall with my arms raised in chains, but my legs freed. I observed the room and found nothing out of the ordinary with it. It looked like a dungeon and appeared that I was the only one in it, until I heard something whispering to me. "H......Hey!" I followed the whispers with my eyes but still found nothing. "Hey.....Over here!" I looked into one of the corners where only a candle was lit and at first I couldn't make anything out thanks to the torches, but after I focused on the darkness in that corner and was able to make out another being in that corner, chained. "Finally; you awake huh?" "Who are you!" "The same thing that you will soon be. A mere sex tool, or slave to the dark elves." "The hell I am, I'll die before I become that damn futa's sex slave." "Hahahaha! So, you know, but you won't have any choice sir. Once the dark elves find a man that they like. That man becomes her immediate sex slave, and to make matters worse. Every dark elf in this village is a futa and they love dominating men, but love having women as well." [color=blue]"Great,"[/color] I thought! Not only were they all futa's but bisexual as well. This was totally; turning into the nightmare. "I've got to get out of here and find the girls before those damn elves do something horrible to them, or worse, me." "Calm down, sir! Panicking like that ain't gonna get you nowhere. Besides, I doubt we're gonna get out that easily. These chains are forged from one of the strongest metals. Hell, nearly lock pick proof! So, all we can do for now I guess is just talk, for it's been a while since I last talked with one of my own." "One of your own?" "Yes, just like you. I'm from Earth!" "Are you saying that I'm not the only human from Earth to come here?" "Ding, ding! Yup and there are others from Earth who live on the mainland as well. I've met many of them and their partners before I got caught up in this little shurade." So, then my hunch was realized. This 100% confirmed the fact that I was no longer on Earth, but in a different world, and the fact that I wasn't the only one from Earth. Come to think of it, now that it's on my mind. I had heard some rumors that people around the Earth were mysteriously disappearing from time to time, and most of them were male. "Then, I guess this would explain why people on our world were disappearing from time to time." "Exactly; my friend!" "So, where are you from?" "I'm Earnest Colin, from Germany." "Germany?" "Yes, that's right! How's the war going, has it ended? Last thing I knew before I left was that the Earth was being plunged into a second world war. With Japan, attacking Pearl Harbor in Hawaii." "Earnest, that world war has been over for almost 70 years now." "Wh.....what? Then tell me, were the Allies successful? Did Axis fall? And what of Hitler, is he dead?" "Yes, and yes! The Allies were successful, and Hitler died not to long afterwords." Earnest let out a huge sigh and then spoke again. "Then, it's done! I can't believe that its been nearly 70 years since the war ended." "I'm dead shocked to find someone from such a time period here. How long have you been here?" "Well, I'd say, about 72 years, and yet I'm still as young as you, and I was only 16 when I first came here." "Have you been here this whole time?" "Nay! I was serving in the war to fight against the Nazi's and defend Sacred Germany, but my plane was shot down and I crashed into the mountain. I then woke up and found myself in a cave and at first thought I was dead. Until I met her." "Ah! So, you to have a partner?" "Aye! The element of the Earth. Gaia, the Gnome!" "You too have an element for a partner?" "Aye! Do you?" "I guess you could say that, but we have failed to form a covenant yet." "That is not good for you then my friend. You should had done so when you had the chance. That damn puppet of the dark elves, Darius wants to form a covenant with all the elements and use their powers for his own diabolical gain." "Damn, but what of Gaia?" "God knows what they've done to her. We formed our covenant the day we first met. We were happy together for a long time until they took us. However; Darius can't form a covenant with Gaia because she already has one with me, and an element can only form a covenant with one man as long as they live, and the dark elves refuse to have Darius kill me. Since they need me for their sexual pleasures." "Damn it, I've got to get to Efreet before it's too late." "Efreet? Are you telling me that you're in a relationship with the element of fire?" "In a way!" "Hmm! Don't worry; we'll find a way to get to her before it's too late. Anyway; where are you from. If I didn't know any better, I'd say you're an American, yet you where the garb of a Korean martial artist." "Yes, my name is Marshall Burlew, and that's because I'm a martial artist in the Korean art for kicking." "Ah! A kicker huh? How quaint! Perhaps we might be able to get out of this after all." "And how exactly are we going to do that?" "Every day, the dark elf that has come to fancy me, comes down here every day to take me to her room to have sex. She gets so horny just by being near me that she ends up loosing focus and only cares about lust." "How the hell is that going to help us?" "She gets so horny to the point that she ends up dropping the keys after she unlocks my shackles and forgets about them and just rushes off with me to her chambers. If we're lucky enough, she might just do that again without recognizing that you're awake." "In other words, I need to pretend that I'm still asleep." "Exactly; my friend!" "Then this is what we'll do." I quickly ran over a plan with Earnest on how we plan to make our escape should the dark elf be foolish enough to drop her keys. I also explained to Earnest that I had another partner that I needed to get as well as Efreet, and swore that we'd find Gaia. "Ha! So, a lesser succubus, a cyclops, and an Ignis? You lucky dog!" "Don't be calling me lucky yet. We're still trapped like rats." "Indeed!" We both then heard a door unlock and realized that someone was entering the dungeon. Earnest gave me the sign and I pretended to act like I was still out of it for when I first got here. We heard footsteps coming down the stairs and then heard a key being inserted into the lock for the door and heard it swing open. "Hello, darling! I'm so horny for you right now. Oh yes, I want you so bad baby. Ohhhhhhhhh!" (Dark elf unlocks Earnest's locks and drops the keys) "Come darling, for I need you so badly." (The elf takes Earnest out of the dungeon and to her chambers) After the door to the dungeon closes I open my eyes and find the keys about two feet in front of me. This was not going to be easy but I had to use the end of my feet to get the keys. It takes a few tries and barely being able to reach them, but I'm able to do so and able to drag them to me and get them around my foot. Now came the real task, I'd have to lift my body up in order to get the keys to my hands and cordinate on which key is for the lock. Plus I'd have to maneuver my wist in order to get the lock unlocked. It takes several tries and several keys, but eventually; I found the right key for the lock and am able to get myself out of them. After getting out of the locks, I then make my way to the door and only open it a crack away to check and see if there's anyone beyond the door and there isn't. Now, I had to find the women and get out of there as fast as I could. "Hang on girls, I'm coming!" -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 18, 2017 3:37 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Darkness-Ryu's Story [3/4] Chapter XI A Hideous Plot Revealed! I was now on my own now, and since Earnest had no way of knowing where we really were and had spent most of his time here in the dungeon. Not only would I have to be super cautious, but also sneaky. Luckily; While there was only a little bit of light, there were also plenty of dark corners for me to hide in should there be any guards approaching. I also knew that this wasn't the time to go all Sam Fisher and take out every guard that came down the hall while hiding in the shadows, for these were all monsters and lord knows how strong they were. I also realized that if I was going to be sneaky; I had to crouch would prove at first to be a little difficult for me to do, but I guess it payed off to be athletic. I also realized one other problem. Thanks to my uniform being white except for the collar and belt being black, someone could very well easily spot me in the shadows, unless I was conceiled in darkness. If I had some type of black cloak, then I could hide well in the shadows. As I crouched down the hall I heard a door open. I quickly made it to a bookshelf that I saw and hid on the side where it was dark. I then peeked around the corner to find Darius coming out of the room where the door had opened. He wasn't alone though, for there was another coming out of the room as well. It was the dark elf, the one that he called; mistress when we were captured. "Don't screw it up this time, Darius. Or, you'll get a far worse treatment then you did last time." "Fear not my mistress, for now that we have that fighter in chains. We can concentrate focusing on harnessing the power of the elements for our own gain." "Are the preparations complete?" "Not yet, it seems that our friends are having some difficulty with the formula." "Then tell them to get it done and done soon. I'm tired of waiting." "Of course, Lady Shiva!" Shiva! I began to guess that, that was the name of his mistress as she headed down the hall while Darius stood there for a minute. Did he know that I was there, or was he waiting for her to leave? I then noticed that he started to laugh silently. "Hahahahaha! Foolish elf, you have no idea of what I have in store for you, for you could never be my true mistress. That honor belongs to another." He then left and headed down the hall. True mistress? What the hell did he mean by that? Did he mean that he didn't truly serve Shiva but someone else? I had to find out what was going on here. I noticed that he left the door open to the room that they came out of and I sneaked in to try and find some answers. I silently closed the door and scoured the room looking for any clues that would help me to discover of what the hell Darius was up to. I then saw a desk in the middle of the room and saw what seemed to be a journal with some ink and a quill pin on it. However; say for a small candle that was lit, it was too dark to make out the words in the journal. I took the candle from the desk and used its light to shine upon the journal to see what it said. I began reading the journal and discovered that Darius has been here for more then 25 years. "1989, July 1st, I awoke and found myself on a mysterious island. An island that was not of the human world and filled with monsters. All female with the characteristics of both; a female human and monster. 1989, July 2nd, As I explored the island I came across a beautiful maiden who took me into her home and made me her lover. Though filled with lust, she had a strong sense of loyalty to me." It at first sounded interesting as I read that Darius was indeed with someone of this world, but the question was, who was it? I continued reading the journal and I then came across something disturbing. "2001, November 25th, I have been with my mistress for over 12 years now and I have not missed my previous life for one minute. In fact, along with my mistress, we have discovered ways to make the two of us even more powerful. My mistress has shown me the ways of alchemy and I have grown quite fond of it. Dabbling in potions and poisons and other brews that will benefit us well. My mistress has sent me on a mission to find all the elements in the world and form a covenant with them, for which in doing so will give me the power to control that element." [color=blue]"So, he desires to form a covenant with every element in order to control all the elements, but why?"[/color] I thought! I continued to read along the journal and I found a log mentioning Earnest and Gaia in here. "2013, March 29th, I have discovered a man named Earnest who too is from the human world, from Germany, and came here during the second world war. He travels with an earth element named; Gaia the gnome. I take the two of them captive and attempt to take the gnome against her will and form a covenant with her but alas. I discovered that an element can have only one covenant with a man as long as he lives. I attempt to kill the man, but one of the dark elves who has come to fancy the man assists that he lives. I must find elements that don't have a covenant in order to gain their power." I continue to search and I finally find it, Darius trying to take Efreet. "2014, July 6th, I've done it, after spending years and money of trying to find the elements. I finally found one that doesn't have a pact, a fire element known as the Ignis with the name; Efreet. Tomorrow, I will plan my strategy to take her for my own, and with my newly bred potion, she will be mine, along with her power." I couldn't believe of what this bastard was planning. I was about to put the journal down and go after him when I discovered one final entry to the journal. "2014, July 8th, I've hit a small set back, another human from Earth has come to this world. He's not like the others though, for he is a trained martial artist, under the guidance of Brian Anderson. He has traveling with him a lesser succubus named Venus, and a Cyclops named Veronica. It doesn't surprise me one bit that Efreet wished to form a covenant with him since he saved her from me but his efforts are futile, for I have now captured them all and have imprisoned them. I will form my covenant with Efreet tonight and not even that fool, Mr. Burlew can stop me. Hahahahahahaha! Yes, my mistress shall be pleased and I will be one step closer to absolute power." I then put the journal down and made my way out of the room and headed towards Efreet. I wouldn't allow Darius to have his way with her, if it was the last thing I'd ever do. As I continued down the hall, I came to the conclusion that I must have been in a mansion or something because the place was freaking huge. To make matters worse, I was finding no traces of Darius, Shiva, Venus, and Efreet, as I continued to crouch and scourer the place. I scourered every nick and cranny of the building, including every room that had no presence in it, say one. As I continued down the hall, I began to hear a loud moaning. I recognized that sound all too well. It was the moan of a woman being fucked, and fucked hard. My best bet was that it was Earnest and his dark elf. The noise of the moans became louder as I came to the door where the source of the moans was coming from. I peeked through the keyhole and my hunch was correct. With just a few candles lit in the room, I could see the dark elf that came and fetched Earnest on top of him and having her way with him, though I bet it was quite a disturbing image to have a dick in front of him if the girl was indeed a futa. "Oh yes, give it to me Earnest, baby. More, more, I want it, I want it." Not wanting to get caught, let alone actually disturbing them. I left and continued down the hall, but not before hearing the elf let out a huge moan of pleasure and ecstasy. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Yessssssssssssssssssss!" I let out a quiet smirk and continued down the hall. Each room that I visited had no one in it and no traces of my ladies in it. Until, I came across one final room. A laboratory, filled with potions and alchemy ingredients. It was a middle size type of laboratory that was mainly built to brew potions and poisons. I also discovered a lit candle on the dresser in the lab and picked it up. I then scoured the lab to find anything that would help me to find out on what the hell was going on here and possibly learn the location of Venus and Efreet. I then saw a bookshelf with several books on it. One of which caught my eye right away. It was a dark cased book and I took it from the bookshelf and sat it down on the desk and sat the candle next to it so I could read it. It listed, "Elements and Elementalists." It must have been a book that talked about the elements and how they forge covenants with humans. I discovered that there was a bookmark in a certain part of the book. I opened it to that point and found that it was about the Ignis. "Ignis are fire elements that control the element of fire. When an Ignis forms a covenant with a human, that human too, shall gain the ability to use the element of fire. Be warned, unless they choose not to, they can burn you with the fire that surrounds them." "I guess that explains the fact of why he drained her powers with his evil potions in order to try and take her." I continued to read the book to learn more on it. "The covenanter can subsequently; have its power of fire grow over time by giving more and more of his spirit energy to the Ignis, eventually; causing the Ignis to have a burning passion for her covenanter and be unable to resist him." "Good God, almighty; he attempts to seduce her to the point where she will have no choice but to accept him without resist. Then he'll accompany her to her home in the Red Mountain to restore her power and learn how to use the element of fire. Not if I have anything to say about it." I decided to take the book with me, should Darius somehow slip through my fingers and get away with Efreet or not and go after another element. When I closed the book and lifted it off the desk, a not fell out. I sat the book back down and picked up the note. I read the note and was shocked at what it said. "Darius, you have done well. Now that you have successfully captured an element with no elementalist, we can finally move on with our plans. As for myself, I can begin the next stage. Launch the assault on the castle with the dark elves on the outside while I work on the inside. Poor Queen Lilith, she's been far to gullible to realize that there was a traitor living inside her castle. Bring Lady Venus with you as well and if everything goes according to plan. I'll even let you complete her transformation and make her yours as well. Poor Marshall, he won't even get a chance to learn nor experience true lust once Venus completes her transformation while he rots in the dungeon. Do not fail me, for we have come so far and are very close to achieving our goals. Your mistress, L." "Good God, almighty;" I yelled! Everything began to click and fall into place. The gizmos inside my head were rotating at its maximum then they had ever done so in my 24 years of life. I now knew exactly why the place was empty say for Earnest, the elf, and myself. No one else was here, they were all on their way to lay siege to Queen Lilith's castle on both fronts. To make matters worse, they had Venus, Efreet, and possibly Veronica with them this whole time. It gets even worse though, I knew then and there that the dark elves were innocent. Well, as innocent as they could be, say for the one who took a fancy to Earnest. Whom I began to believe had nothing to do with Darius and his diabolical schemes. "I'm gonna kill that damn bitch, both her and Darius, as Charissa as my witness." Sure yeah, I may have only been a part of Lilith's family for just under a few days, but it didn't change the fact that she welcomed me into her family and allowed Venus and I to engage in sexual intercourse. Though I don't deny that she too came on to me as well, but my loyalty was to Venus, and Efreet. Her castle was now my home, and those who lived within it were now my family. Kokara, Isabelle, Veronica, Charlotte, hell, even Calypso even though I'd never met her yet. They were my family now and I'll be damned if I was going to let that son of a bitch have his way with them. However; despite all that, I had one fatal error. Despite my body being reshaped and molded into a weapon of defense thanks to my master back home. I still had no weapon to give me some extra force. Though my hands could form as a knife, and my legs forming a swift kick, I lacked the primal force needed to take out Darius. "I need a weapon! If I had the Gauntlets of Ragnarok, I'd give that bastard what was coming to him." Then, out of the corner of my eye I saw something sparkle. Something that I hadn't noticed before. It must have reacted towards my needing of a weapon. I turned around and saw that it was a golden staff. However, it didn't look like it was something of made recently; it looked ancient. I went over to it and I noticed that there was yet another note lying next to it. Though I was getting tired of reading notes, I decided to take it and read it. "I found this on one of my travels but seems to hold no purpose for me since it has no value and no mystical powers to it. Nevertheless; I feel that it has some ancient mystical feel to it but I care not for it. Still, it will make for a good treasure once I rise to infinite power." I then remembered that Veronica spoke that the final puzzle in the Caves of Deception required a key, and the key was a staff. Though Veronica would probably be the only one who could confirm that this was the staff that we were looking for. I wasn't about to take any chances and leave it behind. I took the staff, and the book and left the lab. As I made my way out of the mansion and outside, where it was now raining. I saw two other figures with two horses. It was Earnest and along side him was the dark elf. "Ready to go?" "What are you two doing out here?" "Sheena here had known for quite some time that Darius was up to no good and that her kind was being manipulated and she wishes to set them free. Plus, wherever I go, I guess she goes now as well." "I see, usually I'd take this time to introduce myself to a lady, but we need to get moving." "Aye! So, to Queen Lilith's castle." "No, we make for the Caves of Deception." "What? Why there?" "I'll explain later, but we must hurry and travel swiftly. Let's go!" We took our horses and headed out for the Caves of Deception. I had only hoped that my hunch was correct, for if it wasn't. Then I will have failed everyone, especially; Efreet. Chapter XII The Ordeal! Part I It was night, it was cold, and it was raining, yet we rode fast and hard throughout the entire night to reach the Caves of Deception. I explained on the way there to Earnest and Sheena that the caves were home to a weapon that could help me to defeat Darius, and the scroll that Veronica had that led us to it, and that in order to gain access to the final chamber, we needed a certain staff and that the staff that I had found in Darius laboratory was probably the staff that we needed. They both insured me that it might had been a trap set by Darius should we had escaped the mansion, but what little choice did I have? Without a proper weapon to back me up. How was I going to be able to take on Darius at full force? After riding through the harsh rain at full speed for hours, we finally reached the caves. We brought our horses inside the caves to keep them out of the rain and took a break before heading in. Sheena reached into a bag that she had with her and pulled out a jug of water and some bread and broke it in half and handed Earnest and I each a piece. "Here, you two must be starving." "Thanks, Sheena!" I took the bread and not realizing how hungry I was. I scuffed down the bread very quickly but not to the point where I was choking on it, while Earnest shared his piece with Sheena. "Sheena, I need to ask. How did a human like Darius gain the confidence of your kind? I've heard that your kind loves taking in human men and making them their sex slaves, and why is it that Earnest hasn't been made a slave?" "You are right, our kind does love taking in human men and making them our sex slaves, but our kind in our village aren't cruel. At least, they didn't use to be. We would actually still take care of our men and not leave them chained in the dungeon everyday. That didn't happen until Darius came. Darius was found out of it near the river by our leader, Tia. She took him in and made him her own slave, but actually took care of him. After a month of him serving her, things quickly started to change in our village." "How so?" "Darius began to infatuate Tia with certain desires that he promised would be forever hers, if she helped him rise to power." "By forming a covenant with the elements." "Yes, and it was confirmed when he brought Earnest and Gaia to our home. He discovered that Gaia had already an elementalist as long as Earnest lived, but I got to him first, hence sparing his life and forcing Darius to search for a new element without a elementalist." "Do you have any idea of what happened to Gaia?" "Ha, in all honesty if I knew. I would have taken Earnest to Gaia a long time ago, for it was I who kept Earnest from falling into despair and keep his confidence up." "What she speaks is true. Ever since Gaia was taken from me, I lost hope. Thinking that I would never see her again, until Sheena came into my life." "Don't worry; we'll find her." "You mean, you'll help me?" "Of course, should we get out of this alive and stop Darius. I'll lend whatever aid I can to help you find Gaia." "Thank you, Marshall! I'm most grateful!" After we had finished our conversation and eating our food. I took the staff that I had taken from Darius's lab, lit a torch, and we ventured into the cave. As we ventured in, we could tell that this place was indeed wired with traps. Veronica must have disabled them all when she came through here. There was also some ancient texts and patterns written on the walls of the caves, but was totally in a language that I'd never seen before. As we ventured further into the cave, we entered into a cavern with mist on the ground, as well as a fork in our road. There were two passages, no doubt that one led to the inner chamber where the staff had to be installed and the other to a dead end or some odious place. "What do we do now?" "I hate to say this, but we'll have to split up." "Are you sure that, that's wise?" "What choice do we have? There's three of us and two paths. Earnest, you and Sheena take the passage to the left, and I'll take the one to the right." "Very well, but watch your back." I took a torch that was hanging on the wall, lit it, and handed it to Earnest. "Here, ya gonna need some light." "Thanks! Hopefully; we'll see you at the end." Earnest and Sheena headed towards the left passage and out of my sight. I was about to head down my own path as well when all of a sudden..... "Hahahahaha! Lost and alone now are you Marshall?" It was Darius! I didn't know how he found me and knew where I was, but nothing thrilled me more then to kick the living hell out of him. I charged towards him and performed a reverse sidekick on him, but to the shock of my kick. It went right through him and as I fell to the ground, he vanished. "An illusion? Great, just what I need to deal with." I then picked myself up off the ground, grabbed my torch and headed down my path. It was still a little dark even with the torch but it did provide me another light to see the path before me. The caverns weren't that big as well as I had a few hard times of squeezing myself through them. I eventually; made myself into another opening where it was pretty big. I was about to head around the corner up ahead when I heard footsteps coming around the corner, and coming from around the corner was Kokara, Veronica, Charlotte, Isabelle, and Buzzy. I knew that it had to have been another illusion. Then again, it could actually be real. "Everyone, what are you doing here?" "The battle is over, Marshall. We lost!" "It's awful! Efreet has become bound to Darius and now Venus has become a full succubus for him." "Queen Lilith has fallen as well and her thrown has been usurped." "Darius said that he would spare all of us if we followed his rule and helped him find the other elements." "Master! You've got to join us." I did not like the sound of any of this at all. I knew that there was noway in hell that the battle could already be over, and that there was noway that any of them would say any of these things. I got into a fighting stance and prepared myself for in case if this was real and that they had indeed lost their way. "There's no way my family would lose or give in to a monster like Darius." I then saw a version of myself coming from the group, but this was different. It was a version of me wearing dark concealing armor. I also had wings, horns, and a tail sticking out from the back. This did frighten me but I knew then and there that this was indeed an illusion. It then spoke to me. "You're right Marshall, they've joined with him." "Never!" The group charged at me but then vanished. I shook off the feeling and the pressed on. I continued to keep coming across illusions as I pressed forward. One contained of Darius with Venus and Efreet, joined with him hand in hand. Others were those from my past back on Earth. Stating that I never had what it took to be a warrior and that I could never save Venus and Efreet, nor could I have them. I wasn't too sure at what these illusions were designed for and if Earnest and Sheena were facing them as well, but I had to press on. Eventually; as the mist began to fade away as I approached the end of the cave and to the puzzle lock and it was in my sight. I ran into one final apparition. This one almost made me give into temptation as it tried using my own emotions against me. To make matters worse, the apparitions were that of Venus and Efreet themselves. "Marshall, where have you been darling? Why aren't you coming to save us?" "Why have you abandoned us? Are we nothing to you?" "Stop! Get out of my head apparitions. You're not real, this is all an illusion." "Oh, so an illusion now are we? Are you saying that everything you've experienced so far is nothing but a lie?" "You're so cruel, Marshall. I offered you my body and the chance to become my elementalist but you refused. Saying that your honor was more important to you then me or Venus. You're no warrior, nor are you any lover." "That's right! In the end, you're just like Darius. Dark, twisted, ugly, and full of bitterness. Downright evil!" "I'm not evil, nor am I anything like that bastard. I will save you both; I'll save everyone." The apparitions then vanished and the mist fully cleared as I approached the puzzle lock. I didn't fine Earnest and Sheena there, they must have been lead on a different route. I was about to insert the staff into the lock when. "Marshall wait!" I turned around and found the real Earnest and Sheena coming out of another opening on a little upper path that I didn't realize when I came in. They came down rushing to me, sweating and all out of breath. At least, Earnest was. "Earnest, are you alright? What's wrong?" Earnest was breathing heavy and was unable to speak. So, Sheena explained! "Don't insert the staff first. In order to unlock the puzzle, we have to solve it first, and then insert the staff." "Alright; let's take a look." The three of us approached the puzzle and it was one of the most intriguing and puzzling puzzles that I'd ever seen. It had unusual marks and drawings on it. The drawings that were on it looked like other monster girls that I'd never seen yet. "Are these monster markings?" "They are, let's see. It seems we have, the roper, the inari, one of the lamia family which seems to be the echidna, the witch, the werewolf, the dark priest, and the succubus. Earnest and I found some ancient text written in a room on the other path. It talked about the origins of this place and that it was constructed to seal something powerful." "And what might that be?" "I'm not quite sure, but it said that only one who's mind was strong enough would be able to control the weapon, and have a secure reason for controlling it." "Hmm; very interesting." "Indeed! Let's start by examining the staff, for in order to unlock this seal. We will need to indicate which monster is connected to this puzzle." I took the staff in my hand and examined it. I didn't find anything out of the ordinary with it just by examining it. However; as I approached myself closer to the puzzle, I then began to feel a pulse radiating from the staff. Clearly; this staff was indeed connected to the puzzle lock. I than began to see a glow emitting from one of the carvings on the lock. It was the one that resembled the Inari. "Sheena, look at that." "Yes, that's it! It's the inari, she's the one connected to this puzzle." Sheena approached the puzzle and touched the inari, and to much of my great delight, the inari puzzle key slid into the center of the seven keys. "Now Marshall, insert the staff." I inserted the staff into the puzzle with the radiation stronger then before. After inserting it, I heard the sound of a lock being unlocked. The inari glowed in a bright light and then vanished. The puzzle door then began to slide down into the grown, like someone had just opened up the grown beneath it. After the door had sunk completely into the ground, a gust of wind came out from the other side and blew out the torches yet still, we pressed on. The Ordeal! Part II As we entered into the final cavern we re-lit our torches and entered. Even with the torches, the darkness proved to be nearly impenetrable. I mean, even with the torches, you could barely even see your own feet. Don't get me wrong, believe it or not, I actually like the darkness. If you've got the eyes, it's quite easy to adapt to and be able to see through it. I don't know why, but whenever I'm in the darkness, I actually love it. It's like, like I was always meant to be with the darkness. Could that be the reason why I was brought here and why Lilith gave Venus to me? And what of Efreet? Was I also destined to be hers as well. A succubus and an ignis, together with a human. There was only one way to find out, and that was to find this weapon and use it to save them and everyone else. As we made our way in and turned the corner, we came across a large architecture to the which I had never seen before. Whoever had created this magnificence was had been someone very important or had a great vision. However; despite its great magnificence, there was one thing that threw me off about it. Call me crazy, but it kind of looked like some type of Necropolis, and a Necropolis was no fun to be in. As we explored this so quotem-quote, "Magnificent, Architect of a Necropolis," we made our way to the courtyard, and call me crazy but it looked like that there were flowers growing within the courtyard. How the hell is something like that even possible? I ask you! "Are these, flowers?" "It seems that they are, but inside a Necropolis that's inside a cave? How the hell is that even possible?" "Your guess is as good as mine, Earnest. There's no sun in here and it was completely sealed off due to the puzzle. One wonders how such a feat is possible." "A great many things are possible when ancient magics are used to seal a place such as this." All three of us looked up and we saw sitting there on an a pillar were a pair of gauntlets to which I'd never seen as well. Was the voice coming from the gauntlets? We rushed over to them but a barrier blocked us from getting anywhere near them. The barrier pushed us back and we were astounded as to what had just happened. I then heard the voice yet again but seemed more commanding this time. "Who dares to enter my domain?" I then saw it. On the other side of the pillar was a woman. Clearly; she had to be some type of monster with her eyes being pure red. She also wore clothing that made her look almost royalty or a duchess of some kind. Her skin was also pure pale and I mean pale like a dead person. She must had been the undead or something with how cold and fragile she looked. Since she asked of whom entered her domain I decided to put on my best Aragon performance from Lord of the Rings. "One whom will have your allegiance." She then smiled right back at me and started letting out a sinister laugh. Just like the undead king from Return of the King. "Hahahahahaha! Allegiance? Oh my dear boy, I owe no one my allegiance, but I do know what you seek. You seek the Claws of Ragnarok. Unfortunately; I cannot allow you to have them, unless you are willing to do something for me." "And what pray tell is that?" She then began walking over to me in a gracious way, like she was raised to be a lady when she was alive. As she came closer to me I began to feel a chill running down my spine, and apparently; Earnest and Sheena could feel it to as they backed away but found their way blocked by legions of undead. "Don't worry; they won't attack unless I command them to." When she made her way over to me and looked me in the eyes. She then touched me and I felt my breathing starting to haste, as well as the beat of my heart. Having her fingers on me, she started moving around me, observing me. "Yes! Strong, intelligent, swiftness, and one who has evolved into a warrior through great training but could become even greater. It's been a long time since I gazed upon one such as you." After she had observed me and made her way back to my face and gazed me in the eyes again, she placed both of her hands around my neck and leaned in closer to me. As she did, I could feel my body starting to go cold and knew right then and there that I was losing to her. I may had been trained in martial arts to make myself a warrior but this was one battle that I just simply couldn't fight. She then smiled again and spoke to me, whispering in my ear. "My name is; Persophone the Wight, Queen of this Necropolis and of all the undead in this realm. I will give you the Claws of Ragnarok, but only if you agree to my terms, but first tell me your name, and whisper it to me in my ear, for I love it when things are whispered to me." I did as she asked of me and put my lips to her ears and whispered. "My name is Mr. Marshall Burlew. What do you ask of me, oh queen of the Necropolis?" She let out a small chuckle and whispered back. "My terms are quite simple. You see, I've been sealed inside this Necropolis for eons and have forgotten of what it's like to be held in a mans arms. Remind me of that feeling and the Claws of Ragnarok are yours. However; I warn you. My kind can be very alluring. You may find yourself of not wanting to leave me, or I not wanting to let you go. I might actually keep you here all to myself. Of course, your friends would be free to leave, but I might keep you. However; if you are able to succeed at pleasing me and are able to even grasp the Claws of Ragnarok without fault. I probably will consider of letting you go, for I see that you have a mission to uphold, a saving of all things. I can tell that by just touching you that you've been taken by a succubus, but not a full one. As well as an ignis but you have not had her yet. Prove to me that you're strong enough to resist my temptation after our little game and that you can harness Ragnarok and I'll allow you to leave in peace. What say you, Marshall?" Her offering was very tempting as well as her wanting to possibly keep me afterwords and I could tell that just by touching me, she wasn't lying. Just having her touch me with her fingers was enough to possibly make me give in to her completely, but what was I to do? I needed those gauntlets in order to combat Darius. Besides, I actually did pity her, despite the fact that she was an undead. I mean, to be risen from the dead and live for eons without feeling the warmth of a man again, now that was tragic. So, I decided to accept her offer and help her out and whispered again into her ear. "I accept your proposition, Persophone!" Her smile turned wicked and lustful and she pulled me into a deep kiss. I know that Venus and Efreet would have my head for this but this was my only shot at saving them. Persophone then pulled away from my lips and took my hand but first turned her attention towards my friends. "You two look like you could use a room of your own. You two, take our soon to be hero's friends to one of the suites so that they can have some fun of their own. Meanwhile, I have my own fun to have. Shall we?" "As you wish!" She then grabbed my hand and took me into her castle that was the Necropolis. I didn't know for sure at what she had planned for us, but what was I to do. Knowing her, if I had refused her proposition, she probably would have tried to kill us and then all would be lost for good. We made our way inside and the wight led me deeply into the Necropolis until we reached a chamber that seemed almost royalty. With a few lit candles and a giant bed she quickly pushed me in and shut the door, locking it. She then pushed me back unto the bed and started crawling on her fours unto the bed and towards me like a lion ready to stalk its prey. "I've waited for 4,000 years for this moment. The moment when I could at last be salvaged of my almost never ending desire." She then kissed me again and started making her way out of her clothes until she was purely exposed to me. I ended up blushing again as she started undoing my belt. "Tell me something, Marshall! What does it feel like to make love? Remind me by telling me before we begin. Does it feel good? Is it the greatest, nay the ultimate pleasure as they say it is? What's it like to have your penis inside a woman's womb and pounding away at her? Please tell me so that I can savor of what's about to transpire here." I looked into her eyes as she lifted up my uniform and shirt, leaving me half naked in front of her and answered her as best as I could. "Well, to pretty much put it all in one phrase. Yes, it does feel good and it's beyond all imagination of being inside a woman's womb and pounding her and making her feel good." She then removed my pants and noticed of my erection that she took to great delight at just throwing my pants to the side and lavishly sucking down on my dick right away. While she had one of her hands on my shaft to hold it so she could suck me hard, she used her other to caress my sack. This woman, even for a wight who hadn't experienced sexual pleasure in over 4,000 years, sure was greedy with the way she was sucking down on me. Eventually; I reached climax pretty quickly and I came in her mouth and she continued sucking me down as she swallowed all of my cum that came out. Carefully; not letting any of it spill out of her mouth. After it had subsided, she withdrew and had this lucid, lustful look on her face and I knew that she wanted more. "So delicious, I had forgotten of how wonderful the taste of a man's seed tasted like, but I want to taste more." She then positioned her vagina over my face and looked at me again before taking my still hard on into her mouth again. "Let's taste each other, my hero. Taste me as I continue to taste you." She then lowered herself down on my face and I began to lick her lips. As I did, she took my being into her mouth again and play with my sack as she did. I licked her until her lips were moist and then made my way inside her with my tongue. As I penetrated her with my tongue I could hear her moaning with my cock in her mouth. I took my hands and grabbed her beautiful ass cheeks while flirting with them, I pulled her down on to my face harder and stuck my tongue deeper into her. She moaned even louder and she returned the favor by sucking me harder and faster. Eventually; we both reached climax and I came for the second time while she came for the first. We drank each others fluids and she then withdrew. As she still looked at me with such lucidness, she finally stated that she couldn't take it anymore and right away took my hard on and placed it deeply inside her pussy and moved her hips before I got all the way inside her. I eventually; did and I joined her at moving my hips as well. We both were moaning in great pleasure and she came down to me and kissed me. I could feel every part of her body as her breasts pushed harder into me and our thrusts getting stronger and faster. However; she just stopped and looked at me. "Why'd you stop?" "I want to know what it's like when the man is in charge. Take any position that you want but make it one that you have complete control over my body. Do whatever you want while you fuck me. I want to know what it's like to be completely under a man's influence." I did as she asked and picked her off the bed and pressed her against the wall and pushed myself deeply into her and commanded her. "Wrap your arms and legs around me." She did that and I pushed her against the wall and started fucking her hard. I continued to do so until I eventually; came inside her. My shaft exploded inside her and I could feel her coming as well. She then kissed me again and looked into my eyes again. "So good, it's everything that I have imagined. Thank you, Marshall, but there's one last thing I want you to do for me. I want to know what it's like to have it in my ass. Please, fuck my ass." Now, I was a little nervous since I had never had done anal before but since I never had sex before I came here and did it well with Venus, it couldn't have been as difficult as regular sex was, could it? I laid her down on the bed again and this time decided to take her from behind. I started by rubbing my cock between her ass cheeks, giving her a little tease before I entered her. "Ohhhhh! Please, don't tease me my hero. Put it in me, I want it." I let out a small chuckle and took a hold of my shaft. She the took her hands and spread her ass for me and I carefully; stuck it in her. As I entered deeply into her, she let out a loud moan of pain and ecstasy. After I had fully entered her I waited a minute and then started to move. Her ass squeezed hard around my dick and I had to admit that this was the best thing that I had ever felt as I moved in and out of her ass. Who would have thought that anal felt so good. As I continued to fuck her ass and we both started moaning loudly; I began to fuck her ass harder as she began to praise me. "Yes, yes, yes. This is what I've wanted to experience for so long. This is absolute pleasure and it feels so damn good. More, more, give it to me big boy. Give me your hard cock. Push it in deeper." We both moaned at the top of our lungs and after banging against her sexy hot ass, I reached my limit and came in her ass and she came as well. After everything had subsided, we both lay down on the bed and she lay herself on my chest. After we had caught our breath, she moved her head towards mine and kissed me again. "That was wonderful, it was everything that I always wanted to experience after 4,000 years. Thank you, Marshall, and as promised. I will give you Ragnarok, but the question is. Can you control it?" I wasn't too sure at what she meant by that but there was only one way to find out. Chapter XIII Curse of Lonesomeness! After we cleaned off and got dressed, Persephone and I made our way back to the pillar that the gauntlets rested upon. I still wondered as to how the gauntlets came to be and why they were sealed away in such a Necropolis. After we made it back to the barrier that was protecting the gauntlets, Persephone removed an amulet that she wore around her neck and raised it against the barrier. The gem that was concealed in the amulet began to glow brightly and made the barrier diminish and then the amulet itself was destroyed. We then approached the gauntlets but Persephone stepped in between me and the gauntlets. "I should inform you about Ragnarok before I allow you to try and take it. As I said before, Marshall. I've been here for over 4,000 years and the reason for that being is to protect the gauntlets, but for what or why, I unfortunately; do not know." "So, you really have no knowledge as to why or how they were put here let alone no knowledge of how they came to be?" "That would be correct. The only thing that I do know is that before they were put here is that a curse was placed on them and they gave me the amulet of sealing that would entomb a barrier around them. I was to only remove the barrier if someone came to the Necropolis and was able to unseal it and I deemed worthy enough to take the gauntlets for their own. However; in order to truly prove yourself, you must face the curse of the gauntlets. As for what kind of curse is placed on it, again, I do not know. Do you have the courage and strength to face whatever curse maybe placed on them, Marshall? Will you risk everything to save those that you care for? It's up to you." [color=blue]"A curse huh?"[/color] I thought! I had faced many dangers and many predicaments in my life, but nothing could had prepared me for what I was about to face. Persephone moved to the side and left me to face the gauntlets. I thought hard and long on this and to myself as well. [color=blue]"Was this truly worth it? Was it really worth to play with the hand that I was being dealt with and take my chances at it? Was it truly; worth it to take my chances at this curse and place the lives of everyone that I had grown to care for in the most immediate danger?"[/color] For as far as I knew that this could be a killing curse placed on these gauntlets and the second I touched them I'd be dead. Kind of like the killing curse from Harry Potter, avada kedavra, and the last thing that I needed was to die from a curse. However; I knew that I was once told, "what's life without a little risk?" This however; was not a little risk, it was a huge risk and it could wind up costing me everything. It was then that I decided that I had to take the risk, but not before asking one request from Persephone. "I've made my decision, I will face the curse, Persephone." She smiled and gave me a hug. "You are a brave man. I have not seen one of such bravery in a long time." "I do have one request of my own though." "Oh? And what might that be?" "If I fall, should I be driven into chaos and madness, or worse death. Please, do whatever you can to help Earnest and Sheena to save Venus and Efreet, for eternal rest would surely elude me in death if they had to remain under the influence of that bastard Darius." She nodded at me and said, "You have my word. I will do whatever I can." "Thank you!" She then broke from me and I turned my attention towards Ragnarok once more and approached it. I took in a few deep breaths and summoned up all of my strength in both; physical and spiritual and placed my hands on the gauntlets. A dark light then began to emerge from the gauntlets and I could feel it covering me. It cloaked me completely and I felt something pouring into my body. Like a spiritual entity was entering me and my body began to run cold as I could feel the heat leaving me. It entered through my eyes, my mouth, my ears, and right into my very core. It was like that it was effecting all five of my senses and then it finally ceased and I stood there with the gauntlets still on the pillar. I began to laugh as to think that, that was the curse and nothing had happened. "Hahahaha! Really? Was that it? You call that a curse? More like just a dark illusion to try and scare me off if you ask me. Hahahaha!" However; I then started to notice something different as I started choking on my own laughter. My body started to get more cold by the minute and my vision started to get blurry and I was seeing double. The room started spinning and I fell on my knees to the ground and then that was when I really felt it as a very sharp pain right in the pit of my stomach emerged, but it wasn't attacking my stomach, it felt like it was attacking my soul. I grasped myself to try and stop it but to no avail. "Wh...wh...what's happening to...to me? The pain, it's...it's.....it's unbearable. Ahhhhhhhhhh!" Everything then started to go black as I lost my vision completely; and I collapsed. Before collapsing, the last thing that came to my mind was Venus and Efreet. Thinking that I may have failed them and that I would never see them again and that bastard Darius would have his own way with them. I then passed out from the pain completely and everything was dark. [color=red]"You are the one, Marshall. I know that you can end this curse and free us. You have too, I know you will."[/color] (Meanwhile, back at the castle) "Leara, you damn traitor! How could you?" "Oh come now, Lilith. Did you honestly think that I would actually allow myself to work for you completely? Darius and I have had this planned for quite a long time." "Damn you! When Marshall get's back here, I'll make sure that you're the first one to go." "I'm sorry, but Mr. Burlew will not be joining us, Queen Lilith." "What do you mean, what have you done with him?" "Nothing horrible if that's what you mean. I simply left him chained in my dungeon back at the village, but fear not. Once the ritual here is complete, I'll see him returned here personally. Bring them in and let the ritual begin." "Damn you, Darius! You'll never get away with this. He'll come, you'll see." "You bastard, I'll have your soul for this." "Don't resist my dear's, you'll just prolong of what you're about to experience." "Marshall!" "Marshall!" (Meanwhile, in an unknown destination) My head was killing me and my stomach was aching beyond any measure. However; I found myself relaxed for some reason as my senses began to return to me. I then heard something, something very familiar to me and I realized that my alarm was going off on my cell phone, but that was impossible since I was no longer living in my world. I then opened my eyes and found myself back in my room back home and looked over to my side and found that it was indeed the alarm on my cell going off and I disabled it instead of hitting the snooze. I then sat up and it was confirmed as I saw everything that was in my room as I had left it. My 27 inch Vizio, my PS4 that I had just purchased shortly after coming to the new world, my 360 that I loved a lot. My collection of Duel Monster cards, and my fan blowing on me and etc. [color=blue]"What the hell is going on here?"[/color] I thought! The last thing that I remembered was that I was about to take on the curse of the Gauntlets of Ragnarok but then I had this antagonizing pain throughout my body and soul and it caused me to pass out. Did it bring me back here to my world, or was this simply and illusion? I had questions that needed answers and so I got up and looked at the time on my phone and found that it was 6:00 p.m., and noticed that I had a text and it was from my pal Jordon. Asking me to join him and several others at the club tonight. I at first was hesitant to do so but decided to text and say that I'd join them tonight. If I was indeed back in my world, I could at least enjoy some time of hanging with the boys. I replied the text and got myself dressed and rent downstairs to find that my parents weren't at home. I found a note saying that they had gone out for the night and wouldn't be back until tomorrow. I freshened up a bit in the bathroom and then put on my Nike sneakers, got my car keys to my Ford Focus and headed for Angola, Indiana. After about 45 minutes of driving, I finally arrived at Piggies Club and Bar. I went inside and found everyone there. My pal Jordon along with his girlfriend, Ali. Pretty much everyone that I knew was there, anyone that was a Trine alumni and so forth. Jordon ordered drinks for the crew and we all started to get our party on like we always use to. As we sat at our tables and drink our beers, the D.J. started pumping up some music and the girls took their men to the floor and started dancing like they always did. I however; remained at the table for I had no one to dance with. As I sat there drinking my beer and the guys danced with their girls, I began to remember the pain that I used to go through whenever I saw this and the fact that I was consuming alcohol didn't help either. I would get this pain in my heart and great sorrow because I had pretty much spent a great deal of my life being single and not once had gone out on a date, especially; during my college years. I'd spend most of my time studying, working, and doing whatever I could to succeed in life and it took a great deal of my time. I then began to feel something within me building up and it felt like rage at first but was deep regret. Regret that I would never get to experience what my closest friends did. However; that changed when I saw two women approach me. These women were different though because they were two that I never had noticed before. They came over to me with big smiles on their faces and yet even though I had never seen them before. Something about the two of them seemed so familiar to me and they both asked me. "Wanna dance with us, handsome?" How could I refuse a dance with such beauties? I approved of their invitation and joined them on the dance floor. We started dancing like crazy, especially; when one of the beauties got right on top of me and started grinding me like she was trying to have sex with me. The other who was behind me held on to me and I began to feel a very similar heat from her that rushed towards my body. Why did all of this seem so familiar to me? After we had danced for a while and the dancing had died down for a bit, the two ladies then both came around to my side facing me. Then, the next thing that I know is that they're both planting kisses on me and then they looked at me with such happiness and sadness in their eyes. "What's wrong?" I asked! I then saw tears running down their eyes as if they were in disbelief. "Marshall, don't you recognize us?" "It's us, Marshall!" My jaw dropped as then it all started coming back to me. I should had recognized it right from the beginning, for these were no ordinary women. They were the only two women that ever came into my life. "Venus? Efreet?" They both nodded and held me in their arms for a while and then spoke to me again. "Fight it, Marshall! Fight the curse, don't let the lonesomeness that you once had take control of you again." "You're not alone anymore, Marshall. You have us now. You don't need to fear of ever being alone ever again. Fight it, don't let it beat you. You're too strong to be beaten by a mere curse like this." As they spoke those words to me and the heavyness that I at first felt in me began to lift, the background and everyone in it, including my friends began to vanish. Then Venus and Efreet transformed back into their true forms that I remembered them to be in but then were shackled and bonded to chains, like they were being held down and I then remembered that they were in the captivity of that bastard Darius and that I had to save them. "Save us, Marshall! We believe in you." "You can do it. Claim Ragnarok as your own and save us." "Venus, Efreet!" They both then vanished into the abyss and I let out a loud roar. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Here me curse, I don't know what it was you were trying to show me but I will not submit to this. Yes, I did use to be alone but I'm no longer alone. I have two beautiful women in my life whom I will save and I'm not about to let you stop me. You here me?" I then began to feel my body light up like a torch and the pain that I once felt before returned. Then right out of the shadows, something emerged from me and took on a very hideous form. It was the negative feelings that I had once before. It was my lonesomeness now taken on the form of this giant, dark shadow that wanted to devour me. "Damn you! You were suppose to give in to your lonesomeness, not fight it. By doing so you have made the greatest mistake of your life. I will now devour you and you will cease to exist and your two women shall forever suffer at the hands of Darius. Hahahahahaha!" There was nothing I could do, the abomination had me in it's grasp and I was powerless to stop it. It was about to devour me completely when all of a sudden a light shined to stop the beast from devouring me. "You will not touch him, nor shall you harm him. Entity of darkness and all negative feelings, I hereby cast you out and you shall never harm him again. Now, begone!" The beast then let out a huge cry of agony and vanished before my eyes. Then I heard the mysterious being speak to me as it turned its attention towards me. "Marshall, listen to me. If you truly care about Venus and Efreet, then you must return to their world and save them. You are destined to do great things but can only do them by returning to the world of the Mamono." The light then began to glow brighter as I covered my face but I had to know who the spirit was that came to me before I left. "Wait, who are you?" "Someone who is not to be questioned. Go now, save your ladies from evil." I then covered my eyes completely as the light was unbearable for me to gaze upon and then everything went black yet again. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 18, 2017 3:37 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Darkness-Ryu's Story [4/4] Chapter XIII-II Times Beyond Ancient! I lay right there in absolute darkness, not even such as a speck of light. I wasn't too sure as to what was going on but needed to get back and save Venus and Efreet before it was to late. I also wondered as to what happened just a little bit ago. The last thing that I remembered was that I grasped Ragnarok and then lost consciousness. I then had a vision that I was home and out with my friends. Then, I found Venus and Efreet in my world as human women but then disappeared asking me to save them. This creature then came out of nowhere and tried to consume me but then I was saved by this shadowy figure. [color=blue]"Was the curse one that feeds on the absolute fears of the person that it touches?"[/color] I thought! I mean, I always did consider myself fearless since I didn't fear death or anything. I mean, we all eventually; die right? So, why should we fear it? However; I did fear one thing, being alone. I hated it more then anything in the world. All my life, while I did respect the female body and personality, I always sheltered myself from them. I was afraid that if I got into a relation with someone I would either fail them or wouldn't be able to live up to their expectations. Besides, no woman at home wanted me. They just saw right through me as if I didn't exist or that I wasn't good enough for them. "Heh! Save them? I can't save anyone. I can't even save myself. How can I possibly save them?" Despite it being dark and I could barely see I could still see bits of my body and I brought my hands to my view and saw that Ragnarok was equipped to my hands. "Even if I had a thousand weapons or skills I still couldn't save them. I'm nothing! Nothing but a fool. I should had rejected Venus and left Efreet to Darius and been done with it. Why? Why out of all times would a woman let alone a Succubus and a Fire Element choose me? There's nothing special about me and there never was. I belong nowhere but here alone in the absolute darkness." I could feel tears running down my cheeks as I continued attacking myself just like I had always done for so long now even before coming here. I closed my eyes and just wanted to fall into an endless slumber that I could never awaken from. After all, what was the point in being awake if I'm just pretty much useless? Then, in the cold darkness I felt something. I felt a slight warmth touch me face and it eventually; spread throughout my body warming me. I then opened my eyes and saw a light come out of the darkness. It got brighter and brighter until it eventually consumed me and I closed my eyes again to prevent myself from going blind, and then. I heard it again, the same voice from before. "You know! I have had almost enough of these attacks on yourself young man. You need to shape up and accept the past. Let alone let it go. Have you forgotten of what's happened since you stepped into this world? You were accepted!" With my arm over my eyes, I slowly opened them a little and started to see the light begin to dim and eventually it turned into a black light and took a form that I'd never seen before. Desperate to know of what was going on I called out to the figure. "Who are you and how do you know about me, and what makes you think that you can understand my pain?" "Are you so blind that you have forgotten about me? After all we've been through together and the comfort that I gave you so that you never felt alone?" Despite the figure not taking a physical form but instead of being a mass of dark energy. My mind started to click and I recognized the voice but almost couldn't believe it. "Nyx?" "Good! Glad that you truly haven't forgotten me. It would have saddened me had you done so." "Why are you here?" "Come now! Wherever you go I go too. I did swear after all to keep you safe and I will." "Hmm! Indeed! So, now what?" "It's obvious isn't it? You need to return and save those two. You may think that you've always been rejected when in reality. You never have been." "I don't know! I mean, what if I'm just a tool to them? Venus is a succubus after all and Efreet is an element. What if it turns out that I'm nothing but a slave for them to use for whatever they desire?" "You're still going on about that? Do you really think that if those girls really saw you as just a tool they would be calling out for you to save them? Listen! Can you hear them calling out to you?" I listened and couldn't hear at first but then I could hear something. It was faint but I was able to hear them. I could hear the crying voices of Venus and Efreet calling out to me to come and save them. "Marshall! Help us, we need you." "Save me, Marshall!" They were calling out to me. They needed me and i needed them. "What must I do?" "I think you damn well know what to do. Now get back there and save them, but Marshall, be warned." "Warned of what?" "There's something you should know. When Ragnarok became yours and you conquered its curse I could feel something rising from an ancient slumber. Something very evil! Be very careful! I know that you intend to help Earnest find Gaia after this is over but I fear that it will probably only lead to something far more then you can comprehend." "Thanks, Nyx! You always knew how to keep me in touch. What will you do now?" "I think you know what I'll be doing. I'll protect you just like I always said I would. Now go, and be safe." Her figure then vanished out of thin air and I closed my eyes. I then woke and found myself back in the Necropolis with Persephone standing over me. Earnest and Sheena were there as well and they helped me to my feet. I then told them that we needed to hurry and get back to the castle before it was too late. "We need to get back ASAP or we'll be too late." "Indeed, you should! You have conquered the curse and Ragnarok is now yours." She then pointed towards an open cave that I didn't notice before till now. "Take that way out. It should take you the river just under your castle." "Thank you, Persephone!" "My pleasure, and good luck to you, Marshall." "Let's go you guys." They both nodded and with Ragnarok in hand we made our way out of the cave and it brought us to the river with the castle in plain view. Now, that we were just outside the castle the question was, how do we get in unsuspected? |
MetallumOperaturMar 18, 2017 3:41 PM
| [MSG] Morbyllan's Story [1/10] Hey there, minna-sama, and welcome! Thanks for visiting my little thread, and *I hope* reading my twisted story x3. I'm sorry if, as you may notice, my story is a little.. lengthy. I can't control myself after I get inspired and start writing ^^' But well, I do try my best to make it as enjoyable as possible for anyone which may like this kind of tale. I hope you all enjoy it, and please try to ignore my grammar mistakes and such x3 (I'm not a native english speaker x_x). Soo, I figure it's about time I re-upload my story.. I did take long to do it oh goddess, I'm very sorry. Having to add all the tags again to my story was preetty time-consuming though. Turns out that I also did re-write lots of stuff while doing it, eeh.. Not trying to make any excuses though. I'd also like to thank everyone who has ever supported me in my last thread, or read my story since the very beginning, years ago. Thank you all very much, minna-sama! Love you all <3 Either way, even if it's still sad that the old thread is gone, let's move on. Then~ Day One - Part I It hurts. So much. Just... What the hell happened? My head hurts so much it feels almost like someone's trying to break my skull open using a wooden plank so he can eat what's inside it, just like some people split open watermelons in the beach for fun. My memories are all scrambled, just like a jigsaw puzzle "solved" by my little sister. I feel like I'm laying on a some sort of grainy and wet terrain, and I can feel a liquid washing against my body... Is this a beach, by chance? When I try to move, pain shocks through my entire body, it feels like I'm being crushed under a tank. Agh, just what is this?? I try to focus on my hearing, and I realize how my ears are ringing in such a way it's making my headache even worse. I try opening my eyes, but everything is too bright. And just like everything I seem to do, it made my head hurt even more. Dear goddess, damn it. If it's impossible for me to move for now, I should just try laying still. Now that I put some more thought into it, there IS something more important I should be trying to do and think about before trying to move. Just what exactly happened before I woke up here, wherever "here" is? Try to think back... An explosion... I remember it. I was on a ship... Not just a ship, but a huge, transatlantic cruiser. But I wasn't just a tourist, I was a... Bodyguard. Ah, right. Not a fully trained one of course, I'm still too young for that. I was rather a part-time worker, for my father was the owner, and you know how parents are, they can't see their kids standing idly around. Even if I did have a little bit of martial arts training while I grew up, so I shouldn't be too useless should something happen. I don't really remember why we were there, though.. It was doing the security of someone if I'm not mistaken..? But that did double as a vacation for our family, though. I'm really having to struggle with my memory, of what has happened last... I remember that while I was looking at the sky getting ready for a storm, filled with lightning... Then I heard something like an explosion, and screams... The ship tilted for some reason, it was sinking... I gripped the railguard with all my might not to fall down, but there were two more blasts and I was knocked into the water... I must have gone unconscious, I guess. Fine, my headache is starting to go easier, and the ringing in my ears is fading. I can already hear the soothing sound of the waves, and the water splashing against me. It seems I can move, too. I poorly lift myself, managing to get on my knees. I try opening my eyes again, and now I can slowly begin to see as they adjust to the bright sunlight. The sky is a deep blue, without clouds, and the ocean looks pure and crystalline. I can also see some palm trees doting the beach, and a forest of sorts beginning further away. If I consider the events, it's obvious that I fell into the ocean, and now washed away in a random beach somewhere, alive. And here I thought that this kind of thing only happened in movies, books and anime. Do I have some sort of plot armor, too? As my confusion dissipated, I am able to stand up. I stretch, while trying to look around for any sign that could tell me where I am. It looked pretty... wild. All around. I may have been unfortunate enough to end at an uninhabited island, after all. And for some reason I can't name as anything else but bad luck, my clothes are so tattered that I'm pretty much naked, along with anything else I may have been carrying. "... Great." I sigh, thinking about how funny it is that despite all the random things I've learned over the course of my life, the lessons that I did always skip were the ones about surviving on the wilderness. Well, if I remember from watching these Survival TV Shows... I first must make a signal to tell whoever may pass by that I'm here, right? I scribble a large SOS on the sand, further away from the water, and dot a few big stones into it. This must be enough for now. And now... I guess I'll just venture into the jungle, and try to find a potable water source, food and branches for firewood. Yup, I believe this was the order of things. Still, for a reason I don't quite know, something felt, odd... Different, on this island. Or is it just weird that I'm not panicking? Well, I was taught to always think rationally, so I guess it's just my impression. I shake off the bad feeling, and wander into the jungle. ... It feels like I've been walking for hours. I'm walking a straight line, so I won't get lost, but... It seems I don't know how to move very well on this terrain, because every animal seems to be aware of me, and flees. Meh, I'll just settle for a water source and firewood, then. I crouch, and close my eyes, trying to focus on my audition. If there's a nearby river or waterfall, I should be able to hear it... I just need to concentrate. I should just try to ignore the sound of the insects and the animals that I should just be able to... "Agh, what!?" I feel a sharp pain runs as something hit my head. A rock? I turn around and see something small, and with a dark-brown fur. It's a... monkey of sorts! The little bastard has got another rock in hand, and throws it at me, I barely managing to dodge in time. He smirks at me, and turns, running away. I don't even know if monkeys are edible, but I sure as hell won't let he go away like this after throwing rocks at me. I quickly chase him through the forest, until he suddenly stops, and turns around, looking at me. "Haha, so you finally gave up. But now it's over... Prepare yourself!" Not resisting the urge to try to intimidate my 'oponent', I dash and leap at him. The small trickery monkey quickly runs to the side, and escapes from my "claws". Damn, I shouldn't have warned him! But something is wrong too. I quickly notice that by missing him... I just leaped off a small cliff. "Ah, shit-" I feel myself all wet again, and it seems that I was somewhat lucky, despite everything. It was really small, and I landed in water... Yes, and that loud roar-like noise... "... A waterfall?" I get up and take a good look at my surroundings. I'm standing on the border of a lake, and there's a waterfall right there, falling from a big cliff, in front of me! I fall to my knees, into the water, and start drinking it. I was quite thirsty already, and this water is extremely refreshing and pure. I never thought I'd be so happy to drink water in my life. I'll just pretend diseases and parasites don't exist for a moment, so I can enjoy this moment for now. I sit down, and resist the urge to laugh. As long as I remember where this waterfall is, my survival is pretty much guaranteed. While enjoying the sound of the life-saving waterfall and admiring it, I notice a tall shape on the edge of the water with the corner of my eyes. I look at it, and I can barely believe. "A... a woman??" I get up quickly, making a big splashing noise. She was definitely beautiful. Tall, with a nice and athletic body, a long silvery hair that gleamed in the indirect light of dusk, and some sort of tribal tattoos covering her skin, along with some very light clothing. She was... otherworldly amazing. - pic - It seems she arrived after me to drink water, and only noticed me when I got up and made noise. She stopped, glaring at me. Her glare was undoubtedly hostile, and it felt like she was piercing me, but of course it's natural for her to be suspicious like that, she must be from some sort of local tribe, because of her clothes, accessories, tattoos and weaponry... Eh. Weaponry. I don't know why, but I hadn't noticed the big piece of steel she carried with her that looked like a two-handed sword until now. No, it just didn't look like, it was one. I could notice it was sharp from distance, and that she knew how to use it But she must be just extremely unused to strangers, living in an isolated location like this. I just have to act friendly, and it'll be fine, that is for sure. I try waving at her. "Um, hello! I'm sorry for... intruding. I fell off the ship and ended here, and now I'm kind of lost, can you help me?" Speaking in my most lovely voice, I also tried to hold up my hands in a sign of peace, just in case she couldn't understand what I said. But she seemed to acknowledge what I said by acting a bit surprised, but then she looked right into me, and smiled. Seems like I'm not so unlucky, after all. I just got here, and such a beautiful girl is already smiling like that at me. I laughed out of joy, and was going to began to walk up to her, until I noticed how that smiled turned out. That wasn't a pure, innocent and friendly smile. That was... Menacing. It was an evil, devilish smile, filled with killing intent and malice. "...A man..." She said something, but I couldn't quite make it out very well, and then... She lifted that huge sword of hers, as naturally as if it didn't have any weight at all, and gripped it tightly, like one that's ready for battle would. "Wah-! W-w-wait, I-I'm not hostile, I-I'm friendly, I..." Her smile grew, and I could tell that she was about to lunge at me. Without thinking twice, I turn around, and begin running. What the hell was that? I'm sure she understood I'm not dangerous! We were somewhat distant from each other, so I can probably trust on my speed to outrun her. But that was close. I don't know if either she understood what I said and wanted to attack anyway, or considered offensive, but somehow it seemed like she DID understand. And still.. Just what the hell was she? I can't fight her unarmed while she has that sword. Wait, this- Suddenly, dread feels me, like if something was watching me from behind, and I can't shake that off, so I stop and turn to look back - and something passes through the air where my shoulder was an instant ago, sticking itself to a nearby tree. A spear?! Did she even have spears with her?! W-wait, she's already this close?! I can see her beautiful figure running towards me, still wielding the two-handed sword. Wait, she managed to hold that with one hand and throw a spear at the same time!?! I can't hope to outrun her like this, so, thinking quickly, I lunge for that spear and remove it from the tree while spinning around. 'What do you think now? Didn't think I would turn your own weapon against you, right?' If she looked surprised and I had time, I'd say that, but she didn't flinch, and kept charging at full speed. Great, I notice the spear is missing it's head, it must have broken inside the tree. I'm still able to fight with just this pole, though, so... I grip it more tightly, and ready myself to attack that warrior girl. Before she gets at a proper melee range, she jumps for a powerful downward slash. I dodge to the left while swinging my "spear". Her eyes, which are of an astonishing icy-blue, seem to keep track of me perfectly while I dodge, and she grits her teeth, seemingly surprised that I dodged, but not so surprised, because she quickly releases the sword and blocks my attack with her right hand, grabbing the spear before it hit her. Crap, she's that fast?! This wasn't on my plans, definitely. I wasn't expecting her to be able to block, and this was my mistake for not having a better plan - she powerfully kicks me in the chest, throwing me away. "Agh... *coff, coff*... Damn..." They were quite the mighty blows, I feel a bit dizzy, and am having a hard time to breathe because of the kick, despite trying my best to ignore the pain. But she looks even stronger than this, was she holding back...? The warrior girl is looking calm, and wearing a sly, menacing smile on her angelical... no, demonically beautiful face. Wind blows, making her long silver hair flail around, making she look even prettier. Damn, what kind of person am I, thinking about how good-looking my opponent is? She throws away the spear pole, and unstucks her sword from the ground, while walking towards me. But still, If I don't think quickly now, I'm done for!... Wait, just look around, think rationally... Oh, this. I remember doing this once when I was a kid... This will be a nasty trick, but it will have to do. I calmly wait for her, pretending to feel more pain than I actually do, trying to trick she into believing she already won. When she is finally getting near... Weird, I don't feel like she will attack me with the sword, are my senses failing me? No, I can't falter now! Suddenly, I roll to the side, reaching for a small ant hive I've had spotted, and, not thinking about it at all, thrust my hand inside it, grabbing as much of it's grainy and ant-filled earth as I'm able to, and then I throw it at the girl's face. This is what she got for not expecting me to fight back. Or was she really going easy on me? Nah, she wasn't. Anyway, I can see that she was caught off guard with that, wiping the earth off her face, giving me furious glares. The ants will soon start to drive her mad, for they are already biting my hand, but I can't give them attention right now, this is my chance. I get up and run at her... "Grrr..." ... That's a surprisingly cute voice, despite being used in such a menacing growl... No, this isn't what matters! She isn't paying any attention to the ants, damn, I underestimated her! She swings her sword dangerously, and I'm very lucky that I managed to duck under her swing and trip her while passing. Not trying to force my luck, I run as fast as I can. I glance back, and she is already getting back up. Are the ants not biting her at all or what?! Also, she just fell, what's with that fast recovery?! I'll just keep on running, trying to make it so that she lose me. Damn, I'm completely lost in this dense forest. After a while, I look back, and I can't see her anymore.. I guess that being good at obstacle racing is useful, after all. If I just try to find the beach again and - "Agh!" I just made the biggest mistake one can make when running quickly at a terrain with obstacles - I looked back. I'm such a pitiable fool. I tripped on a exposed root, and fell down. My 'amazing' luck is back into effect - instead of a cliff, it appears I fell into a slope of sorts this time. I just keep rolling down and sliding until I reached the bottom, filled with little scratches and bruises. "Ah... G-great..." Despite being painful, this can end being helpful. I may just have made a great move by falling down here, if she was still on my track, she'll probably lose it now. I just have to try not to make any noise, while I catch my breath and rest. Wait, what's this I'm hearing now... A insect-like buzz, nearing me? A mosquito of sorts? "By the queen, what do we have here... A pretty young male, I wan't ezzxpecting this!" Oh, goddesses and gods that exist, thank you! It seems like my luck likes to vary between good and bad, because now I must have reached heaven! While I was focused in the mysterious buzz I was hearing, I suddenly hear this voice not far from me. This voice is without doubt of a pretty, refined young lady that lives around here! Perhaps there is a town or mansion in this island, and she can get me to safety! I turn around and... Good lord, what is this? ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day 1 - Part II I turn at the direction of the voice, wearing a big smile. "Ahaha, yes, it appears I'm lost and- Gah! W-w-what?!" Indeed, it looked like a pretty young lady, but... It must be a dream. It's not possible... She has... Wings? A-also looks... Half bee?! - pic - She looks surprised at my reaction, for some reason, like if she couldn't understand why I was panicking at seeing her. "Ah, I'm sorry if I surprised you!" ^^ And she still acts as if it's normal! I know that she looks really pretty, and has a very soothing voice, but… She’s half bee. I rub my eyes and punch myself on the face to see if I wake up, but the pain is definitely real. She doesn't seem to understand me, and doesn't knows how to react. “Waa~… D-don’t hurt yourself! W-what’s wrong?” "Y-your body... Bee... You don't n-notice it?" She looks at herself, then giggles cutely as if I just told her some very funny joke. "Ihihihi~, what is this? Is this why you’re surprised? Hadn't ever seen a Honeybee like me before?" "Honey bee? I have, but not... not like you." She hovers down a bit, and a bit closer to me, looking very amused. “Hihihi, you’re funny! I guess you must be from very far, then?” I don't even know what is going on anymore, but from how she reacted, it's perfectly normal to be half-bee around here. I think that I should be scared, but again, I must always think rationally. It seems that there are species like this still unknown to science, after all. This is just a very, very isolated island, I can't allow myself to be surprised. And, most importantly, I don't think I can even call her a monster, because she's quite a nice girl, opposing to the crazy tribeswoman that attacked me a bit ago. I'm sure she'll help me, if I try to talk to her. “Yes! I don’t even know where I am, I just woke up at the beach, and got even more lost trying to find food and water... ” "Ah, I see! Then it seems I was lucky to be taking this route today, a male who had never seen one of me, then you has never been with one of us, too." "Been?... What are you talking about?" And also, what's this sweet scent I'm smelling... Is it hers? It's somehow... Alluring, addictive, it's making me feel a little hot. And could she be meaning in 'to be' in... that way?! How could I?? Is it natural for them to have their way with humans?! Noticing my confusing, she looks even more amused. "You're so innocent, teehee~... It seems like you indeed are untouched! Lucky me~, the queen will probably reward me for finding you!" "Queen? What do you mean… Ah, then is there some kind of city here, with a ruler? Could that queen possibly know how to get me out of here?" I don’t really get what’s she getting all worked up for, but she’s a nice girl, I can feel no dangerous aura from her. I'll just pretend she's a normal human girl in a bee costume. I would indeed have thought that since the beginning, but she was flying, and everything looks quite realistic. Upon hearing my question, she tilted her head in a cute way. “City? Getting out? If you mean towns, there are a few, but I don’t really know them... For getting out, all we need is the hive, I don't think the queen would know complicated things like moving to other region...” Eh. She doesn’t seem to be understanding what I mean quite precisely, but that means that there are towns around here. Perhaps I can find normal persons to reason with there. But wait, queen, hive… Is she talking about… A queen bee? That would make sense. I notice that she’s looking me all over while I was lost in thought, taking long stares at my crotch, which wasn't hidden at all. I feel ashamed for not noticing it, and attempt to hide my manhood with my hands. She then looks back at my face, looking excited for some reason. “Say… Don’t you want to... b-bee with me, then come to the hive?” “Be with you... In the hive?? What?” She had her eyes locked deeply into my eyes, and began moving even closer. I take a few steps back, just to find myself blocked by a tree. That look she has... It almost looks... As if she wanted to eat me. "Well, I'm a worker bee, then I must collect resources for the hive and the queen, and she always loves when we bring males like you... But I never took one home before, you know…" Suddenly, I can’t predict where this conversation is going anymore. Could it be that she took interest in me... A-and want me for husband or something? “And us, lowly workers, aren't ever allowed to touch you males… W-we can just watch, it’s unfair! Then, d-don't you want to? You’ll like it, I’m sure!” She just keeps coming closer, despite feeling like there's no way out... I can't do anything against her, I really don't want to harm her! But what she's saying... Living in a hive?... The way she talks about it, it's almost as if I'm some kind of resource, I have the impression that if I accept, something irreversible will happen, and that I may never leave that said hive again. I don't want to make her sad, but I'll have to decline it. I have to trust my feelings. "Ah... Going to the hive... I'm sorry, but I c-can't accept it, thank you... I need to get to one of these towns, and I can't waste time, there's a crazy warrior girl nearby, you should flee while she isn't here too, so..." What's this? This sudden change in the atmosphere? She was acting kind of playful and insecure, but now I can no longer feel that aura. She lowers her head, and at first I think she's sad, but I notice her cheeks are a bit flushed, and she's a little impatient, fidgeting. "That's bad, but... I was thinking about not doing this, but... Y-you just had to refuse... I-I was never allowed to touch someone like you before... And now I found you, just for me..." Shit. This definitely isn't a good signal. She seems to have ignored almost completely what I said, and didn't react well to it. Before I can even think of anything else, she finally closes off all remaining distance, holding her body against mine. I can feel her soft breasts pushing against me, and that sweet scent, that is almost overpowering on it's on, is even stronger now. She holds me firmly. What's she doing, so suddenly!? Shit, what's with this girl... She's acting in such a seductive way, and saying these things... Even if it's obvious, I still can't believe it. "You can't possibly want to..." "Sorry, but... I... I can't hold back anymore... I need... this... I'm going to... T-take you by force... Please, don't resist, and it'll feel good, ok?" ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day 1 - Part III I can't believe my ears. She really wants to... have me. I suppose it would feel great to be with her, but... No, what am I thinking?! I must resist, if I want to ever get out of here! "W-what? No! Stop, it's not possible, that girl can get here at any moment, y-you have to listen to me..." "D-don't worry... Its all going to be alright... J-just relax.. I-it won't hurt... Y-you'll like it... Haah... haah..." Her face was flushed, her eyes seemed eerily cold and focused, and her breathing was quite heavy. S-shit, w-what is with the way how she is acting?? I-isn't this how moments before a rape are like?!! D-damn, no matter what, despite she looking small and delicate, this girl is rather strong, I can't move at all, and she keeps coming closer... Crap, I don't know why I'm trying to resist, I mean o-of course it wouldn't be any harm but, it feels like if I don't fight back, I will regret it... D-damn, is it this scent of hers? "Yes, don't... don't fight... Y-you'll like it... I-I'm going to rape you... W-we'll spend hours mating, until you can't... Go on anymore... T-then I'll take you back... But for now... You're mine." Rape, I knew it! S-she actually said that! This situation is just unbelievable, and yet, it's too real to be a dream. "And don't worry... To make sure y-you'll like it... My special honey... Can keep you going for as long as I... need." As I looked for her hand, I could see that she had an small pot of honey strapped to her hips indeed, and she dipped one finger in there, and then held it in front of my mouth. Now what?! Should I really open my mouth? That alluring smell had been coming from this... From the looks of it, I really think I'll be lost forever if I taste that honey... "C-come on... Say Ahhh~..." I was trying my best not to give in, but when I was on the brink of losing myself... We both seem to notice something at the same time, feeling a dangerous presence. The bee-girl suddenly widened her eyes, also looking to the side, seemingly snapping out of her "in-heat" state, jumping back. Being able to look properly, also from what I felt, it was obviously... Her. Once again. That woman I saw by the waterfall, beautiful with her silver hair, dashing and brandishing her dangerous two-handed sword. Brandishing it! I was still dazed by the bee-girl so I couldn't move at all, but thankfully, that wasn't aimed at me. She was attacking the bee-girl. With a calm expression, she had burst out of the nearby jungle, rushing straight at the other girl. If she hadn't dodged like that... I would have seen something quite gory. Even if she dodged backwards, the warrior girl adjusted her sword midair, so it made a huge, diagonal slash, wounding the bee's chest. "Ahhhw~! Kiii, who?!" The look on the bee's face was different from both I've had seen so far, now she looked quite angry, holding her wound with one hand. I suppose she wouldn't take it lightly if I said 'I told you' now. "Y-you... An amazon? What are you even doing here? Keep out of this! He's my prey!" Amazon? Prey? Do... Do they even know each other? I guess amazon is suited for her... And the prey is supposedly me, I take it. The amazon adjusted her position, holding her sword like an expert swordsman would, and glared at the bee-girl. "... Shut up." Straight and ice-cold. This is the first time I hear her talking, and her voice is yet more beautiful when it's not being used in angry growls, despite being a cold voice. It suits her perfectly. I wonder why didn't she try talking to me, too? I should be scared, or trying to do something, but... I'm sure it would be even worse if I tried to flee. "This one is definitely not your prey. He is my slave, and you should stay away." Her slave? Just where did that idea come from? Didn't she just want to kill me moments ago, and... No, she indeed held back? Her melee seemed weaker than it should, but she threw that spear... At my shoulder? No, it can't be right... "Your slave? Y-you shut up! He's fresh and untouched, so d-don't lie, I saw him first! Before anyone else! H-he's mine... B-by destiny!" "No. There is no such a thing as destiny. And even if he was yours first, if I wanted to, I would just take him anyway, wouldn't I?" "Isn't that what you're doing?" "No. I'm just protecting my property, for I don't like thieves. Besides, you just wanted your own satisfaction. As far as I know, you would just end up using your stinger, wouldn't you?" What. Wait. Stinger?! "Wha... What I do doesn't concern you!" "I couldn't care less about what you do, yes. But it does concern me if what you do is trying to steal away something that is mine. Now, you should go while I still have patience." She's quite full of herself, it seems. And she indeed acts like if she owns me... I can't possibly guess what's going on on her mind. Neither on the bee's, but she's acting so differently... I guess she was indeed just acting like that so she could get to use me. It seems that girls are indeed dangerous, no matter if half-bee or not. I'm just able to stand here, watching. While the bee-girl looks vicious, the amazon looks calm, but still more dangerous. But if they're willing to talk, perhaps I can prevent something worse from happening... "Hey, I don't know what you girls are angry about, but there's no need to-" I just stand still, without taking a single step further, when I realize I almost walked into my death. All too fast, the amazon had held her sword pointing at me, at my neck, to be precise. I'd kill myself if I moved a millimeter further. And she isn't even looking at me, even while holding this great sword one-handedly. Damn, just what is she? Now that I take a better look... Her ears are pointy, like an elf's, and... She has a sort of armored... spaded tail. How come I hadn't noticed it earlier?! Is she some sort of... Demon? In awe, I back away, and the demon-amazon holds her sword properly again. I think... I should just accept that I'm somewhere quite unique, and for some reason, it feels like I'll be staying longer than planned around here. Ok, I'm done accepting it. They continue as if I didn't even exist. "Zzz, you're saying these things again! D-do he even want to go with you? He... He wanted to mate with me! Don't you see it?!" The demon-amazon glanced at me for a second with unbelievable murderous intent, making I fear for my life immediately, but thankfully, she looked back at the bee-girl, and seemed to make a sly, menacing smile, somewhat similar to the one she showed me earlier, making the bee-girl take a few steps back, intimidated. The demon/amazon then starts speaking with a very calm, but determinate, voice. "All I see..." She adjusts her grip in her sword, preparing to attack. "Is a beetch who thinks she can steal from me." ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day 1 - Part IV I wasn't expecting to hear that one. That's cruel, beetch is quite a mean one, I almost feel sad for the bee-girl. But after all, it doesn't seem that the amazon is such a bad person, if she's able to make fun of others like this. No, wait. Making fun of others is a bad thing. The bee tilts her head in confusion, taking her time trying to understand what the amazon just said. Then, she seems to have an insight, and gasps, as she understands it, making an angry face. "W-w-what!? T-thats enough, your... your... your... idiot!" I can just stare at the bee and sigh. Well, at least she tried. "You'll regret it, now that I'm really angry!!" The bee starts hovering a bit above the ground, and it looks like she plans to attack with claws, even if I failed to see any. The devil amazon smirks, I think I can feel her killing intent from afar. Aha, there, finally! It seems like the fight will unavoidably start now, and if I time my moves well, I'll be just able to run away while they're caught in the battle. This way, neither the amazon nor the bee will be able to run after me, for the fear of turning their backs to their adversaries. Not wanting to give away my plan, I just stand still, staring, like I was before, but struggling not to smile. This will work for sure. "Hyaaaa~!" The bee girl takes the initiative, running and making small zig-zag leaps in direction of the amazon, using her wings to propel her faster. Interesting strategy, that one of her's... No, I can't lose focus. Besides, she wanted to take away my honor with a s-stinger!? I can't feel for her. The amazon calmly waits, following her moves with her eyes, ready to counter attack. When the bee is closing in, she swings her sword widely, but the bee dives to the side, under the attack, using her wings to get back to her feet, getting in the perfect range to hit the amazon, and already past her sword. Nice moves, little bee. Now, just a bit more, when they're struggling... And then, it was over. "W... What?" I can't believe it. It is over already? Just... How? At awe, I can only stare as the bee falls to her knees, looking extremely pained, a small line of blood escaping from her mouth. And the demonic amazon, staring down at her, completely unharmed, with her tail slowly moving from one side to the other, almost playfully. Now I can't even escape anymore... Hell, I'll just scrap that idea away, it's my fault for not wanting to fight the bee, to begin with. I'll just accept I was caught for now, it'll probably be better. But now I just want to understand what exactly happened. I take a better look at the scene, and notice that the bee-girl has her hand around something in her belly, which seems to be wounded, as blood slowly gushes from it. "Ki~... Gh... D-damn you..." The amazon is gripping her sword with just one hand, and rests her sword over her shoulders, despite it being double-edged. She reaches down, and grabs something poking out of the bee-girl's belly, and pulls it away, revealing it to be a dagger, covered in scarlet blood. How... Wasn't she swinging her sword double-handedly? No, wait... That was a feint. She actually held the dagger since the beginning, and pretended to hold the sword with two hands, fooling me and the bee, to get an easy hit. Could it possibly be that she... Was expecting for that to happen? I notice the bee in tears out of pain, and when the dagger is removed, blood gushes from her wound, and she spits out quite a bit, too. "D-damn... H-he was... Mine... W-why you? W-we were... meant... to be." With this last words, her eyes roll up and she falls to the ground, static. She indeed killed her? No, if I look better, she's still breathing, the pain must have made her pass out. "... Idiot. This is what I get for trying to be nice, huh..." The amazon expression is cold yet beautiful, as usual, as she sighs and spins her dagger in her hand playfully before sheathing it. Yet, I don't feel like... She is indeed happy with this. It's more like she's frustrated, half sad for having to fight. But now... What should I do?! Well, rationally, I should still try to run. Can't do that anymore, for I wasted my chance... Actually, I don't think I even had a chance, it was too fast. And it's all thanks to my stupidity... I guess I should just see what destiny the amazon will hand to me. Despite calling me a slave, it looked like she wanted to protect me, somehow... I'll just accept whatever she means to do, I guess, but... My instincts... No, my feelings, tell me that if I try to talk with her again, now she will listen. I guess I should be thanking for her, after all. Perhaps she just wanted to put a sword to my neck before, in the waterfall, to assure I wasn't dangerous. Also, if she can make godly fighting moves like this, she could have killed me already. "Hey, amazon... lady... err, excuse me... Thanks for saving me, I guess..." As I spoke, she suddenly turned her head, glaring at me. I felt all my color withdraw from my body, as if despite I tried not to feel fear, everything else was scared to death. And them, she seemed a bit surprised, after fully hearing what I said, and looked a bit flushed... from the battle, of course, turning her head away from me. "... D-don't get it wrong from the start, slave! I was just protecting my property..." ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day One - Part V Well... T-that wasn't the kind of reaction I would expect... "What... do you mean? Ah, before? I'm sorry for fighting you before, I misunderstood it, I -" She turned at me, I could almost feel her anger in the air around her. "Don't make it any worse. Don't ever speak of that again." "Ah, I'm sorry, I won't! But if I may ask, what's this of calling me a slave-" So fast that I barely understood it, she grabbed me by the neck and slammed me against the tree, before letting me go as fast as she grabbed, making me fall to my knees. "I call you slave because that is what you are, slave. And I could call you anything I wanted to, because you're my slave. D-don't dare to speak up at me." I don't get it, but she seems a bit... nervous? She then sticks the tip of her sword on the ground, and looks straight at me, crossing her arms. "B-but as you insist, I'll answer... It's just that when I saw you on the waterfall, I simply knew it, I just had to capture you. But since when we fought I noticed you're a bit g-... A b-bit not as bad as most are." I stand up, thankfully that wasn't as strong as it looked, and didn't hurt... much. Looking at her, I can only wonder what she means. Others... Other 'normal' people like me? Could it possibly be that there IS a city somewhere around here, and people like me are a common sight in this forest? Once she realizes I'm still looking a bit confused, she sighs. "... Are you really that stupid? In other words, you're not as bad as the useless slaves I've seen other amazons with, so I considered you worthy of being mine. You should feel honored." She gives off a proud smile, with a hand by her hip, and I can just smile awkwardly shrugging off the insults. If I don't want to fight her, and have surrendered, I'll have to endure this anyway. But if the other slaves are humans like me, and they are amazons... Ah, it does makes sense. She's an amazon, a warrior from a legendary all-woman tribe, who despises man... I can completely understand why she treats me like this. Guess I can't blame her, if she was raised like this. Actually, it was dumb of me not to realize earlier. "I understand... A-also, s-sorry for that, I won't speak of that or use a dirty trick like that again." "Fine, that's better. Now, this reminds me..." The amazon takes an step back, grasping her sword, ready for combat once again, and putting up her playful yet evil smile. "That didn't end with you running away. Let's settle it for once and for all, shall we?" ... Damn! She haven't understood that I've surrendered yet! And what's with her, she really thinks I want to fight her like this, without any weapon, against that sword and skills of hers!? "No, no, no, stop! I'm not going to fight you anymore!" "So these are your last word-... What? What did you just say? You're... surrendering?" She lowers her sword, seemingly dazed at my surrender. Was she expecting me to fight that much? Or she just wants a formal surrender? "Yes, I am. I... won't resist. I can't possibly hope to win if you are serious, especially after seeing how you fought now. You're just a too good warrior for a newbie like me. I do surrender, no tricks." As I innocently lower my head and hold up my hands showing I don't pretend anything, she just stares at me in disbelief, opening her mouth, and losing her usual expression and composure. "I am... Too good?... That's why you..." She then slowly begins blushing, and looks down a bit, trusting on her hair to hide it from me, but her tail is also nervously wriggling, despite she not noticing it. "Idiot, what are you saying... B-but, well, it's nice that you aren't really all that stupid then..." she nods ".. right, then it is settled." That said, she sheathes her sword behind her back. It looks like she isn't used to getting praised, by reacting this way. She indeed looks cute if she acts as embarrassed as that. I guess I was right when I thought she wasn't as cold as she looked. But I wonder what she plans to do to me now... Am I going to be doing house chores or something? I hope not, I'm terrible at these things... "By the way, slave, now we must get a few things straight. You must always obey me, do only what I tell you to, to who or what I tell you to. Understood?" "Yes, sir! Err, no, yes, amazon lady!" Saying yes sir was a reflex. She just made that 'understood' sound exactly like the one my father said, it was impossible not to agree. "... And stop that..." "H-huh, with what?" "That annoying 'amazon lady'. That's not fit for me. This warrior has a name, and it is Roselle." "What?" "Sigh, are humans that dense? My name. My name is Roselle." "Oh, yes, Roselle!" In a flash, she greeted my stomach with her fist. "Ugh, w-what..." "Don't forget 'mistress', insolent slave." Damn, does she need to be this violent? But if by making a mistake like that, she punched this hard... "Y-yes, mistress Roselle..." I don’t want to think what she would do if I made the same mistake twice. She seemed pleased, a hint of a smile on her face. If her face is already beautiful like this, I wonder how she would look with a pure smile on her face. What am I thinking? She probably will never allow one of these to come out. "Finally. Good thing it's settled, then let's get going. It's getting dark, the hornets should be here soon, and they'll search for us. We need to find safe place for a camp." That's bad... Hornets. I mean, if bees are this dangerous already, I don't want to think about hornets. "Understood, Rose-... mistress. Also, Rye." She stopped, and look at me, tilting her head. I smiled. "My name is Rye." Then, she understood what I meant, and looked forward again, resuming her walk. "What do you mean? You're just 'slave'. Don't expect me to call you by that." An expected reaction. I sighed, and followed her, not taking it personally. I never knew it, though, but, at that time, she had apparently though of something good, and uttered my name under her breath, smiling. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day One - Part VI Some time passed, and still, I just kept obediently following Roselle across the forest, struggling past the vegetation, while she had no problem at all. She looked like she knew where she was going to, and I couldn't do anything else but follow. But still, she wanting to set up a camp is kind of bothering me, I thought I she would probably take me to an amazon village of sorts... Well, perhaps this is better. Who knows what could happen in such a place. After the forest was starting to get pitch black, and I had to struggle quite a bit, we came across a small clearing, and Roselle walked up to it’s middle. She looked around with a hand on her hip, and nodded. "... This should do. The camp shall be here.” Ah, this is great. I don’t think I would have been able to keep walking for much longer, all this running around the forest and that near-rape experience made me quite exhausted. “Great… But mistress Roselle, is this place fine? It’s still the middle of the woods, after all…” “If I wanted your opinion, I’d have asked for it, Ry... Slave. Just mind your business, as you're supposed to!” Well, I guess she’ll be setting up the camp, then. I should trust her, she looks like she knows this forest very well, and looks reliable. I stretch and yawn, preparing to lay down and get some rest. Roselle was keeping track of my movements while I was doing this, and when I was about to sit down, her cold-as-ice voice pierced me, making me stop immediately. “What do you think you’re doing?” She looks angry. A lot. I don’t even know what I did wrong this time, but it must have been bad, I stand up quickly. “Huh? I was just about to get some rest, you told me to mind my own...” "Exactly! If you heard, then why comes you're getting ready for a nap, and not getting the camp set up yet?" "Ah? I supposed you would do it..." “Don’t dare to say such a thing! You’re saying that you wanted me to make the campfire? Perhaps you wanted me to gather herbs, too?" "I just thought so... Well, you can gather herbs if you want to, Roselle, so-" Noticing that movement she made as fast as lightning, I notice something silver flashing past me, sticking itself on a nearby tree. ... A dagger? All color withdraws from my face, my eyes widen, and sweat drops as I realize she just threw a dagger at me out of pure anger. Her face is flushed while she is gritting her teeth. "You... Idiot! Do you mistake me for a man, that would go around gathering herbs, cooking and tending to the house or something? I’m an amazon, a warrior, a girl!" Of course she is a girl, but if she acts violent like this, I may really mistake her for a man! “These are, of course, your duties! Now you’re all awake, right? Go and bring firewood, and get that campfire lit. I’ll get some food, so be ready.” She begins to walk away. My duties... I think it makes sense, as she is an amazon. I can only guess roles are inverted in her society, and men do house chores and are weak, while women, strong and do the fighting. Roselle takes one last turn at me, her long silver hair reflecting the moonlight that came down from through the foliage. "By the way, you seem to like herbs. Why don't you pick some, while you're at it, then?" This said, she gives me a half smile, and walks away into the forest. That Roselle, she really is quite something. I guess I really bothered her with that herb thing. I, myself, smile at her little payback, too. "Yes, mistress, whatever you say." Anyway, I guess it’s better for me to do as she says, and soon. First, I guess I should accept that dagger as a gift, it's never too much to have a little protection. I take it, and make a makeshift sheath with some vines growing on the same tree it was stuck at. I'll just give the dagger back to Roselle, later. Now that I think about it, it may be that she really wanted to give this to me, in her own way. I sigh, she really is complicated. Wandering around the camp vicinity, it is easy to find plenty of firewood. Also, it's funny that I indeed found some herbs, peppermint, to be more accurate, easily identifiable by it's fresh smell. While I’m collecting a fallen branch, I hear a rustle in the foliage nearby. “!?” I turn around, 'unsheathing' the dagger and scanning my surroundings. I feel like something is nearby, but I can't spot anything... The howl of the wind and the cry of crickets are the only things I can hear. Damn, I really feel a presence around here... This is bad. If I get attacked while Roselle is away… While I'm focusing on my hearing... "Uwaaaa~" “…What?” I stand up, astonished. Was that a faint, child-like cry that I've just heard? Or is the wind playing tricks on my ears? I dash up to the nearest tree and hold my back against it, taking cover from whatever can be nearby, and try to listen again, carefully. "Nyaa~!" ... Now, that was definitely a playful cat meowing! I could hear it quite well, being carried along with the wind. Just what could be happening? Also, was that really a cry or was just the wind? Damn, I should know better than to investigate, but... It sounds close, I think it wouldn't hurt. If I stick to the trees for cover, it should be fine. I try to walk around doing the minimal noise possible, avoiding any branches or dry leaves. I think I'm getting better at moving around here. After a bit, I can hear another 'nyaa~', and then, one more... It must be close. Finally, I can see a brighter place ahead, it must be another clearing. I stick up to the last tree, and take a deep breath, gripping the dagger more tightly, before leaving cover to look at what's happening. "... Oh." ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day One - Part VII The scene was quite different from what I had expected. Well, not that I even knew what to expect, but still... I guess I was just over-worried. I soften my grip on the dagger, and sigh, out of relief. I really expected a dangerous monster of sorts to be here. It could have been a dragon, as far as I know. One can never guess when a dragon decides to meow. Anyway, what was in front of me, right now, was quite different. It was, as fit, a cat. A cheerful big cat, happily playing around. But... Not a simple cat?! It's... A girl! Just like the bee, s-she's... Half-animal? In the middle of that clearing, bathed in soft moonlight that gave everything this seemingly supernatural aura in this cool night... An incredibly beautiful and cute catgirl is cutely jumping from one side to the other. - pic - She... She really is cute. Of all the things... I don't know how I didn't expect to see this, after seeing that bee girl shortly after hearing the buzz sound... A meow followed by a cat girl makes sense. This place, island, continent, wherever I am... Is truly unique. I was just joking around before with dragons, but... I think just everything exists here... It's hard to explain how that scene looked. If a cat playing around already looked cute... A cat girl playing around was breath-taking. "Nya~" The cat girl doesn't even seem to notice me on the edge of the clearing, as she keeps playing with a big butterfly. Cats are like that, they like to play with their prey. I smile at how innocent that looks, despite being, in truth, cruel. This aside... I really was worried for nothing. I don't think I should bother her, and she honestly doesn't looks dangerous. My mind probably played a few tricks on me. I shall just head back and finish setting up the camp-... "Uwaaah" Huh? That cry, I've heard it before... I wasn't just hearing things? "S-stop, stop it, please!" ... Definitely not! I immediately ready my dagger again, looking at the direction of the sound, trying to figure out what was wrong in this seemingly innocent scene... Oh. Crap, it was so obvious I feel dumb. To begin with, there was no way a butterfly could be that big. And as expected from here... It wasn't just a butterfly. She was actually something out of a fairy tale, literally... A tiny little girl with butterfly wings, probably not bigger than 20 centimeters, which looked quite fragile. - pic - That is... A Fairy?? I couldn't have expected this to appear either, despite saying I shouldn't be surprised by anything else. Then, they're two girls... If it was already cruel to a simple butterfly, then now... "Noo~, this is too fun, nyahaha!" ...No matter how I look, this looks like some sort of bullying to the little fairy, being used as the cat girl's plaything, and even begging for forgiveness... That's just... Evil. It's hard to stand watching without doing anything... But I have to hold back any desire to interfere. Things will probably work out on their own, I could perhaps only make it go worse. After all, I seem to have an awful luck around here. "Please! I didn't do anything, I-I'm sorry, please!" The cat girl appears to ponder, while holding the fairy trapped under her paw. Her tail was playfully swinging, and she wriggled her ears. She seemed to look around, and I felt a terrible sense of dread, immediately crouching, fearing she had seen me, but it doesn't looks like so. The cat girl then looked back at the fairy, and smiled brightly, a cute and feline smile so beautiful I wish I could take a picture of it and hang it on my wall, never to forget it. "Mhmm... Then this is no fun anymore, you can go. :3" She raised her paw, freeing the fairy. "R-really? U... u... Thanks..." That worked out even better and simpler than I would guess. Should have predicted this, there is no way such a cute girl would be so evil and unreasonable. It would have been indeed a disaster if I tried to interfere- A sudden rustle in the bushes not too far from me made me shiver... Shit, what now. I just freeze, trying not to move a muscle, and hoping that it won't notice me, whatever it is. I grit my teeth, looking at the movement with the corner of my eye. What is that, something watching the fairy?... Could it be- Before I can make it out clearly, "it" dashes out of the bushes so quick I could only see a blurred image, and leaps, grabbing the fairy mid-air and bringing her down. Crap, don't tell me... "Mew~, not so fast, little one!" ... Another cat girl?! She was as beautiful as the one who was here before, except that her clothes are different, and she has a long, silky black hair, along with deep blue eyes. The fairy is stunned at being brought down again so suddenly. The first, short-haired cat girl gets up from her all-fours position, smiling at the newcomer. "Nyaha, nice catch, onee-sama!" "Purrr... Thanks, nee-chan! I couldn't lose this one, ne~?" "Yes, as expected from you!" What's this laid back atmosphere... They're sisters? And for praising her like that, it's almost as she expected... No, she knew her sister would show up. Ah. Before, when I thought she saw me... She had actually noticed her sister. Huh, this just got worse. I feel that I should get away from here, more than never... But even if I wanted to, I wouldn't be able, their hearing is probably light-years ahead of a normal human's, it's a miracle I haven't been discovered yet, actually. Also, they'll bully that fairy even more now... But I don't want that to happen... I also don't want to do something stupid, I don't know how strong these cat girls actually are, but they look incredibly agile, and besides that, they're two... Damn it, what should I do? ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 18, 2017 4:03 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Morbyllan's Story [2/10] Day One - Part VIII I'm still in my hiding spot, just trying to think of an action plan, while the cat girls are having their little fun. "Uuu~, noo!... S-stop... W-why??" "Nyahahaha, you didn't really think you would go like this, did you??" So, she didn't plan to let the little fairy go since the beginning... That is even sadistic. And give the poor fairy a break, even I thought she would go away. As the first cat girl joined with her seemingly older sister, they both seemed amused with the situation. "Uuu~, but w-why to me ;-;..." "Nya~, simple, it's because... Because we... Eh?" The two cat girls stopped and stared at each other with blank expressions in their faces, as if thinking. ... These two, are they...? "We... Were bored?" "Wa, yes!! We were bored, right, and because Shiro-nee is almost at that time, so we had to start hunting!" ... I fail to see the logic in what they said. It was worse than I thought. What is "that time"? Also, I find it amusing that "Shiro" is her name, it's quite improper for a black haired girl. But... I doesn't changes anything, the fact they're mistreating the poor fairy... And for pretty much no reason at all, because they are... cats, and cats do such things for fun. And worse, knowing how cats behave, they'll probably, after playing for hours and getting tired... Kill her. I can't let that happen... I should know better than do anything, it's not my business after all, and Roselle is far away, I have only a dagger as weapon, they're in greater number, but... I strengthen the grip on the dagger. I just can't sit idly and allow that to happen. Call it a basic human instinct to want to protect the weak and helpless, but... I can't stay here watching any longer. Roselle can punish me later for being reckless, but... I'll save that fairy. Also, if they're just two girls, I think I can fight them off. As the two cat girls were having their fun, and the fairy cried rivers, I suddenly burst out of my hiding spot with a roll, with dagger in hand, trying to look as cool as possible, even thought I'm probably looking like some sort of thief bursting out in ambush. "Stop right there criminal scu-... Err, no, you two, stop that right now!!" "Waaah~?!" "Waaah~?!" Critical success, I surprise the two of them perfectly! They jumped back quickly, standing up letting the little fairy go free, looking at me with a face as amazed as the one I did when I first saw the bee girl, as if looking at some extremely unusual thing. "W-what... Nee-sama, i-i-is that an..." "L-looks like one!... Nee is already... S-should we run or...?" Whatever they are meaning to say, they've completely forgotten about the faerie and seem confused because of me. This is her chance. ... But she seemed a bit astonished as well, looking at me as a damsel in distress would look at the knight in shining armor. But this is more like the back-alley bum in tattered rags trying to rob someone with the knife he found in the garbage. Meh, will I ever be able to look really cool? "Hey, miss Fairy! This is your chance!" She looked at me with a confused expression, still lying in the ground, and not quite understanding what was going on. "Yes, you! Take this opportunity and go while I hold them off!" The cat girls had assumed a combat-ish stance, but looked to be hesitating a lot, whispering to each other while looking at me. "W-we should try to take him... B-but would we stand a chance?" "I d-don't know! L-let's just... Try to think!" The cat girls agreed on something and started to slowly walk while facing me, one to the right, other to the left, probably meaning to flank me. More tactics than I expected, but I still can handle this. Probably. The fairy started slowly flying away after processing my words, but stopped and turned at me midway, hovering. "B-but... Y-you should, too, run..." She's taking her time because she's worried? That's cute of her, but I can't waste time with that right now. "Don't worry about me. You're hurt, right? Just get somewhere safe. I can handle these two." Hearing these words, she looked even more troubled, but didn't hesitate in flying away. I watch she flying into the dense forest with my peripheral vision, and smile. So, I really managed to save her. And act like a hero, aka like a brain-dead reckless idiot. The cat girls are gritting their teeth with claws spread, the tension is so high you could almost touch it. The younger one tried to call out for me. "H-hey, nya, you're an human, right?? Say, d-don't you want to come with us... Just drop that thingy..." I'm not falling for chatter again. "Hah, don't take me for a fool. But let me say what, we don't need to fight, right? I don't want to hurt you two, so just go away." With some pressure, they're sure to lose morale. It's making effect, they looked at each other, I could strike now if I wanted to, in their confusion. They seemed to be on the verge of retreating, when suddenly, they sniffed the air, and their ears wriggled. They looked at each other again, smiling brightly, then at me, filled with determination. "Kufufu, d-don't be silly! We wouldn't ever run away!" "Hai, hai, that's right! We are really strong, the strongest! You can't win!" ...What? Where did I make a mistake? Weren't they scared, almost fleeing?... Wait, I'm feeling something wrong, a strong presence somewhere around- I hear the rustle of bushes behind me! Don't tell me it is-... "Yaawn~, I overslept... Uwauwa! So here are you two, nya! Awww, were you two having fun without me, Kuro-nee, Nami-nee?... What did I miss?..." ... Another. You've gotta be kidding me. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day One - Part IX My eyes widen and a chill runs through my spine as that cute voice speaks out from behind me. I... This can't be happening. Am I blessed by the god of bad luck? "Shiro-nee! Nya, nya, we were waiting for you!" "Eeh~, really? No lies??" I didn't even know what to do anymore. By thinking about my opponents... I could probably beat one, perhaps keep up and drive away two, but three... That's a different story. As I gritted my teeth, trying to prevent my nervousness from appearing, faster than I could notice, the black haired happily ran and leaped. She's attacking?! I instinctively prepare my dagger, but then I notice the short haired one staring at me with a sly smile, and her tail playfully wriggling. She wants me to turn to try to attack, but if I do that, she will attack as well. Again, they show more strategy than I expected. But as I reasoned, the black-haired cat girl just passed by me, and hugged tightly at her other sister who just arrived. "Haai, Shiro-nee-chan, nyhihihi!" "Awwn, s-stop, Kuro-nee, i-it's embarrassing..." Their names... Then the Shiro they talked about wasn't the black haired cat girl after all, which is actually Kuro. Makes sense. "But I missed you, nya! An, yes, we wanted to give you something!" "N-nya? What are you... A... A gift?? F-for me?" Shiro seemed to even forget that she was a bit annoyed and embarrassed for being hugged. "Yees~♪! Look there, nee-chan!" I re-position myself, so I'm not flanked anymore. When I turn and look, I can see the newcomer properly. A beautiful and pale girl, dressed in light clothes, with bright red eyes that looked like precious gems, and a pure white hair. - pic - I am mesmerized for a second, as if her sheer presence made everything fade for a second. She is... stunning, just as, or perhaps even more than her sisters. And how the two of them contrast, I can understand their names quite well now. But thankfully, she doesn't seem hostile at all, not even noticing me at first. She looks young, she probably won't even fight, this is a relief. Perhaps I can just apologize to her later, she looks like an understanding girl. "Where? Wh-... Nyaah~! Is it... T-that, Kuro-nee...?" The "Kuro neko" nods cheerfully, and so does her other sister, which is still trying to make me uneasy. "Nyahaha~, of course, nee-chan! We were hunting him down for you!" "What?!" I'm unable to hold back, as I say in disbelief. They're lying to her younger sister, trying to involve her? Just how opportunistic can they be?? They ignore me, or rather, don't even hear. "R-really?! I-is it okay? T-thanks, Kuro-nee, Nami-nee!" "Don't mind it, nyah! We don't want our cute sister to be alone on such a important time!" "Yess! Buut, you showed up too early, nee-chan, we're still capturing him..." They were almost fleeing, don't be fooled by your sisters, young one! ... Is what I wanted to shout, but she while she was looking at me with such a lovely face... I felt as if I was going to melt just from that gaze. "Aww, sorry for ruining it..." "Ny~, it's fine! Say, don't you want to help, then?" "Uwa~? I can? Really?" No, damn, don't! "Nyaha~, yes! No problem, we would let you join the fun, nee-chan!" Shiro seems to be pondering, looking at her sisters, then at me, in awe. No, please, don't! I don't know if I would be able to fight against a lovely girl, especially if she's tricked into fighting. But for some reason, I already knew her answer. The white-haired cat girl smiles and nods. "Alright, I will hunt with Kuro-nee and Nami-nee, then, nyah~!" That's it, I'm officially screwed. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day One - Part X Kuro and Nami flash a feline smile as they succeed into talking their sister into fighting me. That's... definitely... Bad. But if they talked her into it, perhaps I can talk her out? It's worth a try. "H-hey, Shiro... chan, is it? Don't listen to them, they were almost flee-" As I open my mouth, Nami, the short-haired girl, dashes at me with incredible speed, launching a flurry of attacks. I instinctively dodge her first slash to the right, then duck under her second one, but use the dagger to block the third one. Sparks fly about as she keeps pressing against my dagger with her hard-as-steel claws, with more strength than expected, before she whispers. "Shhh, don't ruin it, nya!" "Y-you've gotta be kidding!" I make more force against her, and she jumps back, opening a bit of breathing room. While we focused on each other, Kuro finally let go of Shiro, smiling. "Great, nee-chan! Then, Nami-nee is already playing, let's go too!" "Yes!" I look to the side, just to see Kuro charging at me, even faster than her sister did before. I can barely turn at her and raise my dagger, sparks flying around as I block the passing slash. After she passes by, Nami leaps at me again, launching another flurry. I block an slash and dodge the next two just to see an opening, which I use to ram my body onto hers, throwing her back and out of her feet. She's surprisingly light?! Kuro charges back in, just as if this was a Tag-Team Battle, and starts a slashing frenzy at me, which makes me retreat step by step while trying to dodge and block, but receiving a series of light cuts in the process. D-damn, they're really good fighters, she's stronger than her younger sister... I think I see an opening and try to counter attack, but I get kicked in the hand as she back-flips, sending my dagger flying away and getting stuck on the ground farther away. "Now, Shiro-nee, just like you do with a bear, mew!" My eyes widen as I feel an overwhelming aura in the air. If I wasn't trained, this sheer presence could almost get one to panic. It reminds me of how it feels to receive an furious glare from Roselle... Is this really- "R-right, I'm going! Raawrrr~!!" The very wind direction in the clearing seems to change, the cries of crickets cease and the temperature drops as I hear the cute growl, and glimpse the white blur coming at me. I try to dodge to the side, but the little Shiro stops exactly in front of me in an instant, her speed bringing a strong gust of wind along. Her eyes... They're different. They're empty, focused, not bright and innocent anymore. It's... intimidating, almost creepy. Before I can even think properly, I receive a powerful punch to the chest, her fist appears to have spun eighty degrees midway, making the impact harder... A Karate move, Seiken Choku Zuki?! Trying to endure the crippling pain, I try to reach for her with my hands. She's probably even lighter, so perhaps I can grab her and throw her away... But she keeps my hands away from her with precision, no matter how hard I try. Krav Maga 360 Defense?! While my guard is left completely open, she punches again and again, in a fast sequence, quick jabs that rob my breath out of me... Kung-fu Wing Chun Punch?? As I back away and kneel, in agony, she seems to go for a kick to finish me off. I block with my hand, but that was not the whole thing... Her other leg comes from the other side, and fast. Muay Thai Double Kick. My vision goes black for one moment, and I feel light. When I realize, I'm laying against a tree, I feel warm blood flowing from my forehead, and I'm meters away from her and my original position. That hit really hard... Just... What was she? She was the youngest, yet the strongest. Despite the adrenaline, unbearable pain courses through my whole body, and with a terrible headache, my visions starts to get blurry. I'm about to lose consciousness. Meanwhile, Shiro stands victorious, and seems to return to her usual, somewhat shy and childish self. "N-nyaa~... I... I did it, Kuro-nee, Nami-nee!" "Mew, very nice, Shiro-nee!" "You're the best, onee-chan! You captured your first mating partner pretty much alone, nyahaha~!!" "D-don't say that, i-it's embarrassing..." Their voices seemed farther and farther away with each passing moment, and staying awake was getting harder and harder. It seems like I lost. A complete defeat. Haha, at least it was to such an adorable girl... I don't even feel angry. I can barely feel anything right now, actually. But I feel sorry. Sorry for myself, for not keeping my word to Roselle. She'll probably think I ran away... It's strange that I feel like I really owed her something. I guess it's what they call honor - I don't want to be taken for a liar... Or maybe, something more...? "R... Roselle..." I unconsciously mumble her name, as if somehow I could invoke her by saying this. That imposing, wild, powerful and beautiful figure of hers... She could win even against a hundred cat girls with ease. I can almost see her, how she would do it... Suddenly bursting out of the woods, startling the three girls, getting the upper hand... Against Nami, without even a sword, she would just side step the first lunge, grab her by the paw, and throw her away like a ragdoll... "W-what? N-nyaaah!" On Kuro, Roselle would charge ahead without her enemies first slash even connecting, and a headbutt would render the cat girl unconscious... "Hisssss! Wha-" And the young Shiro would probably feel desperate after seeing her sisters beaten like that, and a single intimidating glare from Roselle would make she sit down and cry, she is a child, despite everything... "Kuro-nee... N-nami-nee... U... Uwaaaa~" I can almost see that happening before my eyes, just an hallucination made by someone badly beaten up, struggling to stay awake... "R... Rose..." Almost see that beautiful form, enveloped by soft moonlight like an angel, standing right in front of me, I could feel her feelings beneath her cold and hostile mask that she put, how she actually felt despite everything... "Rye...Idiot, don't ever get me this worried again..." Gently stroking my cheek, the caring warmness spreading from her soft hands... As the moonlight is blocked by a cloud, her shape seems almost inconstant, blurred with the spreading darkness... And finally, I'm unable to keep my eyes up anymore in this hallucination, and my consciousness fades. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Two - Part I From an seemingly infinite amount of time, I felt myself weightless. It was as if I was slowly drifting in a sea of darkness, where I couldn't see nor feel anything, besides a slight coldness that crept upon me from all sides, but after a time, a soft warmness seemed to slowly envelop me, before fading as well. And then, in a instant, from this nothingness, I could suddenly feel a slight warmth, a brightness cutting through the darkness... Light was shining on my face. Then, wind... The rustle of leaves. The sound of wildlife that seemed far, slowly coming closer and closer. A chilly breeze blew, telling me it was time to wake up. I opened my eyes. Around me, I could see a familiar clearing, but it seemed quite unfamiliar, with the remains of a previously lit campfire resting on the middle of it, and also in the light of the sun, struggling amidst many clouds. What felt most weird, was that I didn't remember laying down and sleeping. Yesterday, what... Oh damn, that's right! When I left to grab herbs and firewood, I saved a fairy from the claws of a menacing cat girl, but she was not alone, and the cute little one almost killed me... But... Why am I laying here, against this tree? And this feeling... I'm covered with some sort of cloak! Are the cat girls here?! No, I remember... That... That was real! Roselle... She really saved me from them! And speaking of her... Just now my eyes are adapting to the light properly, I finally realize that the imposing amazon-demoness slowly approached and stood right in front of me. She sights, then whispers for no one in special. "This guy, sleeping so peacefully..." Then, she suddenly shouts for me. "Hey... Just, for how long..." "Huh, ah! R-Roselle! Good day, you-" I widen my eyes and shake away the rest of the sleepiness, but as I do this, she... Unsheathes her sword?! "... do you think you can lay there and sleep?" Then she attacks, swinging her sword. I get up quickly, jumping out from beneath the cloak and rolling to the side, just as she she almost slices the tree in half, her huge two-handed sword only stopping at the middle of the trunk. I-is this how she says good day!? Kneeling after the roll, I'm already breathing heavily from the scare. She then removes her sword from the trunk, and for one moment, I was afraid that the tree wouldn't resist, and fall. Roselle sheathes the sword, puts a hand in her right hip and looks at me with a pleased face, wearing a sadistic grin. "Agh... W-what was that for..." "Oh, good morning, slave. Good to see your senses aren't dulled yet." She was testing me?! Sighing, I get up to my feet. That Roselle... I can't take her seriously. "Yes, good morning, mistress, g-good to see that at least you care for my senses... ^^'." I try to smile brightly, despite everything. "S-shut up! Who said that I care?" She looks away from me as she says this, annoyed, and slightly flustered. The expected reaction. But well, it wouldn't be really Roselle if she didn't act this hostile, I guess... I smile at her. It's good to know that despite everything I did, she isn't really mad at me. But as I did this, she seemed to become even more annoyed by my smile, and seemed to remember something, glaring at me with the cute flushed face of hers. "W-what are you looking at, smiling like that?! Also, this reminds me, what exactly did you try to pull off last night?!" Just as if she read my mind. "Ah, about that... I'm... Sorry, I guess." "Sorry... you're sorry? Sorry. A single word. Is that... really... all you have to say...?" Roselle took a step forward, clenching her fist, and I instinctively took one step away. The sheer aura she emanated for a split second made me fear for my life. "Err, n-no! I know, what I did was beyond horrible, I know, it's even selfish of me to ask for forgiveness, I'm very sorry. But, still... Thank you, Roselle, for saving me." As I spoke, I remembered the last and foggiest bit of my memory. I could barely believe that she actually said that in the end. Roselle tilted her head upon hearing that, her silky silver long hair swaying. "Huh? What do you mean?" "What? I'm just very sorry for getting you worried and-..." I glimpse a movement, and the dagger I'm getting familiar with flashes by me and sticks itself on the same tree she almost sliced in two before. That poor tree is having a rough day. But me... I guess I already got used to the daggers. Looking back at Roselle, still with her hand extended from throwing, her cheeks are a bit more light up than before. "I told you, I w-wasn't worried! And, what kind of f-fool leaves his weapon in the battlefield like that??" She is talking about the dagger? "That... I couldn't help it, they really defeated me. Thanks for picking it up... If you didn't help me, I don't know what would have happened." Roselle looks at me with a doubtful expression. "You're not making any sense again. What do you mean 'helped'? I have just found you sleeping here, as if nothing had happened!" ... What does she mean?! Despite the flushed Roselle looking surprisingly cute, a chill courses my spine, as dreadful as if Death itself had decided touch me with her cursed, skeletal hand. I feel like something very wrong is going on. "But... You saved me yesterday, Roselle, the cat girls had beaten me up and you arrived just in time..." "Rye... Are you trying to make fun of me? Do you know just what I was through, against that Hornet patrol, thinking that they had found and captured you, last night?" What!? Looking at her... I indeed notice that her clothes seem to have spots of dried blood I hadn't seen before... Hornets? Did she go after them?? Without giving much room for me, she proceeded. "I nearly wiped them out just to find you to be nowhere with them, then I get here to find you sleeping soundly, under that cloak you found I don't know where!" That... isn't possible. She was there. Am I insane?... Am I dreaming? No, Roselle's presence is too overwhelming to be a dream, and yesterday... I lost for sure, and she saved me... I won't ever forget that heavenly figure saving me, that warm and caring touch. That was just too real, not even a vision provided by god itself would feel believable like that. My instincts tell me it wasn't a dream... But if it wasn't one... Then... That beautiful, strong, and, despite everything, caring, Roselle that saved me... Just... What was she?! ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Two - Part II My mind is desperately working at it's best, trying to understand this inexplicable situation I'm into. I sense a slight disturbance in the very atmosphere of the forest, as if a storm was approaching, and indeed, the clouds were beginning to block out the sun, definitely not helping in making this any less unnatural. There are... Two Roselles? Could I have just dreamed? Perhaps I didn't even find the cat girls, I just fell asleep after returning, and had a disturbed dream... That looks so very unlikely, but it's possible, I can be just- No, wait. It happened. And the biggest proof of it... is that cloak I was covered with. Roselle was still with her head slightly turned to the side and arms crossed, as if avoiding to look at me. After I kept silent, she finally gave up looked directly at me. "You're usually controlled... What's wrong with you, today?" Her words brought me back to reality. I blink several times, not expecting her to actually have interest in what I'm thinking. "Ah... Well, it's just... Yesterday, Roselle... You really didn't find me at that other clearing, only the dagger, and then went to fight hornets...?" She sighted at my question that for sure looked stupid for her. "... Yes, that's what I just said, wasn't it?" "If that's it.. Then there is something very wrong..." A cool breeze blew messing my short hair, but making Roselle's long silver bangs sway. This chilly wind made me feel uneasy. "Is that so? And what would that be?" "Mistress... If you didn't save me, then I... I shouldn't be here." She tilted her head, and I could see she expected me to explain properly. "Yesterday, in that clearing where you found the dagger... I fought three cat girls, to... Well, save a fairy... But that aside, what matters is that I lost." She blinked at what I said, as if refusing to acknowledge it. "You... what?" "Yes. That's why you found the dagger left there. I was beaten so hard that I passed out." Roselle eyes narrowed as she heard that. "...What? Lost to... catgirls? How could you even be so reckless and stupid-... No, that's not even the most important thing - it makes no sense. If you lost, then how comes...?" I stood up, sighing and just shaking my head, meaning that I didn't know as well. "Are you... Are you sure you aren't trying to make fun of me, slave?" She glared suspiciously at me, "locking her aim" almost as if she was some sort of targeting system, and I noticed she beginning to move her arms, slowly, towards the hilt of her sword. Damn, don't go for that! "N-no, no way! I wouldn't lie... Not to you, Roselle." As I say this, she seems surprised once again, but this time, her face flushes red, and she looks to the side, almost turning her back to me. "I... see. F-fine. But then... How could you end up here? Didn't you see anything else?" "That's what's off. In fact, I did. Before passing out, I saw... You. You charged in and saved me. I thought this wasn't real too, but that cloak... This is the first time I see it." "Me...? But... That's not possible, another me? How could it-" I thought she would get just as shocked as I am, but Roselle stopped suddenly, realizing something, her tail beginning to swing out of excitation. She crouches, appearing to take a closer look at the cloak, and sniffing the air, and then standing up slowly, her eyes hidden under her fringe. "How didn't I notice... It was this obvious. That's how it is, huh..." I can only watch in wonder, not understanding what is it that she has realized, and I didn't quite hear what she mumbled to herself well either. "Did you... Notice something? What is it?" She nods. "Yes. Can you see the Carya Cordiformis to your left?" "... The what??" "The tallest blossoming tree, you ignorant being! I thought you knew about plants!" "T-there's no way I'd know that!! - Sigh - That aside, I can see it... What about the tree?" Despite I looking at and scanning the tree's surroundings, I don't see anything unusual. Even then, Roselle smirked, as if my confusion was very amusing. "Lets do a little a hunting exercise. After you count to two, run to the tree, and catch whatever passes by, alright? Don't screw up on this, slave. And, begin." What... What did she say? "Roselle, wait, wha-" Not giving me room to breathe, she suddenly turned back, unsheathing her sword and running forward at full speed. Damn, what is she thinking? Hunting, is she silly?! ...Still, I'd better follow her orders, especially when she tells me not to screw up. So, one. She is still running as fast as she can to a tree far away... Two. Fearing what would happen if I didn't do this correctly, I run as fast as I can to the tall tree, carya-whatever-is-it's-name. With the corner of my eye, I see Roselle getting to the tree, then jumping and making a powerful downward slash, cleaving the tree in half... W-what was that for?! But when I begin to question her sanity... A small dark figure quickly leaps from behind it the falling tree, running at me in insane speed! This is what I have to catch?! It's too fast, I wasn't expecting it! I jump in front of it and I try to close my arms and grab it, but it was smaller than I expected, and we both just collide, I gasp at the impact, as it unexpectedly hits my stomach, but it was so light that I barely budge. "Kyah!" What... That sound... The shadow just let out a soft gasp, and in a very cute, girlish voice?! "Auu~... W-what has just..." This... This unbelievably cute voice, sounding almost the same as my sister's... It can't be... Having closed my eyes by reflex due to the impact, I gather my breath again and look down at the shadow, to see what exactly had just hit me. What I see leaves me speechless. - pic - "... What..." In front of me, sitting on the ground, probably from the knockback of hitting me, was a black-haired girl, dressed in a simple black dress, with deep shining red eyes that looked like rubies. She... Is she human? No, of course... As I take a better look, I understand why I thought it was plain shadow... Swirling around her feet, there is a mass of black shadows that look both solid and intangible at the same time. She's just like the others, not normal, and I'm not gonna judge her, but what I'm annoyed about, is this situation. "Hm, it is indeed just as I thought." Roselle sheathes her sword and walks our way. The girl still had her head spinning, it seems she hit me really hard, so she didn't quite notice what has happened, but this doesn't makes this any less awkward. "R-Roselle... What's this about??" She gets by my side, putting both hands on her hips, looking pleased while she inspects the dark-haired girl. "We got her. The doppelganger." ... What?! ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Two - Part III Wind blows again, bringing forth a humid smell with it. Rain is bound to be approaching later on the day. The cute black-haired, red-eyed girl laying on the ground is holding her head in pain while confused. Roselle looks pleased. And I just don't understand anything, as usual. Just when I got used to this place's inhabitants, Roselle manages to get me weirded out again with these situations. A doppelganger? The german folklore supernatural being, whose sightings omen of death and bad luck? "Doppelganger? What do you mean... This girl?" "Yes, this girl." "I still don't get it, why would we do this to her? You said hunting... Don't tell me you plan to eat...?!" "... What? Eating a person? Of course not, what do you think I am? A human?" ... It's definitely a bit weird to hear that, but I guess it makes sense. It would be ironic if she said 'monster'. "But then... Why would we do this...?" "Sigh. I guess that you are more stupid than usual today, after all. Well - that's because she's the source of the problem." As she says this, I was about to speak up again, but I suddenly realize. Damn, I was really an idiot in this one. Her point is a doppelganger's main characteristic - looking exactly like someone else. "Finally understood it?" "Yes... But still, Roselle, we don't have the right to do that to this little girl..." [color=darkred]"Of course I can, and I already did. Plus, what is that with being so protective of her to the point of defying your mistress-" Both me and Roselle were getting caught in a discussion, when I notice the girl looking at us with her bright eyes. "Ah..." "Ah..." Both me and Roselle let air escape in surprise as our gazes meet with the girl's. She seems to finally acknowledge what has just happened. "Uwa~?.. Ah?... E-eeh? Uu... W-wa..." The girl looked at me, then at Roselle, then back at me, then back at Roselle, and so on, her face a bit flushed, looking extremely surprised, and her voice shyly hesitating. I had even forgot that she was right there somehow, she's probably scared to death, I'm very surprised that her first reaction wasn't a scream, and she is actually trying to speak. "Uuu... I-I'm sorry, I... I didn't want to c-copy you, p-please d-don't hurt me... I w-won't do it again, I..." She finally seem to have gathered enough courage to speak up, trembling under Roselle's piercing stare. The girl's scarlet eyes were somewhat teary, and her soft, shy voice was even cuter now that I could hear it properly. Roselle surprises me as she crouches to get closer to the Doppelganger, and... What!?! Roselle's lips broke into a gentle, beautiful smile. It was not a full, blossoming smile, but still, even a tiny smile of her's looked unbelievably radiant. I watched in daze as she did this, and the other girl indeed seemed calm down as well. "Don't worry. We won't hurt you, I just want to parley." "T-talk to me? Aren't you angry, because I..." Roselle gets up, taking the girl's hand and helping her to stand up. "I'm not. What I feel is gratitude. You have saved my stupid slave, after all." Ah. Now I can understand it. All of her anger is turned towards me. I should have expected this. "Saving... Rye? But.. I didn't do anything, he was the one who s-saved..." She gave me a shy glance as she spoke this, and when your eyes met, she quickly looked down again, blushing. As I thought she that looked even cuter, she blushed even more. But this was not what got me surprised. "Huh? You know my name...?" "Yes... I... I peeked into your mind... I-I'm really sorry for spying, Rye!" Peeked into my mind... She can read minds? She shyly looked at me again, from behind her black hair bangs. "Yes... A b-bit. Of yours." She answered to my thoughts, she really is able to! This is really amazing, I'd have never expect something like this, even in here. But then, if she is able to listen to a bit of my thoughts, then when I thought she was cute, she...? The girl looks more flushed again, and looks to the side, only confirming my suspicion. "N-no, t-that wasn't, don't...!" As I couldn't help but think in the back of my mind she was looking even cuter now, she probably listened that too, and blushed furiously. Shit, if this happens... Roselle, who had been silently allowing us two to talk until now, looks at me with an evil and menacing smirk, cracking her knuckles. "Rye... What exactly are you thinking about her...?" This is bad. "B-but that aside, huntress Roselle, how did you find it out? You must be really a great huntress if you found me!" The girl spoke up, smiling nervously. Her voice sounded more like an angel's than ever. Roselle seemed to forget about me instantly, looking at the doppelganger,a bit surprised, but definitely pleased for being praised. "What? Ah... N-no, it wasn't much... Once I thought well about it, it was obvious what happened, you being the fairy he saved earlier, and then I noticed your tracks, and a bit of scent from the cloak... It was very trivial, actually... haha.." She had completely forgotten her anger. ... She definitely loves to boast and to be praised, doesn't she. And... The doppelganger was that fairy, all the time? Oh... I was so surprised that she knew about my name I didn't even notice the part about me saving her... The puzzle is finally solved, I can understand what happened. She probably couldn't run away, and faced her fear to fight the cat girls and save me... She is quite a good girl, isn't she. But soon, Roselle seems to remember something, forgetting about the praise this time. "Ah, but this reminds me... Say, you really seem like a skilled warrior, and I'm tired of travelling alone... Don't you want to come with me? I'm sure you'll be a useful companion, too." I don't know if it's funny or sad how she doesn't even count me as a person. But this aside... She surprised both me and the doppelganger with that. The doppelganger acts as shy as ever. "H-huh? But... Me? I'm not really skilled... I can't even change i-if I'm too nervous... A-and how my true form is... I-I'm not good enough to travel with you and-" "Don't say that." "Ah?" I surprise her by suddenly speaking up, walking up to her. "I will not allow you to underestimate yourself like that. Not the brave one who saved me." "U-uu... B-but I was really scared, I-I'm not brave..." I put my hand on her shoulder, shaking my head. "You truly are a brave and amazing person. Being brave is not about not feeling fear. Only an idiot is fearless. Being brave is about feeling so much fear you want to run away, but still facing it and overcoming it, just like you did." The doppelganger's eyes shine as she listen to my words, and Roselle seems to be pleased with how I'm handling the situation. "So, don't underestimate yourself, and don't be afraid of revealing your true self. You are yourself, and you should be proud of it." The girl's eyes were gleaming of hearing my brief discourse; Seems like I said a bit too much. Roselle sees an opening and speaks again. "Then, are you coming with us?" "I... Y-yes! I will! Thank you, Roselle, Rye! Oh, also... I'm Lilith!" So, Lilith's her name, our new traveling companion... Glad to have you aboard, Lilith. Lilith timidly nods at my mental welcome, and Roselle nods at Lilith, pleased. "Well, then, Lilith, now you travel with us." "Yes! I hope I will be useful for you two! A-ah, and also... R-Rye, can you... C-come a bit closer?" "Hmm?" Both me and Roselle wonder what Lilith wanted as I approached her, lowering myself a bit... And then... I am quite surprised at what happens. Lilith reaches further quite quickly, hugging me and... kisses my cheek. I just stood in daze, as if under some charm spell thanks to what she just did, she then very quickly separated, blushing quite much, fidgeting. I stand up holding a hand to my cheek in disbelief. "T-to... T-thank you, for saving me!" Was that...? Really... T-this girl, Lilith... After all I had been through in this island, and not only that, even before coming here, I was just unused to such kindness, and this little gesture of hers greatly warmed my heart and put my soul at easy. And... J-just... Just how lovely and cute can she be?! "Y-you think so?! Y-you really liked it? T-thanks..." Now that I think about it...T-that wasn't very smart, though, Lilith... What I was thinking about is... I feel a immense dread as I look over my shoulder, feeling myself frozen with fear, as if the world was getting covered with a dark and menacing aura. Roselle clenching her fists, her face darkened, her eyes gleaming with dangerously. The very wind seems to circle around her out of her sheer anger, making her hair fly wildly as she grips the sword's hilt so strongly I fear it will even bend. "Don't worrry... Rrye... You don't think I would get mad over such a thing... my slave being all over my new companion... Do you?... No... I just feel... I have some disciplining to do... Fufu.." With a menacing chuckle, she opens up a creepy smile, baring her teeth just as a wolf would bare it's fangs. Lilith can't save me from this one, she's dazed from the mental praise I accidentally gave her... And Roselle is closing in with heavy steps. ... This will be a long and rough trip... I think to myself, as I look up and a thunder roars in the dark-grey cloudy sky. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Two - Part IV Rain. Tiny drops of water that come from far above, from the vast and seemingly infinite grayish sea of clouds. The rain was just starting, we could only feel one drop or two, and hear others softly hitting the foliage around us. A single thought crosses my mind, in the midst of this. I survived. I survived, somehow, to Roselle's onslaught. Never before I had stared so directly into the eyes of death. Weren't my reflexes that good, I'd have been sliced apart, just like the trees fallen around. Even if I couldn't dodge the punches she did want to hit... I'm alive. Currently, I'm laying on the ground, facing up, with a cute little girl sitting by my side, timidly tugging my arm to check if I'm alive. "U-um.. Are you fine?..." Upon hearing Lilith's shy voice, and feeling her gentle tugs, I come back to my senses. Even then, I sit up quickly, somehow fearing that it was Roselle tugging me, still tense from before. Once noticing it was indeed Lilith, I let out a tired sigh. "Ah... Lilith. Yes... Kinda." "Rye! You really are fine... I, I was worried..." With a hand on her mouth, hesitant, she looked genuinely worried... It makes me feel bad for making she worry. Or rather, it makes me feel angry at myself. I can understand her, though. Everything went by so quickly, and it seems that she was so embarrassed because of what she had done, that when she noticed, things were already like this. I smile at her. "There's no need to worry. I'm the one who should apologize, actually." "You weren't moving... Of course I would worry!" After she noticed how she spoke that louder and in a more excited way than usual, she adorably blushed and looked down. "... B-but, that aside, what has happened?" She was clearly troubled, confusedly looking around. "Leave it be, Lilith. It wasn't anything especial." I was about to pat Lilith's head because she was looking too cute, but I suddenly stop, frozen, as Roselle's voice cuts through the air, startling me. I carefully look to the side, and she didn't wander off as I thought... She was standing there meters away, looking at us over her shoulder. It's a relief that she didn't go. I thought that she could have been mad enough to abandon us, but... I'm still tense from how she attacked before. Also... How could it have been nothing, if even trees are cut?! Lilith seemed to think this way too, because she didn't quite understand it. "E-eeh~? B-but... Even the trees..." "... The wind sure is rough today. But we must hurry, a storm approaches." ... What?! The... The wind is rough?! What kind of excuse is that?! Roselle is clearly not at her usual self, acting strangely, even her voice... She is bothered with something... Definitely still quite angry at us... No, angry at me. Lilith tilted her head, each word she heard seemed to confuse her more, the poor thing. Feeling that I should do something, I get up, offering my hand to her. "She is right, Lilith. It was just a sudden wind gust... But for now, we should get somewhere safe." Also, despite everything that has happened - No, especially now that this has happened - I should really try to help Roselle, so that her anger fades. Lilith looked a bit unsure, but once she heard me me, she nodded, grabbing my hand and getting up as well. She was for sure doubting Roselle, but believed me right away... Is it that she... trusts me more? "Of course I do... Y-you saved me, after all... I trust you... Only you..." Whispering so softly that I almost don't listen, she answers to my mind. This girl... It's amazing for her to think such a way about me, not even I trust myself so much... But it would be lying if I said I didn't like it, I'm quite happy, actually. She seemed to listen to this too, and blushed, looking down. As I saw this, I smiled, and trying to prevent any other thoughts from surfacing, began to walk. "Well, then, let's get going..." "Yes! Ah, and, um, if you want to... Take this, too..." Lilith picked up and handed me the dark fabric cloak I was covered with earlier. "Ah, thanks..." To think that I almost forgot about it, the cloak that kept me warm through the night, from what I take it. It was Lilith's, of course... And I even forgot to thank her for it... So... Thank you quite much, for it and for everything, Lilith. "D-don't mention it." Once I put it on, I immediately feel better as the mysterious fabric envelops me, keeping the chilly wind and cold rain drops away. This done, we begin to walk after Roselle, I almost forgetting to pick up 'my' dagger on the way. I thought Roselle would be a bit happier that I got Lilith to believe it, 'helping her', but still... She just looked at me with a blank, slightly annoyed expression, before giving a "Hmph." and beginning to walk. This is going to be harder than I thought. I sigh, and we walk after her, under the weeping sky. ... After we walked for a bit of time, the mood still hadn't lightened, and the rain was still falling softly, not enough to get us really wet, but it seemed to grow stronger by the second. A mysterious mist was also beginning to settle in, reducing our view distance more and more with each step we take, giving the forest an eerie feeling. We were walking silently, but it wasn't out of preference... That was a rather awkward silence. As a especially loud thunder roared, and Lilith grasped instinctively at my hand while pressing herself against me... It really began to pour. Roselle stopped, looking annoyed, her silver-colored hair drenched and sticking to her face. "Tsk... This, and this mist... It's too easy to get ambushed. We won't be able to make it there like this..." She looked genuinely annoyed, and also wary of being jumped on by something... I can't help but feel the same, I don't like this disfavoring situation at all. I wanted to say something in response to her, but I couldn't bring myself to it, as she kept walking while looking around, then noticing something to our left. "That... Will do." Roselle then turned, looking at us... Or at Lilith, to be more precise, as if I didn't even exist. "Lilith! We can't keep up like this, let's take refuge, come!" "A-ah, yes!" Lilith nodded almost by impulse. I wonder what she sighted? Me and Lilith exchange looks, as we hurry after Roselle. Following her, we suddenly get past a last row of trees, and wind howls making a creepy sound, as I stare at the mossy rocky wall, which a huge vertical crack that became a opening upon reaching the ground that we ended up facing. I knew that we currently had no other option, but this still felt a bit wrong for me... Roselle was already wandering in, and waving for Lilith to follow her, so we can't help but follow, but still... Perhaps it's the creepy mist, the melancholic rain, the howl of the wind, or just a hunch... But this cave we are entering - definitely gives me a bad feeling. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 18, 2017 4:03 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Morbyllan's Story [3/10] Day Two - Part V As water slowly drips from our wet clothes onto the rocky floor, the sound reverberating along the walls, I feel uneasy inside this of dark cave. It was just a feeling, as if my instincts told me that we shouldn't be here, magnified by the shadowy atmosphere, and the whispering wind that ran along the walls. ... And even then... It definitely felt better in here than on the outside. Out there in the woods, the chilly wind, the cold rain, and the blinding mist, were making it rougher than I had realized. We ended up sitting at a somewhat round and wide area right next to the cave entrance. We could still see clearly the storm raging outside. But... The mood was still quite heavy. Lilith was sitting at my side, but Roselle was leaning against the damp cave walls with her arms crossed, not saying a word. This atmosphere is definitely just too uncomfortable, but I still can't bring myself to say anything, in fear of saying something I shouldn't. Frustrated, I sigh while looking up at the stalactite-filled ceiling. "S-so, Rye... W-where are you heading to?" As Lilith spoke up, I was drawn back into reality. I smile. I wonder, is she really that good at reading the mood, or she just read my mind again? Anyway, that was quite a good question, to be honest. I have no idea of where we are going to at all... Perhaps this is a chance to speak with Roselle? "Ah... I'm sorry, I don't know, I just go with Roselle wherever she goes... Err, Roselle, mistress... If I may ask, where are we heading?" I try to talk to her casually, as if nothing had happened at all, but the answer I get is dead silence. She completely ignored me. Have I really displeased her that much...? "U-um... Roselle...?" Lilith timidly calls up to Roselle... "Hm? Ah, Lilith. What is it?" ... which looks up to her, and wearing a friendly expression, reacting in a completely different way. What!? That smile... Just... She... She really is angry just at me...? "I... U-um, if you don't mind... I j-just wanted to ask where are we headed..." "Ah, that... I didn't realize I hadn't told earlier, Lilith. We are going to... my village." Her village. Does that mean... an amazon village?? I can't help but feel a bit surprised, for some reason. She is an amazon, so it makes sense that she has a tribe, a village, a home to go back to. And yet, it just had felt, for some reason, as if she was... A loner, someone used to have to handle everything by herself.. But this also makes me think about something else, and as the conversation was endangered of dying down, I can't help but voice my question. "Well... Then, Lilith, and where are you heading to...? I mean, where do you want to go to..." "Ah?" Having the conversation suddenly turned her way, Lilith is surprised briefly, before understanding what I was asking, and looking down. "Nowhere... N-nowhere in special. I... don't have anywhere to go to..." She seemed to struggle with the words she just said, frowning and looking pained, I could almost see sadness buried deep within her eyes, as if a bad memory had surfaced. ...It just seems that I made her think about something bad. Great, I just made things worse. I'm such a idiot, after all, I can't get things right... "D-don't think about such things, Rye." Surprised, I look to my side, seeing Lilith staring directly at me. "Because... D-don't worry! I'm... happy. I... just want to go w-wherever you go!" I get even more surprised at what she ends up saying. To think that she really trusts in my to such a point... Or... No, she... Cares? Lilith moved even closer as she spoke, her cute face getting closer and closer, her eyes staring directly into mine... So close, almost dangerously close, but I could just stare back at her, too surprised to do anything, feeling her fresh and sweet breath on my skin, blushing without noticing. While we're like that, I suddenly notice Roselle standing up without saying a single word, with a shadowy face, and wandering towards the dark corridor that leads deeper inside. "I will... check how far this cave goes." By doing that, she surprised both me and Lilith, both of us blushing upon realizing the situation, then looking at her, confused. Crap! I didn't realize how we were just now, almost as if we were going to kiss! I'm not making this any better. The way Roselle is acting... I fear that if I don't get things straight, she won't ever be the same again. I can't allow that to happen. I stand up, and quickly dash to the front of Roselle. "Roselle... I'm sorry if I offended you, but please, stop, I-" She just avoids me, barely changing her direction, ignoring what I said again, not even looking at my face, as if I was nothing but a stone on her way. No, stop... You can't go like this! I reach with my hand and grab her shoulder, but she violently turns, slapping my hand away. "Don't you dare to touch me." My eyes widen as I look at her, surprised, being able to see her face for a split-second, in the midst of her wavering silver hair, tiny drops of water glittering on the air around her. Huh? That, just... She turns around again before I can confirm my suspicion. Her voice... It seemed almost as if it was faltering... Like if she was crying? "Roselle... Are you..." "Don't say a word. I just... You two... I... Just do whatever you want for now, slave. Leave me be." This said, she hurriedly runs into the darkness, her footsteps echoing in the darkness, farther and farther away, as I try to reach her with my hand, in vain. She... She wasn't angry as I thought she was? I mean, she certainly looked awfully pissed, and her voice, even if somewhat weak, was as sharp as her sword is, but it feels rather out of some feeling other than anger. The reason for all that awkwardness, for that distance... Was something that only a idiot like me wouldn't have understood... That was, just because she was... Sad. It was that, after everything.. I definitely can't allow her to go away like that. Especially in this cave... This situation gives me a bad feeling. I must do something. "Damn, Roselle... Lilith, wait here, it should be safe! I'll go after her!" "E-eh~? W-wait, Rye!" I prepare to rush into the darkness, just to gasp in surprise as she slams into me, clinging to my arm. "L-Lilith! What are you..." "... I will go, too!" "What? But... You should stay, it's safer here! I'll bring her back, so you can..." "... No!" "H-huh?" "I, I said no! O-of course I want to go too! I... don't want to let you go alone... Also, I'm Roselle's companion, too! If I don't go, I don't deserve to be called that!" Looking at her, I can see her scarlet eyes lighten up with a fiery determination I can't possibly hope to defeat. And she is right, after all... I give up, she wins. I smile at her, and we nod to each other. Still, it didn't look like she planned to let go of my arm. Even if I feel a bit embarrassed, I can't waste time. "S-so... Now, we should hurry and-" "...gh!" A shiver runs along my spine, and dread fills me as we both hear the sound that comes echoing from the corridor. That scream, despite being a bit more girlish than I would have expected, was, without a doubt, Roselle. Our stares meet once again, and me and Lilith seem to understand each other instantly, even if I'm not able to read her mind as she reads mine. Something. Bad. Has. Happened. Without wasting any more time, we dart into the darkness, fearing for the worse. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Two - Part VI The furious and raging storm. The roaring wrath of the thunders. The menacing howl of the wind. The sounds that were once almost unbearable loud, were now muffled, nothing but faint whispers far behind our backs. What we could hear the best was our heavy breathing, and our quick footsteps on the stone floor. We had been running for a while now, through the dark corridor that seemed to go on endlessly. I let out a frustrated sigh. Did Roselle really run that far, and scream that loud... or did she scream nearer and was... dragged further away? Only thinking about it sends shivers down my spine. I shake my head to clear these thoughts. As we continued through the sinuous corridor, soon we could feel a breeze passing by, and a faint whisper of wind directly ahead. That breeze... If wind is flowing, then it means there is an opening somewhere... Then, ahead, there probably is some sort of room, and there... I'm sure I will find Roselle. Despite I fearing for what I may find, I continue ahead, Lilith following close by. Still, what the darkness reveals to me is nothing more but frustrating. "Three paths?!" Three dark passages in front of us, one straight ahead, one to the left, one to the right. Despite some spider webs hanging from the ceiling in the left one, they had no other significant differences. I stared at every single one intently, but still I had no idea about which one was the one that Roselle went by. I grit my teeth and clench my fists unconsciously. If we proceeded by the wrong way, goddess knows how many time we'll waste... And when we finally found the right one, it could already be... Too late. "Don't... D-don't worry, Rye! We will find her, for sure!" Lilith for sure noticed how I was feeling, because she timidly held my hand, surprising me a bit, but her gentle words calmed down my unsettled mind. "A-ah... Yes, we will!" She seems satisfied with my answer, shyly smiling at me while looking away, embarrassed. Once again I'm surprised on how much we grew attached... I can't even imagine what I would do without this cute little girl. I definitely feel better now. I forgot that she was able to read my mind, and she blushed furiously at my mental remark, but I didn't quite notice it. Instead, I was trying to think about a solution. "Well, still... We don't know the right one... Do you have any ideas, Lilith?" "Eh~? Ah... N-no, not really... She could have went into any of these..." As I feared, Lilith was just as troubled as I am with the situation... Damn, why didn't I ever go hunting with my old man to learn tracking, when he invited me? There doesn't seem to be any obvious evidence to where she went to, but an experienced tracker would be able to find something... If only we could- "Maybe... That's it!" "Uwaa??" I surprise Lilith at my sudden exclamation, but I couldn't hold back, as there's a chance of something working now. "Say, Lilith... Sorry for asking this suddenly, but... You can change your form, right?" Lilith was still quite surprised, with a hand next to her mouth, but she shyly nodded. "Y-yes... W-why do you ask? C-could it be you... want me to change i-into something else?" For some reason, her face was flushed while she said this, and she avoided looking directly at me. "Yes, please! I do." "A-ah! I-is that so... I-if you h-had any p-preference, y-you c-could have t-told me... S-sorry... I can adapt r-right away..." Her face was as red as a tomato for some reason, why was she so embarrassed about this? Wait, preference...? Could she be thinking... Those kind of preferences?! "Ah, n-n-no! N-not that way, Lilith! Y-you're great the way you are!" She seemed even more surprised as she heard this, but her eyes lightened up, and she seemed quite happy, smiling brightly and fidgeting. "I... am?? R-really? Thank you, Rye.. Y-you look v-very good, too..." My face flushes a bit as she says that. But, most importantly, why is she even thinking about that!? I sigh. Damn, it's really hard when we get to these misunderstandings. But I can't afford to lose focus now. "W-well, anyway... If you can change, Lilith... Can't you change into a dog girl of sorts, and track Roselle's scent?" My question seems to pull her back into reality, as she blinks several times, before straightening herself. "Ah, that... I'm sorry Rye, but... It doesn't work that way. I can't change into something I haven't seen before, and I've never seen one of those... I, I'm really sorry!" "It works like that, then... Don't worry. There's no need to be sorry, Lilith. We can think of another way... Perhaps if we-" "...ahh..." ... That!! While I was trying to think about something else, we can hear something again, and our heads turn into the direction of the sound... A faint scream... "Roselle...? That... I-it came from the right one!" I wasn't quite sure yet, but as Lilith pointed it out, I looked at her and nodded. It indeed was Roselle, from the right path! Without wasting any more time, we dart into the right path, with renewed determination. ... The path looked to be more tilted than the tunnel before. It was filled with curves, and we were definitely descending quickly now. Looking at the walls, I notice that it almost looks as if the very stone was different, as if carved... As we were making a sharp curve, I could feel the wind flowing with greater strength, and see a brightness... "Light... We must be close, let's hurry!" "U-un!" Just as the curve ended, a light up room standed in front of us. We went ahead almost without thinking. As our eyes adjust to the change in brightness, me and Lilith stand in awe. I am able to understand why it felt like the walls were worked before... Because they definitely were. The ceilling was far up above our heads, with huge stone pillars supporting it's weight. Fire bowls burned along the walls, right next to ancient statues of monstrous figures, providing an unusual ominous illumination. The room, despite looking like a temple, had a few more sinister elements, like shackled chains hanging from the walls and some pillars... My eyes widen as I find what I was looking for. Chained to a pillar in the middle of the room, with the hands held up high by the shackles, hanging as if without any strength left... Is Roselle. "Rose-..." I am about to call for Roselle, but I suddenly stop as I take a better look at her, gasping. Her clothes are shredded. She is covered with bruises and open wounds, bleeding a vivid red blood, which has already painted the floor with a bit of it's color. Roselle seemed to listen to me somehow, her head frailly trying to turn our way, but seeming to lack the power for even this basic thing. Anger fills me upon seeing this. The great and proud Roselle, left in such a state... Whatever did this... Whoever did this to her... It will pay. I feel my cloak being tugged as I am about to move, and I notice Lilith, looking at something with an extremely scared expression. Following her stare... I can barely believe my own eyes. A figure appears in the midst of darkness with light steps, speaking with a soul-chilling yet almost melodic voice. - pic - "How unexpected... Two more lost ones? What a busy day it's being... Well, now, what do we have here?..." ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Two - Part VII The already faint and inconstant light from the fire bowls flicker and almost die, even if there is no breeze, showing us the brief terror of the room almost turning completely dark. Lilith is hiding behind me, trembling slightly, while I try to muster my courage. Standing little more than nine meters away from us, is the beast shrouded in shadows. It's red eyes are orbs of ghostly fire floating in the darkness. Despite it having spoke with us, I didn't know how to react. It spoke in a soft and innocent voice that could almost compare with Lilith's cute one, but still, I could just feel something more to it, some kind of perversion, a evil malice. "S-scary... S-she is scary... W-what should we do, Rye?..." Lilith, hiding behind me and clinging to my cloak, speaks in a very soft voice. ... This situation is just too unfavorable... I don't know what to do either, Lilith. I strengthen my resolve, and I find myself speaking back. "Who are you... Are you the one who did this?" The thing in the shadows seems a bit surprised as I speak up, but then, I can see, or perhaps just feel, that as it heard me - it grinned. I instinctively position myself better in front of Lilith as it approaches, ready to shield her, should anything happen. "Oh? You are a civilized one?... This is quite a surprise! Most just jump at me right away. Well, since you are one of the few civilized ones..." The beast just kept coming closer and closer. I just stood fiercely, ready to attack at any sign of danger. I am quite surprised, as she stops walking the moment it walks up to about four meters away of us, allowing the light to illuminate her. - pic - "... I guess we should introduce ourselves, before anything else. I may have one or two different names, but... You may call me Eris." I can just stare in awe, as the girl who introduced her as Eris simply stood there, stretching her hand with a smile, as if inviting me to walk up to her and shake hands. She was... quite different from what I had imagined. I expected an horrendous demon, to be honest. I was being quite cautious, but when she revealed herself, I instantly felt less intimidated, dazed, looking at that little girl, that I unconsciously answered. "A-ah... I'm... Rye." The girl, Eris, seemed content, and nodded to me. As she did this, I noticed how she was dressed, with an extremely revealing sort of armor. I can't help but feel a bit embarrassed... She looked almost- No, damn, focus. It is just now that I noticed it - the dangerous looking scythe she was carelessly carrying. By the way she held it, carelessly carrying it, despite being as big as her... She definitely knew how to use it, and how to use it well. "... Then.. It was really you who did that to Roselle..." Eris tilts her head at my question, at first. "Roselle?... Ah, I see, that's how it is." Her mouth changed into a smile that was nothing but sadistic, as she glanced at the suffering Roselle. "Yes, that would be me. That amazon was just like most of her race, she just didn't know her place, heehee~. It amuses me... She is still trying to resist, but in a matter of time, I will hear her screams!" ... What? The way that girl speaks... How she just seems to be having the most fun she's ever had... Finding the suffering of Roselle to be amusing... Eris suddenly stops laughing as she sniffs the air, looking a bit surprised. "But, w-wait... Ah~!?... This smell, you, could it be... Yes! Silly me, I hadn't realized it yet. You are a human!" The way Eris looks at me with a shine in her eyes, with a growing smile, as if she was somehow admiring me as a rare animal, makes me uneasy. She then coughs and shakes her head, hiding away that smile. "Then, tell me, Rye... Don't you want to... Serve me?" "Huh? What... do you mean?" Eris smirks. "It's simple... If you know her, then you probably was that amazon's slave, right? I know how this bunch treats slaves awfully. Then, why don't you kneel and... swear for me, and become my servant?" "Nonsense... Why would I even...!" I can't seem to force a voice as valiant as I wanted it to sound. Damn, how comes that this little girl has such an oppressive aura... She looks a bit surprise at my answer, but then she seems to understand something. "Well, I guess it makes sense for you to want to understand better... You would serve me, and be my... collaborator at spreading my corruption. It would allow you even to take revenge of that one who kept you before, make her show her true colors, hihihi... Let me show you how it is!" Eris raises her free hand to chest-level, just as a strange, purple energy starts to flow and swirl along her arm into the palm of her hand. That energy looked menacing and heavily unnatural, filling the air with a chilly wind that made it feel even colder than outside in the rain. I hesitated, not knowing if it could be harmful if I got close - but soon regretted it. As she closed her hand, that energy seemed to disappear while releasing a gust of wind. And, as that happened, the energy instantly flowed into Roselle, rising from the ground in a purple whirlwind of sorts. It seemed to swirl around her, flowing inside of her wounds and making them bleed even more. Roselle moans painfully, trying to suppress screams of pain. Upon seeing that, I lower my head, hiding my face behind the shadows produced by my hair. Eris proceeds, with a devilish smile. "See, isn't it the best of the feelings? With me, you would be able to possess this power... Just kneel for me, swear for me, kiss my lovely feet... As long as you remember who your mistress is, you will be treated fairly." Without uttering a word, I gently pat Lilith's head, while slowly separating her from me. "... Lilith, just hide yourself, find cover. When there is an opportunity, take Roselle with you and flee." "H-huh? R-Rye? What... What do you mean?" Not answering, I begin to walk forward, in the direction of the girl called Eris. "... After all, you are indeed right..." Step after step, I begin to shorten the distance. Eris allows her face to turn into an extremely pleased smile for a split second, before suppressing it. "A-am I not? Definitely I am, yes. Also, you should be honored, human Rye, to get the chance to be the servant of Eris, the strongest of the great Asmodeus heritage, haha~!" Lilith seems desperate behind me, not understanding what I am doing, as I have cleared my mind after telling her that. Still, I don't even pay attention. It seems that the pain has awoken Roselle, and she seems to regain her strength, managing to look at me. "R-Rye...? Just what are you..." "... Yes, definitely, it is just as you said." As I ignored her, Roselle seems to then somehow read my mind and actions in a way not even Lilith is able to. She struggles against the manacles, ignoring her pain and the corrupt energy flowing around her. "Rye... No... Stop it! She is a Baphomet, of an ancient race... She is ridiculously strong, you can't... Just grab Lilith and leave...!" But her faint words don't even seem to reach my focused mind. The baphomet girl looked anxiously at me, as I approached, leaving little more than a meter between the two of us. "Yes, just as I said. Now, you-" As she was about to speak up again, I suddenly unleash all of my fury, all the killing intent I was struggling to suppress, drawing my dagger and thrusting ahead in a single, smooth motion. Eris eyes widen as she notices the sharp steel homing at her with speed, and she quickly moves her scythe in a circular motion as she jumps back, managing to parry my blow just in time. Her eyes red eyes seem to shine brighter now, as they are filled with fury. "Just... What does this one thinks he is doing? Didn't you agree with me?" I finally stare up at her, and can't help but give a half smile as I reverse my grip on the dagger. "No, it is indeed as you said. As long as I remember who my mistress is, it is fine. And I do remember who she is - the one who I yielded to and sworn to follow, my one mistress, Roselle." ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Two - Part VIII The ominous lights flicker and threat to die out once again, as I stared at the Baphomet-girl Eris with determined eyes. She seemed extremely displeased at what she has just heard, her red eyes shined with killing intent. Lilith was confusedly looking from one side to the other, not quite knowing what to do. Lilith, it will be ok! Do as I said. I will handle her - and you go and free Roselle! I harshly ordered her inside of my own mind, to make sure that she would notice my warning. But if had I just said I wanted her to be safe, she would have ignored me, and tried to fight anyway. Roselle being that wounded is already being almost too much - it would be unbearable if Lilith got hurt, too. So, I'd rather not put her in harm's way at all. As I give her a last glance, I see that Lilith obeys me and hides behind a pillar, a scarlet eye peeking from the shadows. Perhaps she heard a bit more of my mind than she should, but still, I feel satisfied. She is such a good girl. "Hmm... Then that's how it is, you'd rather be kept as that arrogant amazon's little puppy...? Aren't you quite the masochist, fufu..." Eris was wearing a very sly smile, but it also looked like she was trying to use that smile to mask her uneasiness, almost as if she was very frustrated at my reply. I seem to really have surprised her, I can't help but smile. "Please don't take it personally, little lady. Your offer is not a bad one... But.. I am a man of word, and like I said, the one who I pledged myself to is Roselle - and only her." At first it seems my words did really displease her, as she frowns, but quickly works to conceal it and she smiles back at me, with a sadistic smirk that allows me to see her beastly fangs. "What... I say, w-whatever, I care not! It's better to settle it with a 'dance' then, I shall just take you by force, then!" She spins her scythe skillfully with her two hands, before holding it in a two handed stance. "And now, don't worry, for I-" When Eris meant to say something else, I lunged forward, as fast as I could, attacking in frenzy. She skillfully parries and deflects all of my attacks, and backs away, putting some distance between us. "Hasty, aren't you? Isn't it impolite to attack while others are still speaking?" "Is that so? I'm afraid I'm not a very refined person, then." I keep up my grin, not wanting to display any fear or hesitation, despite being really uneasy as she gazed at me with those predatory vermillion eyes, and widens her taunting smile. "My my... Now that would be a problem, a lady such as I can't afford to have a untame servant.. Well, worry not, my soon-to-be-pet.. You will receive enough discipline soon enough, fufu!" Those words said, almost as if we were in perfect synchrony, we rework our footing on the ground and dash in each other's directions. But, still... What kind of awful line was that one I said?! Hell, that's shameful. I really don't know how to sound or look cool, this is awful. Trying to forget about that, I keep my mind on the situation. A dagger against a scythe. I think that never before such an insane battle has happened... at least not one that ended up nicely for the one with the dagger. Still, I won't back away. Laughing devilishly, Eris swings her scythe as we close in to each other, a dreadful downward slash that could slice me in two. As she attacks, I impulse myself even faster in her direction. I lift my dagger, supporting it with both hands, managing to block her slash. As a sharp screech of steel against steel resounds while sparks fly about, and I keep going forward while struggling with the monstrous strength that the little girl has. I move left while going forth, breaking the contact of the two blades, and making she unavoidably hit the ground instead of me, utterly demolishing the stone tiles and raising dust and debris. Having threaded past her first strike, I hastily attack, slashing with the dagger as I passed by... ...But my dagger slashed at thin air, she sidestepped my attack with an abnormal reaction speedn. Glancing at her face, I saw a expression of mixed calm and psychopathy - she was expecting for this. With the corner of my eye, I notice the scythe coming horizontally from the right, being swung single-handedly. From that moment and forth, the world seemed to begin moving in slow motion, as my perception is increased due to the peak in adrenaline, the blood pulsing in my veins resounding like drums in my ears. I kneel under her wide swing, closing to the ground as much as possible, dodging in due time as the scythe misses me. Because of the centrifugal force, she kept spinning with her scythe, showing me her flank. In that opening, I quickly leap while aiming to stab at her back - but as I was midair and approaching, I could see she glancing at me over her shoulders, her eyes not having ever lost track of me. Taking a better look at her, she is depending solely on her left leg while spinning, and raising her right one. My eyes widen as I try to readjust my guard, but it is too late, and the impact robs me of my breath, I gasp upon receiving her spinning kick, a kick so powerful it seemed to send a gust of wind forward with it. The kick sent me flying backwards through the air, only stopping when I hit one of the hard stone pillars with my back, making me spit blood as the crushing pain shocks my body. I barely manage to stand up, a bit stunned, and look at Eris. It's... odd. She is stretching her hand which previously held the scythe forward, as if she had thrown- Without time to think about anything else, I throw myself to the side, straining my body to it's limits. I narrowly avoid it. The scythe hits the stone pillar with an impact, it's blade burying itself deep within the stone, damaging the pillar and causing cracks to appear all over it. Panting, I look at Eris, and she appears surprised with my dodging. "You truly are a sly one... But I wonder if you will be just as quick to lose your sanity, and beg for me, while I drain you out of your energy?" "S-shut..." I struggle to get up, and have so much trouble at moving that I can't even finish my phrase - but I can't stop now. That attack of her was really strong, not to count how she chained all of her attacks awfully beautifully... A fearsome enemy for sure. ... But that was while she held her scythe. Now that she has thrown her weapon, she is bare-handed. I dash forward once again, directly at the weaponless Eris. But, while I approach, thinking that now the tide had changed, I notice that her expression of superiority hadn't changed at all, despite I thinking she should be at least scared now. "Rye, n-no!" "R... R-Rye, stop, she can use..." For some reason, I hear the screams of Lilith and Roselle, sounding frantic, and telling me to stop for some reason, but I just didn't understand what they meant. Still, even if it is dangerous, I know how to dodge physical attacks, and I have to win this fight - not for me, but for their sake. But it appears that I truly was a fake reckless hero of sorts, ignoring the two's warning. I can realize it now. A strange, fiery energy distorted the air with heat, swirling around Eris' right arm and up to the palm of her hand. In her palm - a flaming orb floats, taking in that energy, as if to fuel itself. This shape, this energy, it reminds me of something... Ah, I see. I remember it, of course. The most classical spell that we can see in most RPGs or overall anything that involves wizards. A fireball. What... She can do that?... No, damn... I was once again reckless... Shit, to fail now... I was too stupid to think I could win alone against the one who bested Roselle... Lilith, Roselle... I am sorry... Now I can finally understand what Roselle was saying. It was 'Rye, stop, she can use... magic'. How careless of me, it's even funny. Laughing, the baphomet girl throws that orb forward, too fast for me to react, it leaving a trail of blaze in the air, before impacting in the ground little more than a meter in front of me. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Two - Part IX The world was enveloped in a blinding brightness and a scorching heat, the fiery explosion engulfed me, throwing me out of my feet, only to feel myself impact against the cold stone floor moments later. My body ablaze with number pain, I struggle, trying to sit up, but even that seems impossible, I'm heavily disorientated. "Agh... *cough*... D-damn..." Fighting against the pain, I force myself to my knees, somehow. That blast, it... It was very powerful, a little closer and I would have died... Did she actually hold back? Directly ahead of me, where the fireball exploded, a wild firestorm rages, raising walls of flames. Two fiery orbs glow in the middle of the flames, growing bigger as they approach. Damn, already!? I try to get up while gripping the dagger tighter- H-huh? The simple realization is enough to make me fall down to one knee again. The dagger is no longer in my hand. "Heehee~... Still struggling, after all?..." That shape just walked through the raging fire unharmed, like if it ignored her. Frantically looking around, I find the dagger laying next to me. I reach and grab it in hast, feeling another burst of pain, only then noticing how horribly burned my hands are. Soon, I could already see Eris clearly through the flames, her smile blossoming, fiery energy flowing along her arms. She stops on the edge of the flames, flashing her predatory fangs. "There's no need to strain yourself. If walking is so hard, simply kneel for me. I may still show you a bit of mercy... Fufu~♪" I wonder, did I manage to do anything to help Lilith and Roselle at all...? Glancing around, I can see Lilith sitting next to Roselle. She is indeed trying to free her, that must be why their voices sounded so close before. But, my vision is already too bad to allow me to see what they're doing exactly. Allowing myself a tired smile, I get up with some effort, forcing myself to ignore my wounds. "... I'd rather not... Death itself would be more gentle than your mercy.. right, little lady?" She smirks back at me. "That is no fun, did I become that obvious? Well, fear not, you will definitely submit... and you know you that you will like to do it, in the end." The moment she is done speaking, we exchange stares, and know the time for chatter is over. I precariously jump back to create distance, while she raises her hands and the fire storm roars, growing bigger as the flames spread with magical wind, and one fireball forms in each of her hands. Magic. It is such a fearsome thing. I know it's insanity to keep fighting at such conditions. But I don't care, because that by doing this, I can buy Lilith and Roselle some time. And as long as they can be safe, I won't regret my actions. "I wonder, for how long can you keep dancing with me - in this fiery waltz of mine?" Eris hurls the first fireball at me. I dodge by dashing to the left, letting the fireball fly through the air until it hits a pillar and explodes. Immediately, the second one is thrown, so fast that I need to duck under it. I can feel it's heat dangerously close as it passes by. And so, comes the third. Closely followed by the forth. I roll to the side and spring back up to my feet, narrowly dodging the two. This is being rough, and yet... She is just playing with me. She is aiming at me - while she could just target the floor, and let the blast radius do the rest. I can see it in her face as well. She is having fun. Eris unleashes a overwhelming barrage of fireballs, and I begin to run in an arc towards her, dodging as good as I am able to. She did notice how I'm trying to buy time - and she won't make it any easier for me. ------------------------- A Glance Through Lilith's Eyes "Uwaa~!" I let out a short scream as the dark energy shocks me. "Uu~... I-it's no use..." "... I told you, Lilith... you can't break it, her magic has them sealed." Roselle looks tired, like if she had gave up on everything, even while the scary energy is all around her and hurting her, she doesn't even react. The manacles binding her hands are still in perfect state, without a single scratch, despite all the strength I was putting into trying to break them. But even if things are bad... How can Roselle say these things? Rye is still there, fighting the scary girl, and it's... it's all for her! She can't give up now! "B-but... Rye told me to free you, R-Roselle! He is fighting... I, I can't give up and disappoint him!" The creepy energy thing is still all over the manacles, but I grab them firmly, trying to at least rip them off the pillar so that she can move. I put all my strength and the energy I can into my arms, it should be easy to break this rusty metal... "Waa~!" But the dark energy sparks and I get shocked again, letting the manacles go and falling back. "Uuu..." "See... it won't work. Lilith, listen, that reckless human will get himself killed... You... you are fond of him, right? Just... Save him, go away with him... Don't worry about me." "E-eh? But... R-Rye doesn't wants you to die, Roselle... I c-can't-..." I wanted to tell it to Roselle, how he would be mad if I gave up, how he would be sad... But then, I can listen to Rye's pain resounding in his mind, when a fire ball explodes midair behind him, throwing him down. "R-Rye!!" No, Rye... S-stop, you are hurt... But Rye stands up again, just for another to explode in front of him. He stands up again, even if staggering. R-Rye!... Y-you can't die! If you die, I... I... "Lilith... You can see it, he can barely stand... he can't take many more of those. I... I don't want him to... die here. You can shift into me... just grab him and run out of here..." My eyes are wet when I look at Roselle. She looks sad, tired, and suffering... S-she is asking me to... But Rye would be sad if I did that... H-how could I just leave her? B-but if I don't do it... Another fireball explodes, and Rye is thrown back. R-Rye!... Auu... I... I must do something... B-but how could I-... Suddenly, while I was thinking about him, caring for him, faded images and pictures I've never seen before flow into my head, making my red eyes shine. W-wah~? These are... R-Rye's memories? His memories are flowing... W-what does this mean... That... T-that is... Maybe if I do that... Yes, if I try...! Determined, I stand up, wiping my eyes. "You understand it, don't you?... Just go, and you two... live happily together." I turn, and look at Roselle from over my shoulder. "Y-yes, I understand... But, s-sorry, Roselle... I won't obey you. I will do what I want to do, not what others tell me to!" And then, I close my eyes, focusing in that girl, and my comforting darkness raises from my shadow and envelops me. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Two - Part X Painful... But... I can still go on...? Struggling with all my might, I stand up yet again. I am severely wounded, it hurts even to hold the dagger, and I think one explosion dislocated my left shoulder, so I can't move my arm... Eris frowns and looks a bit frustrated, in the middle of the raging firestorm. "- Sigh - Then, you still want to go on? If you won't even scream, this is not fun... Why do you keep getting back up? Why do you go so far for that slut? What is so good about her?!" She throws a fireball that misses on purpose, exploding behind me just at the limit not to harm me yet to make me feel it's heat. "You do realize that you're still alive only because I want you to, right? Even if I'm taking it easy just because you're the first human I see... Give up already, fall to your knees, submit for me!" "Is that so... N-no can do." I take one step ahead, but that alone almost makes me fall. My body feels heavy, and isn't responding to my commands, I need all of my concentration just to keep standing. Eris angrily closes her hands, and with a gust of wind, both the fireballs and the raging fire dissipate. She approaches me with heavy, annoyed steps. "Don't lie to yourself! Let me hear it, your screams, let me know your pain! Accept your defeat, accept me as your mistress already..." She is annoyed at my resistance... In fact, I'm at my limit, but I won't. Perhaps I could even get to enjoy living with her, by how she is reluctant at taking me by force and wanted a submission instead, I can tell that she isn't such a bad girl... But I've gone too far to back off now. When she stepped in front of me, I pretend to be about to fall down, but then I throw myself forward, thrusting the dagger at almost point-blank range. This is it, I will fall, but she- ... She vanished?! Into thin air, just like that, she vanished. Having put all my balance into that desperate attack, I fall down, flat to the ground, gasping at the unbearable pain that the impact caused. "... And you still don't stop... even if for such a woman, a mere amazon, who cares not for you... Grrr, you force my hand, human Rye!! You'll see son enough how it was worthy for you, to refuse my generous offer!" Looking up, I can see her behind me. Eris was just standing there, as if she had been there since the beginning... But she was definitely before me... Was that ... teleportation? She can use even something like that? No way I could win... She really was just playing with me. All the time. Eris moves to the pillar and retrieves her scythe, then returning to face me, channeling dark energy along it's blade. "Now, whether you wish to or not,your will, your mind, your soul - They will belong to me. You won't be such a good slave as you could have been now, this is a shame... This should have been so different... But, worry not, I will make you kill that bitch personally, she is the reason of this, after all ufufufu~" That said, she raises her scythe high above her head. There was no way I could win since the beginning, she was just torturing me, playing with my mind, trying to make me submit. She has almost suceeded. The one thing I've always liked to think was special in me is my iron will, and she did nearly break it. She should be proud, rather than annoyed, she really is good at that... But if I lost to such a strong one, it should be fine, right? I just wonder if Lilith and Roselle made it out safe?... At least if this ends now, I will be at peace, thinking I have accomplished something, haha... It's not like I gave up - I can't react. I just stare at her, as the corruption-imbued scythe comes down, painfully slowly... ... Just to be interrupted, when a white blur dashes seemingly out of nowhere. Hitting Eris with something that resembles a flying kick, it pushes against her, throwing her away and using that impulse to do a back flip and fall standing on two feet, triumphantly. Eris, caught by surprise, had barely any time to react, and flies away, hiting heavily one stone pillar. "Gh... W-what...? Who dares..." Standing before me, is a shape I definitely knew. Hair, skin and clothes as pale as the moonlight, with bright, vivid scarlet eyes, that looked just like Lilith's, with cat ears and tail... Small and cute, a cat girl. It was so recently, yet it feels so much has happened... Of course I remember... This is... Shiro?! No, that couldn't be... Shiro would never be here, and she of course wouldn't just attack Eris if she was. But it definitely is Shiro, even if it's not her...? Then, that means that it is, actually... "Don't... D-don't hurt Rye anymore, nya~!" Lilith. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Two - Part XI Standing radiantly, despite the dimly lit room and indirect lightning, was that white-as-snow cat girl, with her tail excitedly swinging from one side to the other. "L-Lilith?... What are you-... Agh.." Surprised at her sudden - but timely - arrival, I tried to sit up, but pain from my shoulder shocked me, and I fell down again. Lilith, who was wearing a determined expression on her cute face, glances at me, and gives me a shy, yet somewhat confident smile. "D-don't worry, Rye... I can do this, nya!" What, this girl, don't tell me she's trying to save me... Eris, who had crashed at one pillar, slowly gets back to her feet, shaking her head, while baring her fangs. "What is this... Another one? No, I see, then you are a doppelganger. Fufufu, interesting... I was thinking about leaving unnecessary things like you aside, but... you do have a deathwish this strong, then?" Lilith straightened herself, staring back at Eris. "N-no... I w-won't die... I just won't let you hurt or try to steal Rye anymore! He is is my savior, and... m-my..." She stops what she was saying as if realizing something, and blushing. She then shakes her head and continues. "A-anyway, I w-won't let you hurt him, nya~!" The baphomet girl holds her scythe menacingly, smirking. "Fine, I grow tired of this game. I will just show you two a glimpse of heaven, on how it feels pleasant - this burning passion of mine!" Like if it was timed with Eris' words, fire rose from the ground, swirling around her, along her body and up to the scythe as she raised it above her head, with enough heat for me to be able to feel even from afar. Damn... If she was indeed only playing at first, there is no way we can handle this... Lilith has to run, this way she will get- "N-nyah?... N-not good... Come, fast, Rye!" Before I could even try to send her away, Lilith reached out to grab my limp left arm and drag me along... My left arm!? "N-no, Lilith, wait, this arm-" Crack. "AAAGH-" I bite down hard on my lip not to scream, while Lilith roughly pulls me to my feet by the left arm with her increased, cat girl's strength. Eris swings down her fiery scythe heavily, unleashing a gargantuan wave of flames, and Lilith swiftly runs and jumps to behind a pillar while carrying me. We narrowly avoid the flames, which brush against the pillar, almost touching us when they do so and keep pushing forward. Protected, for now, by the pillar, Lilith lays me against it, quickly blushing and backing away when she noticed how close we were. "A-ah... Eeh~, s-sorry i-if it hurt, Rye, I had no intention..." I breathe deeply and swallow my pain. Even if indeed hurt, I am not in position to complain. If it wasn't for her speed, I'd never have dodged that. "Don't worry, Lilith, you saved me, so you have nothing to be sorry for. But... why did you come? It is too dangerous, you should-" I stretch my hand and grab her shoulder, but stop at once, after feeling her soft skin, noticing that something is quite wrong. With my touch, Lilith blushes even more, sweating in panic with a surprised expression, mouth open, showing one cute fang. I don't quite notice it, because of what I have realized. How could that be? "A-a-ah, t-that, nya~... I j-just couldn't ever leave R-Rye behind, b-because I, you... I, I..." "H-huh? The pain... Is gone?" Looking at myself, I can't help but widen my eyes. My body should be burned almost to crisp, with nasty third-degree burns, it should be a miracle that I could still move... But save for my forearms and legs with first-degree burns, and a few minor cuts and bruises, I am mostly unharmed. Being so astonished, I don't even notice Lilith's shy words. She stops, surprised at me, but she quickly recomposes herself, looking at me with a shy smile, before proceeding while fidgeting. "U-um... then it worked... I, I'm glad that the pain is gone, Rye..." "Ah?... Was it you, Lilith? How..." "Un, yes. I just... I couldn't j-just watch anymore, I could listen to your pain, in your mind... But you weren't that hurt, so I didn't understand... Then I noticed t-that dark energy thing around you, and knew I h-had to do something, nya." Dark energy... The same as Roselle's? There was some in me?? Probably having listened to my mind, she nodded. "Yes... S-so I attacked her to stop it..." Then... That dark energy was causing some sort of false pain sensation in me, and she figured it out, and fought off her fear, for me, once more? I sigh, and smile, but when I am about to thank and praise Lilith - "Hey... Don't you two know? It's rude to leave others out of the conversation - and if they get mad, they may just as well as cut in, literally~!" Surprising both me and Lilith, the flaming-scythe-wielding-girl, Eris, appears midair from a cloud of darkness and swings her weapon at us. Acting unbelievably fast, Lilith hugs me, forgetting her shyness, but still making me a bit embarrassed despite the situation, and leaps to the side, avoiding the baphomet's attack. The pillar we were just behind gets slashed in two asymmetrical parts and crumbles, her fire magic raising forth a line of fire. Damn, her fire is getting really dangerous and nasty now. "Already?? O-ok... Rye, hide yourself, I c-can handle her!" Lilith stands up, turning to face Eris. What she has just said... Is quite similar to what I said before, isn't it? "Lilith... You can't be possibly-" "Don't worry, Rye, I can do it. I, I know about it too, now, 'sneak attack'... So trust in me, nya!" She glances at me from over her shoulder. In those bright scarlet eyes, I can see it again. Strength I knew I couldn't possibly fight, an overwhelming determination that could move mountains. Sneak attack, she said? What does the most classic attack, through which agile but fragile rogues can best even foes way stronger than then, has to do with this-... No, damn, I'm an idiot. It's obvious. She intends to use that very concept in this battle, and win with cunning and stealth, rather than with raw strength. But how does she- Ah, she must have 'peeked'... She really knows what she is doing, then. It seems that our roles have changed, from wannabe hero, I became the damzel in distress? Accepting her decision, I can only smile at my lovely savior. ------------------------ Rye's bright and tired smile makes shakes away any fear I still had. I nod and turn, when my face feels hot. H-he thinks I'm l-l-lovely? N-no, t-that doesn't matter now! He is counting on me... Now, more than ever... I can't disappoint him! 'Unsheathing' my claws, I run at the scary horned-girl who is a bit taller than 'real' me, but slightly smaller than the Shiro-cat I am mimicking. "When cornered, even a rat fights back... Or rather, a cat? Ufufu~, it's fine, come! I shall enjoy breaking you as well!" Her wicked smile makes the fur on my tail stand with a shiver, but I keep going, baring my tiny fangs. "I won't break... I, I won't let you hurt anyone... Not anymore!" ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 18, 2017 4:02 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Morbyllan's Story [4/10] Day Two - Part XII The sound of clashing steel, or rather, steel against hard-as-steel claws, echoed through the ancient halls. Sparks flew again and again as the two girls fought each other, in a graceful yet deadly waltz. I lean against one pillar to help support myself while I watch from afar. My wounds are still taking their toll. Eris attacked relentlessly, and Lilith dodged with abnormal speed while stepping back, just to leap away when Eris delivered a upward slash, before lunging back at her. Looking at that scene, I smile, despite not wanting Lilith to be hurt. That's because Lilith is doing her best... And I can tell it... Her best is just enough. She is not going to lose. -------- I jump at the girl, trying to hit her with my claws, but she keeps blocking with her scythe, e-even if I can barely keep up with my hand's speed myself... I, I don't have enough technique, a-after all? Uu~... I, I knew it, I'm no good at fighting like this... Uwa~, no, I can't think like that now! While I hesitated for a bit, the girl jumped back and attacked. I dodged under the scythe, but she was using only one hand, and the other one is glowing... M-magic?? I stop and jump back too, when she throws a ball of fire at me, and it explodes where I was standing before. Before I can do anything else, three more fireballs come flying at me. She has a creepy smile, and keeps throwing even more. If it comes to this, t-then, on to what Rye's memories taught me to do...! Jumping back two times, I leap behind a pillar, hiding in it's shadows, and the fireballs hit it instead of me. "Hmm, close to your limit already? Delightful, fufu~... but hiding is useless!" She is coming closer, b-but I'm not s-scared... Because, now I have to...! I lower myself, and I leap in direction of another pillar, trying to use all the strength that the Shiro-cat has. This body is stronger and lighter... Moving like this.. I, I'm still not used to this, uuu~... I shake my head to concentrate, and when I'm approaching the pillar, I stretch my hands and claws, landing on it's side, and then... H-how is this called? A wall jump, yes! Having jumped just as I touched the pillar, I aim for the next one... And wall jump again and again, from pillar to pillar, landing on my soft paws without making any noise. Wa~, I can do it! Because cats are fast and silent, I, I can do it! After landing in another one, I am behind the mean girl. I went around her very fast! I, I wonder if Rye w-would praise me, if he saw this...? No, n-not the time, I, I can't think a-about that now! I shake my head and jump at the girl. Eris was completely unaware that I had moved, and was about to slash apart the pillar I was originally behind of. When she finally notices me coming, I'm already too close, and slash at her. This time, I can hit her, and more than once, just because I surprised her! Yes, if I do like Rye's memories said, I can do it, I can best her! "Using sneaky tricks?... Grr... I've... Had... Enough!" E-eh? I was trying my best to attack her fast, so I didn't understand much of what she said, but then, after she spoke... I almost fall when I slash at the air, and she disappears in a burst of darkness. W-what...? W-wait, the sound.. Uwa~? B-behind...! I jump and roll to avoid one attack she makes after re-appearing behind me. R-really c-close! "Y-you... I still hoped to be able to keep the human alive, but now... I, I don't care. I will just burn this whole place down to ashes!" The girl's voice is really scary now, what she just said makes me feel a shiver. Au~, s-she is really angry... Turning to look at her... Everything close to her is in flames. She lets go of the scythe, that disappears in a burst of fire, and raises both of her arms. A whirlwind of flames rises from the floor. The fire appears to take shape behind her, looking like she had two big wings and a halo made of flames. She lifts off the ground, hovering a few meters above it. S-she c-can fly, too? More fire balls than I can count up to appear flying around her, moving with the whirlwind.. "Wa... W-what?" While I stare in surprise, with my mouth open showing one fang, she looks at me with creepy eyes, and e-even creepier smile. "Uwahaha... I told you... I won't hold back anymore... If you can't even get near, you can't use these tricks, can you? Now, all that's left for you is to die in agony, right?" I try to move, but when I take a step, I get burned a bit by the flames, and move away again. "Uwa~... That... T-that is not fair...!" I, I really can't get near... W-will I be useless to Rye and Roselle too, like I always was? W-won't I be able to do anything, t-to p-protect anyone, e-ever? Am I... Going to die? I feel my eyes getting watery and the salty-eye-water drops from them. "What is that? Crying, are you? Don't be sad, its just how things are... The strong ones live, the weak ones, die, fufu~!" "I... I'm n-not crying... uu~..." I wipe the eye-water from my eyes, trying to appear strong, but, b-but she is too scary now. What can I do? I... "Don't worry, that's how I like it. Showing me your despair, once you realize it's hopeless. As a reward, I shall make your death enjoyable! One big show for-" My fur was standing, I could feel that she was about to kill me, when I saw it, even with my blurry eyes. Something shiny flying at the girl, passing through the fire, about to hit her. A, a dagger? The girl quickly seems to notice it too, and turns around, using both of her hands to make some kid of fire shield to block it, but she looks annoyed. "You still hasn't given up?? Are you really that desperate? Did you really thing such a worthless attack would hit me?" S-suddenly, words from a mind I got to know too well seem to 'leak' into my mind. I'm sorry, Lilith, I didn't mean to interrupt. I just wanted to make things... even. I can see Rye, with one hand still extended from throwing, looking... v-very cool... he blinks for me, after finishing his mental message. D-did he blink?? D-d-does t-that m-mean t-that he lik... ... N-no, t-that's not it... what d-does he mean, with making things even? I look at the girl again, and I see what he means. My tail begins moving again. That... I, I understood! "Of course I didn't, little lady... I just wanted to make sure that something else does." "What are you talking about? Something... Else?" The girl turns around, looking surprised from what Rye just told her, but I'm already too close to her. Putting all my energy and all the strength I can into my little fist, I punch her. B-because, when she used her flames to protect herself... The other flames around her disappeared! ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Two - Part XIII From through the weakening flames, I could see Eris' surprised expression. To finally see that grin out of her face was definitely worth everything. Now, while Lilith leaps through the air, ready to strike her - it's my turn to smile. -------- The mean girl turns to me with a very surprised expression, that is not as scary as the one she had before... B-but, now is my chance... R-Rye did this for me... I, I won't forgive her for hurting him before! I can see that she is trying to move her hands to protect herself, but I can feel s-something weird... I, I can feel the Shiro-neko body almost moving in it's own, like if there was a part of her inside of me... I then clench my little fist, and open my mouth showing my fangs and let out a growl. "Raaawwrr~!" And my fist goes f-fast, faster than I can see, hitting her in her belly very strongly... She gasps, I must have hit very hard... B-but, she made Rye feel much more pain... Because of that, I... I really won't stop! I know what I have to do, even more than before! I can't let her have time or concentration enough to use her magic! -------- The firestorm pretty much die down as a loud and terribly adorable growl echoed along with the sound of Lilith's punch. Lilith hit Eris powerfully on her stomach, with such a terrible strength that must have almost pierced the baphomet. The attack was so strong that it created a gust of wind, so fast that it left a after-image, and so powerful that Eris spat out blood that glittered in the air. Such a punch would have, for sure, killed me... These girls are scary when they don't hold back. If she is really as noble as she looks, and mainly a caster, I'd say Eris isn't used to pain at all... So with a few blows, the fight is easily over. After the moment of slow motion the punch created, Eris flew backwards insanely fast, crashing and almost breaking one pillar. Coughing, she staggered and stood up. "Gh... Now you have done it, cat, I-" But before she could even react, a white shape landed in front of her so fast that, for me, it was as if it had teleported. Eris tries to react, but is too slow to fight off the intricate series of slashes she receives, several cuts appearing on her skin with a ripping sound. When she finds a chance, the baphomet tries to fight back, but Lilith was no longer there. Frantic, Eris turns around, and a sound akin to a car crashing ensues when an upward kick hits her in the chin. She is thrown upwards in an arc, before crashing in the ground with a thud. "L-Lilith??" I was sure the fight would end there and then, I thought Lilith would want this ended as fast as possible, but...?! No... I get it. Before Lilith fell down after Eris, I could see it. Her eyes where different from the usual, shining, emotion-filled scarlet. They are opaque, lifeless. These were the same eyes that Shiro had when she went 'berserk' against me. She won't stop while Eris is still conscious... Or maybe, still alive. -------- I... I d-don't want to h-hurt her that much... No.. she hurt Rye even more! Looking down, the mean girl is in the floor, laying flat, looking very hurt, but... I unsheathe my claws, and dive after her. "I.. I can't forgive you!" But the girl saw me coming, and rolled to the side. My claws pierced the stone floor creating fissures in it, but I can see her with the corner of my eye. She was trying to get up, so I try to trip her by spinning while crouched, but she jumps over my legs. "Agh, you-" She began to say something, but she stops when I finish my spin and punch her in the chest. She staggers and gasps, but when I attack with my other hand, she blocks it by holding my fist t-tighly and twisting it, s-she is very strong... Her face... The scary girl face isn't s-scary anymore... I-is she i-in pain? She opens her mouth to speak. "E-enough, you have-" "Hisss!" But I can't ever listen to her, so I... O-or is i-it Shiro?... hit her in the face and she loses her balance. This feeling.. I, I think I might kill t-the evil girl.. I d-don't want to, it's scary, k-killing, but I still... I want to...? -------- I'm watching the scene in awe... The once all-powerful Eris is being completely overwhelmed by Lilith's speed. She stumbles backwards, after receiving yet another punch from Lilith. When she manages to regain her balance, she is about to say something again, and a white blur passes behind her, slashing. Eris turns around, and once again, the blur passes by her. Again, and again, and again, and again, Lilith, too fast for my human eyes are too slow to keep track of, charges at Eris from the shadows. After something around 30 seconds in this situation, Eris falls to a knee, and manages to somehow teleport away in time and grab hold of both of Lilith's arms from behind, and, being physically stronger, restraining them.. only making Lilith hiss and headbutt her, then continuing her savage attack. Lilith is beyond only wanting to protect us, she does not feel like she is the same Lilith I got to know anymore. That vicious way of fighting, overtaken by bloodlust... I think I should do something.. If she keeps going on like this...! While I'm lost in thought, Lilith gets somehow kicked away by Eris, but just to spin midair before leaping right back down, stabbing deep with her claws... Hitting the floor, since Eris disappeared in a black mist, before re-appearing behind Lilith. "G-growl~?" "I... I was going to settle for a draw, but if y-you really want to die, I'll be happy to... oblige!" Eris face is bloody, her blood flowing from her forehead and onto her eyes. In one of her hands, I see one small and faint fireball... Made of dark fire. I feel a shiver, a sense of dread, not knowing what trick she has in hands, especially now that she got the upper hand. Damn... I'll have to do something, I won't be able to bear it if Lilith dies...! "No... y-you two, stop!! There's no need to go so far, Lilith! Dodge quickly, behind you, she-" But, quicker than I can react, it happens. -------- It was like I was seeing everything through a dream, not quite in control of what I was doing, but then, I can listen to a bit of Rye's mind.He really cares t-that much...? I, I won't disappoint him! His emotions seemed to pierce the haze that numbed my mind, and I feel like I'm in control of myself again. Because he had said that, I can feel something approaching that makes my fur stand, so I quickly turn while moving a bit to the side, and the girl's hand passes close to my head with a v-very scary dark energy in it. And thinking that I m-must win, no matter what... I immediately grab her forearm, twisting it, and, putting everything I am into it, I pull her, dragging her over my head through the air, and throwing her down directly on the ground before me. Uu~, I use so much strength in doing it that my arms hurt... N-no, that doesn't matter.. Because I can see her eyes rolling up and becoming a creepy white, when she hits the ground w-with her back in a big impact, raising a cloud of dust. "Nya~...?" I blink twice while looking at the dust cloud... I can see it. The mean, creepy, evil, scary girl is laying down flat, immobile. "W-wa~... I... I d-did it??" "... Yeah... that's right, Lilith. You definitely did it... You've defeated her, just like you said you would." "A-ah??" S-surprised, I jump and turn with my tail standing, just to see Rye right behind me, smiling. T-then, I really... I b-beat the scary girl that had hurt him... I... My eyes get a bit watery, e-even if I d-don't know why... I j-just... "I... D-did it... I, I... R-Rye...*sniff* ... Ryeee~!" -------- After an amazing throw that used Eris' own strength to know her out, even thought she should be happy, upon seeing me, Lilith's eyes get filled with tears, before she screams my name and jumps at me, hugging me tightly. "Wa... Hey... Now, now, you shouldn't cry, you should be happy, Lilith." She hugs me more tightly, while tears run down on her cute face. "Rye... *sniff* Y-you are... Really fine, I... I did it... Uuwaa~" Looking at her, I can understand why she is like this. Deep inside, even while fighting, she was still scared. As scared as she was at when we first saw Eris, almost paralyzed by fear. But even despite that, she fought more valiantly than anyone else has, struggling with her feelings until the very last moment. Now that she finally achieved her objective, all these feelings that she had managed to suppress are overflowing. I can only smile heartily and return her hug gently, whispering very softly. "Thank you very much, Lilith... For saving me, and for everything." And for a seemingly endless amount of time, we just stood there, in each other's arms, until her tears stopped flowing and her sobbing died down. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Two - Part XIV Time goes by, faster than I can perceive the passage of it. It's just when wind howls past me, coming through an unknown opening, that I notice that there's no longer any trace left from the heat that Eris' flames had filled the air with. The very stone floor has cooled down, even if it's left scorched by the previous inferno that raged upon it, and the dust raised by the battle has already settled down. By now, Lilith had calmed down, but was still holding tightly onto me. I wonder if she has fallen asleep? I smile and inadvertly pat her head, petting her like one would pet a kitty. What truly amuses me is how her tail begins moving, slowly yet excitedly, and she lets out a cute and soft purr. Even if she is still herself, she really is like a cat when 'shifted' into a cat girl, isn't she? While I'm happily petting her between her cute cat ears, Lilith suddenly opens her eyes, as if remembering the situation. "U-uwa~?" "A-ah, good to see that you're fine, Lilith." ^^ She surprises me a bit, but I keep happily petting her, as I think this is making her content. "Rye? Ah... W-waah~!" She hurriedly jumps away from me, making me tilt my head pondering why, but I can understand it as I notice that her face is burning red with embarrassment, and I can't help but give a half-smile. "A-ah, sorry R-Rye, I didn't want to, b-but... D-did I just...? I, I'm very sorry!! I... I d-didn't i-intend to hug you l-like that before..." She begins alternating between looking down to her feet in embarrassment and looking at me, just to hurriedly look down again, fidgeting. "Don't worry Lilith, there's nothing to be sorry for. You're the last person who would need to apologize for anything here, after all." She still looks flushed from thinking what had happened before, but she shyly nods, looking at me with her vivid scarlet eyes. ... She looks terribly cute like that. Even though she is still cuter in her original form that I grew to love, she is looking so cute as a cat... or rather, kitty girl, that I feel like messing with her, and would do so, were I not this tired. So tired that I even forget that she can hear my thoughts, when she is interested in doing it. "Y-you... M-me?... Y-you l-l-lo... love..." I shiver when Lilith speaks up in response to my mind. Oh, no... Don't tell me that s-she...? Lilith blushes furiously at my mental remark, widening her eyes and opening her mouth. She looks so astonished and embarrassed that I fear that she may even faint. Ah, d-damn! How could I forget that?! A-and why is she paying so much attention to that word?! N-no good, I-if this keeps up... "Ah.. E-err, I mean... Ah, yes! A-anyway, we've still got to free Roselle! We should d-do it before she gets mad at us for taking too long, haha~" ^^' To hide my own embarrassment, I force a nervous smile and a faint laugh while looking away. "A-ah... Un, y-you're right!" Lilith snaps out of her state of bliss at my sudden change of topic and nods. I sigh out of relief. My plan seem to have worked... For now. But I don't want her mind to go back to that, so I turn and begin to walk towards where Roselle is. "Y-yes, so, let's go before-..." Just as I start walking, turning to the side, I gasp in surprise when I notice she standing there, leaning against a pillar, breaking off one cuff which was still attached to her arm. "That... Won't be necessary." "What?..." Lilith smiles radiantly and wriggles her ears, happy. "Rose! Y-you are fine...?" Roselle. I could barely believe my own eyes. I know that she is strong and resilient, but I'd never think that she would be able to free herself, let alone walk, in those conditions, after she was looking so powerless and beaten up moments ago. Especially since it looks like she actually ripped the manacles away from the pillar before even freeing herself... I'll never get used to those girl's strength. "Y-yeah... Somewhat." And despite her answer... Taking a better look at her, her state looks even worse than how I had noticed before. She is as covered in blood as before, but now the dark energy swirling around her was gone, probably together with the one who manipulated it. Roselle's wounds, the several deep cuts that seemed to be scattered all over her body, were... Steaming? That is, some sort of faint dark mist seemed to trailing out from them. And that wasn't the only thing. The very tribal tattoos that Roselle had on her body seemed to have shifted somehow. Their seemingly random patterns of curving arrows had 'moved', gathering on the left part of her body, and taking the shape of something that vaguely resembled intertwined, thorny vines. Half of her hair seemed to have darkened in color, and her left eye's color had changed from icy blue to a shiny yellow's, and her sclera became completely dark. "M-mistress... Your body... Are you really fine?" I can't help but voice my surprise, and Roselle sighs, before staring at me. Her heterochromatic stare felt so unnatural that it was disturbing. "Yes, I am... Didn't I just say it? If it's about these things you are worried about..." She looked at her own body, especially at the changed tattoos, to emphasis what she has just said, before looking back at us. "They're just side effects from that girl's curse. It's only halfway done... She didn't complete it, so it's fine." Even if she said that, it certainly looks very painful. "I see... I'm glad we did it in time, then. It's good to see that you're well, Roselle." She simply stares at me before looking away with a 'Hmph' in response. I sigh, but it's out of relief. Even despite everything that has happened, Roselle is still herself. "S-so, Roselle... I'm sorry i-if I disobeyed you... B-but it's good to see you fine!" Lilith, who had been silently allowing us to chat, finally speaks up. Roselle looks at Lilith's happy, smiling face, but her own expression becomes troubled, and frowning, she bites her lips, looking away. "I-it's fine... Just... Stop it, Lilith. You too, Rye. I don't deserve the kindness I receive from the two of you. I... I will be heading out. You two would do well to stay here for the rest of the night, until the storm settles. It will be safer to go out." Both me and Lilith are caught with our guard down with what Roselle has suddenly said. She starts walking away, in the direction of the grand, ancient wooden door in the far end of the room. "What... What are you talking about, Roselle? Wait!" Lilith looks at me with confusion in her eyes, and I run after Roselle, calling for her, in an awfully familiar scene. This time, however, she does not ignore me, but, instead, she stops. "Just... What do you mean with 'do not deserve our kindness'? Of course you do, it's not like you did anything wrong, you couldn't have known that a dangerous girl like Eris would be down here..." While I speak, Roselle calmly shakes her head. "No... That's not it. I really do not deserve the kindness you two want to show me... Especially not Lilith's." I step back when Roselle turns around, looking at me and Lilith, her cursed eye with a eerie yellow glow. "You two should just forget me and... live happily. Because, the reason why I truly do not deserve your kindness, your's especially, Lilith, and can't forgive myself..." She closes her eyes for a moment, before opening them and staring at Lilith, with an expressionless face that looked almost like a mask, even if I could notice her uneasiness, a bit of emotion in her uncursed eye. This made me sure that, whatever she was about to say, wasn't any kind of joke. "... Is because that since the first time I saw you, Lilith, I wanted to kill you." ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Two - Part XV The cold and mysterious breeze blows once again from an unknown location. This time, though, it really is chilly enough to make a shiver run through my spine. Roselle's face is cold and emotionless, her eyes staring intently at Lilith, in a way that was almost menacing. "W-what...?" Lilith's eyes widen, such was her shock at Roselle's words that she seemed to lose control of her shape completely, reverting back to her original self. However, I, too, can barely believe what I have heard. "R-Roselle... Just what do you mean by saying that... You can't possibly mean..." Her gaze shifts from Lilith to me. Her expression didn't soften the slightest, showing that she was indeed serious. "I have spoken only the truth... Since the first moment I saw Lilith, understanding what she was... I wanted to kill her, sooner or later." I feel like if a knife made of ice had pierced my chest, for the shock of hearing this really is unbelievable. Even if I know that Roselle is an experienced warrior, who, without doubt, has already taken numerous lives in her time... Still, killing Lilith?? Didn't she get along with Lilith since the very first moment? Didn't she recognize Lilith as a fellow warrior, and wanted to keep her as company?? After all... The way she acted towards Lilith, had been, since the beginning, way friendlier than how she acted to me. Lilith looks frozen, confused. It looks like it's up to me to get Roselle to say what she really means. Even if I like Roselle and think of her as a good person... I can't accept what she has just said. "Roselle... I can't just allow you to say such things and then wander away like nothing has happened. Explain yourself." I say so while glaring coldly at her, with a slightly angry expression that make it look like a order, rather than a request. Even if I may be going too far, speaking to her this way... I can't sit by idly after this. Not after she said such a terrible thing. Roselle sighs, looking to the side and crossing her arms... But rather than looking angry, I could see a faint hint of frustration or displeasure in her uncursed eye. " Why is it so hard for you to understand... It's simply what I have said. I am... Sorry, Lilith. Even despite you meaning no harm, and actually fighting this fiercely to protect me, I had those intentions. Nothing more should be said, but if you insist, I will explain." Under my demanding glare, Roselle leans against the pillar and looks up. "All of this... Everything, it has to do, in part, with my tribe. Inordia Tsuki - Moonlight Blade. Like every amazon is supposed to, I have had lived in the Moonlight Blade tribe's village my whole life. Even thought the huntresses are free to travel the world as far and wide as they want to... It doesn't matter for how long they are away, a huntress is always a huntress, and will return to her home one day. However, I am not one of these hunting, wanderlusting travelers... I am, rather... an outcast. Even in an amazon tribe, there are laws... And those who break them, are dishonored, humiliated, disgraced - and cast out. Such is the 'justice' of the Moonlight Blade amazons. The punishment for murder is... Not a death sentence, but at the same time, pretty much the same thing.. and, for us, who value honor above anything, it is much worse than death itself. The condemned is stripped of all of her honor, weapons, armor, is beaten and humiliated, and then left to die in a secluded and dangerous corner of the forest, not before marked with the 'Blossom of the Forgotten', for your shame to be remembered forever, should you possibly survive.. That... is what my tattoos mean. But even if you survive, fighting off the dangers of the forest... You aren't welcome to return to the tribe, if you tried to, you would likely be killed on sight. Unless... Unless you bring in 'proof', as 'part of the trial'. A trial. That's how this... Punishment is called. The Slayer's Trial, a chance for the one found guilty to redeem herself, and be accepted back into the village and the tribe. And this proof, is proof of having hunted down or captured a dangerous or... unusual monster. The reason is because killing such monster in the name of the tribe, will bring it great renown, making it possible for the tribe to boast it's power against rival tribes. The beasts, are girls like any other, if only found to be stronger... To say, dangerous and powerful as in fire-breathing dragons; the blood-sucking night walkers, and...The kind of this girl we fought here. And unusual and fearsome as in the mysterious 'serpent-dragons', the secluded 'masters of the nature', and the 'girls with a thousand faces'... Doppelgangers. So, as you may have guessed... This is pretty much the reason for everything." During the whole story, I could only stare at Roselle in awe. Then, during all this time... She had such a story behind her. A criminal, an outcast...? One who has survived a 'trial' which is pretty much a death sentence? Lilith was staring down to the ground, taciturn, her face cloaked by the shadows cast by her hair. I can't possibly guess what she is thinking about. While we are both thinking about what she has just said, Roselle speaks up again. "Then... Pay attention to these words, for I am only able to say them because my mind is clouded due of the curse. I know that the ends do not justify the means. All I was thinking about was myself. So, the reason why I had been angered back there, ignoring you, furious at seeing you two getting along... Is mostly because I knew that you would hate me once you found out the truth, if you had grown close to her. I was indeed just deceiving her... No, you two. I planned to take you two back to the village, where I would announce Lilith as a doppelganger, and as my hunt. There, I would have back everything I had lost since I was but a little and naive warrior wannabe who didn't know the harsh reality. There, Lilith would be killed, enslaved for entertainment, or worse. There, if you had grown to hate me... I would have to keep you as a unwilling slave. For what reason I would want to be back in such a place... I, myself, don't know for sure. Maybe because I wanted to see the look on their faces, if I returned, victorious, alive, the little girl they judged dead? Or because I wanted to wipe away this stain on my honor, because of whose daughter I am...? Still, all of those reasons... Don't make sense, do they? Why would I even be this desperate to run back to the ones who hated me all of my life, who were disguted by me, and didn't ever respect me since my mother and her slave disappeared? *Sigh* So, Lilith, I truly am sorry. You are so young, yet, you are such a strong and good girl, just like Rye said. Completely the opposite of how I was. Even if my jealously and anger had blinded me before, I now truly realize this. I was in conflict when I ran here, further into the cave... So, once I saw the baphomet here... I lunged at her without even saying a word, lost in fury, and thinking that this was an opportunity to solve everything, if I was able to best her. It could have been a happy ending. But it resulted in all of this. Even if the baphomet is beaten... Lilith is the one who is truly victorious. And I no longer wanted to deceive you two, so I wouldn't be able to just stay quiet." This said, she straightens herself, and takes a few steps in the direction of the door, before turning back at us again. I feel powerless. I could never have guessed such a situation... And wanting to kill Lilith, doing all of this... Can I... Would I be able to forgive her, even if I wanted to? Looking at us one last time, she speaks up again. "And well, for those reasons, I will be off. I wonder if we will ever see each other again... Farewell, both of you. So, now- " Slap. "H-huh?" I had been clenching my fists, trying to think about what I should do, even if to no avail, when suddenly a loud slap sends out echoes. Roselle is just as astonished as I am, the left side of her face red because of the attack it had suffered. Lilith is standing before Roselle, her eyes still covered by shadows, but her hand had just powerfully slapped Roselle's face. "Don't..." She looks up at Roselle, her face finally illuminated, showing her cute yet fearsome angered expression, and a determined look on her eyes. "D-don't think you can say these things and j-just walk away...!" ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Two - Part XVI Through Roselle's Eyes A sudden heat rushes up to one side of my face, and I find myself looking to the side because of the impact I just received. My eyes widen and my mouth involuntary opens in my surprise. What... Is this? I unknowingly back away and raise a hand up to my left cheek, where I can suddenly feel a throbbing pain. Despite my whole body being covered in wounds from being defeated by the baphomet Eris... This new wound felt more painful than all the rest. I slowly look ahead again, and I can see that Lilith was right in front of me, and she obviously had just slapped me. She was staring at me with an angry, yet soft expression, that I doubt any other person would be able to do. Her eyes were filled with determination, one I never thought I'd be able to see a girl as little as Lilith having. It almost felt, in a way, intimidating, overwhelming. "W-what... What is the meaning...?" "J-just what I said! You... Y-you can't just leave us l-like this, after you say something like that!" And her voice was just as strong-willed as her stare. Seeing her expression like that, and listening to such a voice, even through the half-purplish vision my cursed eye provides me with... It filled me with a feeling I, myself, couldn't quite place, but it was, at the same time, too familiar, like if it was trying to reach down, and stir something up in the sea of the memories which I had sealed away... Anger, like despite not having told them, I too felt when I first saw her? No... I can't allow these things to surface again, not now... I have to focus on the current situation. I can understand Lilith. It would be more good than I deserve, to allow me to go away in peace... And I have to take responsibility for my actions, after all. I straighten myself and force a faint smile, only half of my body obeying my commands properly, leaving myself with one pretty much sarcastic. "I.. I understand that you are angry at me after that... Of course you have the right to hit me, as much as you want to... Go ahead, Lilith, I for sure won't be resentful nor-" "T-That's not it!!" I find myself once again surprised, silenced by Lilith's suddenly cutting in. She immediately felt embarrassed for some reason after she had screamed up like that, before proceeding to look into my eyes again, and resumed in a softer voice. But even if she was the shy, and I have to admit, adorable Lilith as always... When she acted like this, even I feel a bit... Intimidated? "O-of course I have the right to be angry or anything else... Because... I, I too k-know the pain of l-losing... many things... A-and still didn't do anything like y-you wanted to do, so I c-can't forgive you..." I can't forgive you. I sigh and my lips curl into a knowing smile... I knew it would have came to this eventually. "I know it... And neither I'd be worthy for your's forgiveness, Lilith, so I-" "L-let me finish!" Once again, her sharp words silenced me. "W-what I w-want to say is... I-it for sure is horrible, and I c-can't forgive you, but... I won't condemn you either." ... What? What has she just said... What was that?! This time, her words bypass any defenses I could have had. My eyes widen and my mouth hangs open in astonishment... No, something worse is got to be coming... T-this world is not a forgiving place, after all! "H-huh? But that... A-after all I did, planned to do... What do you mean..." "What I mean is... E-even if you planned t-to do a bad thing, a-and thought about that... You didn't really do anything wrong, right?" After saying these words, while I stared at her speechless, she... Smiled. A beautiful, bright, hearty, even if a bit shy, smile, that seemed to stir up violently my deepest memories like a storm would stir a pond. "Even if you could have killed me... Y-you didn't. And you e-even gave your best, trying to find another way to solve things, without having to hurt me, even if that meant you having to risk yourself... And not long ago, you even wanted t-the best for me and Rye, and told us to leave, even if that meant you dying." With every word that Lilith said, my vision was starting to get blurry, and I was feeling something strange in my eyes. She took one step ahead, and took both of my hands into her owns, holding them together. Her warmth seemed to wipe away all the coldness and pain that the curse was treating me with. "A-and besides... I-it would be sad if you left, R-Roselle... S-so, I want to try and forgive you... A-and if y-you promise n-never to h-have these s-scary thoughts... I'd like f-for us to start anew. Not only as companions... But, this time... as friends." And this said, she smiled again, as brightly as ever. T-this... T-the warmth, h-her smile... I... Ah... I can finally remember it... I can finally understand it. My eyes involuntary start getting watery once everything I had locked away starts surfacing again. That what I was feeling... Even that what I felt when I looked at her and mistook it for anger, because it was a feeling that dated back to the darkest times of my life... Was, actually, an intense happiness, and a bit of nostalgia. Lilith... She was indeed just like her. Their eyes had different colors, and their faces and hairstyles, while both cute and fitting, also very different. But their actions, their personality, their strength, their determination... They were almost as if they were one and the same. If only Lilith was in a dog girl's shape, they would become truly one. One with my first and only friend I ever had, the one who was brutally taken away by something unknown, while I still lived in the tribe. The only one who, once my mother, the Great Huntress Alleyne, had disappeared along with my father, didn't came to despise me, that still stayed by my side. My true friend, Lisanna, a sweet and cute dog girl with blue eyes, who was always there for me. While I hesitated, the other one, who kept silent until then, spoke up. "Lilith is right, Roselle. Even if what you planned to do was horrible... You still didn't really want to do it, and looked for a way to redeem yourself. Just don't worry about such a things... And stay with us." His voice too, stirred up my already storming feelings. I look at him, and Rye was there, looking a bit ragged and beaten up, his hair messed and sticking to his face with blood, but still with one of his characteristic smiles. "U-un... So, R-Roselle... Please, stay." I look back at Lilith, her image pretty much overlapping with the image from the Lisanna of my memories. Years ago, after everything happened and changed my life, I had promised never to cry again. But now, it seems that promises truly are nothing but empty words said to the wind. ------------------ Back into Rye's mind During the whole exchange, I had stayed quiet, just allowing Lilith to wonderfully express her feelings. Lilith... I'm sure that no sweeter, nicer or cuter girl than her exists. Not in this world nor on mine's. Everything she said was truth. While I had been hesitant, she instantly knew she had to act, knew what to say. I couldn't do anything but smile and watch. And once Roselle was hesitant, I knew that it was my moment to strike. After that, I clearly witnessed what I never thought I'd see. Roselle's tears.. And Roselle's smile. A somewhat sad smile, but that definitely looked bright on her. And tears were trailing off relentlessly from her uncursed eye. And even though her cursed eye seemed unable to cry, a single drop of blood trailed off from it, as if her emotion managed to trespass even the barriers of the curse. "You two... Are just... I-idiots. I, I shall stay, then." Lilith's smile widened, her cat tail happily moving, and she jumped onto Roselle, hugging her. I crossed my arms, and just watched over them, happy for I just knew that, with this, things were settled. ...... A few moments passed until they separated, and Roselle seemed to work hard to suppress her feelings again. "Then... W-we should get moving, now." Roselle, trying to hide her emotions again, starts walking away, I look at Lilith, and we both exchange smiles. "And also, we should check the baphomet, lest she is able to recover and-" But, as I feel a sudden pressure in the air, and Roselle gasps, falling to one knee, with dark energy suddenly flowing around her again, I notice that something is terribly wrong. "Ara, ara... This is no good, Asmodeus-sama! It would be a shame if you just died like this!" When I thought things were finally over... A unfamiliar voice echoes, and a dreadful, intimidating presence approaches. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Two - Part XVII At the sound of that mysterious voice, the very flow of time seemed to stop for a brief moment. The voice that came from nowhere was a very gentle and soothing feminine voice, that sounded almost motherly, or like the one of a kind older sister. But even despite that, the situation made it feel truly horrifying. I notice Roselle falling to one knee, gasping in pain, as soon as the voice sounds. Dark-purplish energy was swirling around her once again, as if keeping her down. "Roselle?!" "Gh... What is... this..." But before I could even think of helping her, I feel a terrible chill when purplish energy suddenly starts to flow around in the room, like if it was some sort of smoke or mist, flowing out of the darkness. It left in the air a feeling similar to Eris' energy, yet still very different, and much more powerful. It appeared to be all flowing towards the same direction, gathering not far from Eris, who is still collapsed. The energy condensed, taking the shape of a violet archway that emitted a faint glow, with a darker energy swirling in a vortex within it, producing small sparks of lightning. "A... gate? Just... What..." With the violet light reflecting in my eyes, I can't help but voice my astonishment. Could it be, just like in games and movies... A real portal, of sorts?! When wind starts to flow out of the portal, a even stronger presence starts approaching. I can notice Lilith in awe by my side... Until her own, dark-as-black energy seems to trail off her for a moment and she staggers as if about to fall down. "L-Lilith!" I shake off my fear and dash to catch her before she falls. Her hands weakly grasp at my cloak, and I can feel that she is trembling. "T-this presence, the energy... It's s-strong..." I clench my teeth once I notice her weakened state, and look back at the portal. Damn... What now?! Even if I half-expected it, I can't help but be surprised... Or afraid of what comes next, when the portal sends off bright sparks and a figure emerges from it, creating ripples through the air. The energy dissipates with every step she takes, and slowly, her true forms are revealed. What emerges is a truly beautiful woman, with a long white hair accentuated well her features, deep purple eyes, and a curvy, voluptuous body that seem to match her gentle and mature-sounding voice. - pic - She definitely looks like a human woman, but because of this insane situation, I didn't ever really think she was one. "Who...?" Wearing a kind smile, the woman proceeds without even acknowledging me, looking at the fallen Eris and raising one of her hands in her direction. A violet magical circle of sorts, filled with geometrical forms, strange symbols and runes, starts glowing beneath the fallen girl... And Eris starts moving again. Quicker than I can understand what is happening, Eris starts struggling to get on her knees, spitting out blood, and then getting up on her feet, while violet energy seemed to be filling her. "W-what?. R-Rye... Is that, s-she...??" Lilith was really as surprised as I am, staring at the scene in confusion. Eris is covered in wounds. Her face is covered with her own blood and scratches, and she lacks more than half of one horn. She seems to finally notice the energy flowing around of her, and clicks her tongue. "Tsk... What, is this...? It is... You! I d-didn't need your help...!" The woman bows politely bows to Eris, still smiling. "It's good to see you too, Asmodeus-sama. Ah, no, you're misunderstanding me, Asmodeus-sama! I'm not here to help you. I simply came to escort you back. It's time for your duties." "Duties? I... I will go soon... You may go ahead. I, I will just deal with these tw... T-the other one was freed? Tsk... I can still deal with them... It's n-not like they c-could beat me or something..." "Oh, you are wrong, Asmodeus-sama. You were out cold for quite a while, before I brought you back." "They... What?! I... I can still do it!... You may still go-" "Don't get me wrong, Asmodeus-sama, but... I said it's time for you to come. You know it may be unhealthy to slack off your duties, don't you?" The air seems to grow heavy, and I can't resist the urge to back away when the woman's gentle smile fades, and her face gets emotionless, to add emphasis to what she said to Eris. Her eyes look opaque and filled with malice. W-what is that intimidating presence? Eris' face gets filled with fear and horror before the older-looking woman. "I... I g-get it." The woman's bright smile returns upon hearing it, and with that, I notice that I had been holding my breath, suddenly able to breathe again. "Ah, if you understand, it's fine then ^^. Now, please, go ahead, Asmodeus-sama. Only yours' runes are lacking. I'd advise haste, mistress is getting impatient. Ah, and after that, maybe you could use some rest. Lack of sleep can be bad for your skin, Asmodeus-sama." Eris frowns as she heads for the portal. She gives us a last look. "I... will still make you all mine one day..." And with these last words, she hurries into the portal, which makes a thundering sound after she disappears, leaving us alone with the woman. I swallow unconsciously when her gaze shifts to us. "Ara, forgive my rudeness! I hadn't noticed you three there!" She bows in a ladylike fashion, like if she was really sorry for something. Both me and Lilith are still too overly nervous to do anything. Roselle is still tense and on her knees, as if unable to move. "I am Lucy, Pleased to meet you three, human Rye, shapeshifter Lilith, huntress Roselle. Ah, I hope you two don't mind I having overheard your conversations with Asmodeus-sama. I'm sorry for her manners, she just gets excited once she finds someone to play with. She is a good kid, despite everything." Somehow, I really doubt the last part of what she said. But this is not really the part that matters... What matters is... What exactly is going on?! This woman, while she looks harmless and kind... Something tells me that things aren't really like that. "Ah... N-no... Just, what..." "Cut... That... Crap!" I was trying to think about something to say, when Roselle struggles and stands up, before charging towards the woman called Lucy at full speed. "Oh, now... I'm afraid I can't play with you now, Roselle-ojou-sama." Lucy just tilts her head at Roselle, still wearing the kind smile. Suddenly, a blast of dark energy impacts at the amazon, making she gasp and throwing her onto the floor, unmoving. Both me and Lilith let our mouths hang wide open, our eyes shining with a mixture of surprise and fear. "But I have to praise you, Roselle-ojou-sama... It's no laughable feat to be able to stand up after being cursed, especially in my presence." She seems to notice our anxious stares, because she turns at us. "Ah! I'm sorry! Don't worry, Roselle-ojou-sama is still perfectly fine! Of course, I didn't harm her... Much." That 'much' left off such a malicious feeling that I shiver. But then, she bows again, more deeply than before. "But well, please excuse me, for I also have to leave. Ah, and thank you two for understanding! It's a shame I can’t… Enjoy your company; but I also have duties. Then... Take care." She starts to head back to the portal with steady steps. "No... Wait! Just what exactly was this all about!?" I finally manage to muster my will and call for her, but she just glances over her shoulder, still smiling. "Don't worry. I have a feeling we may get to meet again, Rye-sama, Lilith-sama. Once even the oldest of the trees wither and die, and a corpse forest is born." With these last, enigmatic words. She steps into the portal, creating a surge of lightning and intense wind, before it dissipates with a thunderbolt. Once the light fades, the room is once again left in a morbid silence. The cold faint breeze from before returns, and the light shifts back to a normal tonality once the violet portal is gone. I slowly straighten myself, while Lilith does the same, both of us still astonished. ".. W-what has just happened?" Lilith, who was still clutching to me tightly, is just as clueless as I am, shaking her head. "I don't know either, s-sorry..." A mysterious, overly powerful woman...? Damn, that can be quite troublesome... I fear we may expect a vendetta from Eris on the future, and that woman, too... But I still need to think properly, there are things far more important than that right now. "Don't worry, it's okay... But, more importantly, are you fine, Lilith?" She is surprised at my sudden change of topic, but blushes slightly and shyly nods. "Ah, y-yes... Thanks for c-caring, R-Rye..." I sigh out of relief and allow myself a tired smile. If Lilith is still acting shy, she is indeed fine. She proceeds, however. "... B-but Roselle, she looks hurt..." I nod back at her. "Yes... I know, we should check on her. Also, we are all tired... Let's try to find somewhere... Safe, to rest, I guess." This said, we both hurry to the fallen Roselle, while my mind is still plagued by the events that I've just witnessed. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 18, 2017 4:02 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Morbyllan's Story [5/10] Day Two - Part XIX The light of the candles that were providing light for the room flickered, and the flames almost died out. Lilith was blushing to an unbelievable extent, shyly fidgeting, and having trouble to look at my face; her scarlet eyes reflecting the light of the candles, creating the illusion that multiple bright stars shined inside her irises. Roselle appeared to still be trapped in her tortured sleep on top of the altar, but, still, I couldn't even pay attention to her anymore. Unknowingly, I also got a little flushed, because of the way Lilith was acting. What... W-what did she mean with that?? If I try t-to guess what I must have... It has to be blood, right? "T-that I have... What do you mean, Lilith? If is it blood, y-you can..." Lilith hurriedly shook her head, after looking down again, still quite ashamed. "N-o, it's not blood... I-it, f-for me to get it, w-we... Uuu~... Um.." Lilith looked at me, but then she covered her mouth with one hand, somehow, blushing even more, and looking quite nervous. Seeing her like this... She can't really mean it, can her...? "N-no, it can't be...?" I flinched when Lilith hesitantly nodded. "Yes, Rye! W-we, we have to... k-k-kiss!!" "... Eh?" "Uuu~, d-don't m-make me have to say it again, R-Rye... W-we j-just have to..!" Lilith shyly averted her gaze to the side, and I could just sigh in relief, and resist the urge to punch myself. H-how could I have been thinking about that?! But, still, I really feel relieved, upon hearing her answer, even if... Kissing her, that... W-well, she has already kissed me once, even if in the cheek, didn't she? But, this would mean this time... Umm... I notice Lilith blushing a little bit more, probably listening to my thoughts, and I blush as well, before struggling to kick those thoughts away. "We really have to... kiss, then, like this..." She hesitantly nods, and shyly looks down. "Y-yes... But... I-if you don't want to do it, i-it's ok! I, I would understand it, a-and it's not like R-Roselle is suffering that much, s-she w-will live through it for sure-... W-wa~?!" Lilith is surprised, gasping, when I just gently hug her. "U-um, R-Rye, w-what..." "... Yes." "H-huh? Yes? I-is it, you..." "Yes, Lilith. I... Of course I'd gladly do it. Not only for Roselle, but also because... I think I..." It's my turn to be surprised, when I am suddenly silenced by Lilith, when she kisses me softly. She quickly withdraws after a few seconds, but it was more than enough to make me completely silent, just because of the overwhelming feelings that it triggered in me. Once again, even if it was brief, her kiss... It feels... Amazing. Lilith looks up to me with a happy face, and it seems that there are small tears of joy in the corner of her eyes, while I am just completely stunned. "It's, it's fine then, Rye... I, I can understand it, you d-don't need to say anything else... It just makes me really... happy. Ever since you've saved me, and on... I h-have listened to your thoughts, I, I can understand you, and I just... grew to... Um, just... Just know that I feel the same for you, Rye." My expression of surprise turns into a genuine smile once Lilith finishes her sentence, still looking straight into my eyes with her alluring scarlet orbs. Then, she was always listening, always paying attention, feeling what I felt... Because of that, in a way, we must have been feeling the same things, thinking almost the same things, being almost a single being... Almost unconsciously, both me and Lilith begin to approach our faces of one another's, and, soon, we close our eyes, and our lips meet again, as we embrace each other with the deepest and most genuine of the feelings. ------ Our embrace seemed to last for eternity, and, yet, I didn't feel like I wanted to part with her. In each other's arms, our long kiss... was undescribable. The best sensation I can recall ever having. Each time we occasionally parted, we stared into each other's eyes deeply, before allowing our lips and tongues to meet again. Eventually, I felt my strength was being gradually robbed off me, and yet, it didn't feel bad, nor did I care. Eventually, I could just part off with Lilith and smile, before having no strong to stay up anymore, I rest against the wall, with her still looking at me with a sly and shy smile. My consciousness drifted away to the most peaceful sleep I've ever had, Lilith kissed me quickly and gently one last time, before whispering softly into my ear words that I could barely hear. "... I love you, Rye." ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Three - Part I After seemingly floating into a peaceful darkness for eternity; Quicker than I can realize, I see a light, and then I am suddenly wandering through the empty streets of what seem to be an abandoned fort or medieval city. Everything seems to be enveloped by some sort of illusionary veil or translucent light, making it hard for me to distinguish things properly. I am merely walking - I know not why I am moving that way, or doing what I do - almost as if my body was no longer mine. Looking up, the sky is hazy and undefined, with a faint light and black masses, seemingly clouds, floating about. The buildings and structures around me are collapsed and looking destroyed, and I can hear a faint whimpering, even if I have no idea from where it is originating. Ghostly figures can be seen wandering out from ruined buildings, before collapsing to the ground, or merely shambling away in random directions. Why am I here... What am I doing? Eventually, I reach what seem to be the front of a ruined house. A sickly sound resounds from inside. I wander in, and... Scarlet. Scarlet is the best word I can think to describe the scene. The walls, the floor, the ceiling... Everything was painted in a flowing scarlet. A dark figure appears to be collapsed in the middle of the room, leaking scarlet... And other dark figures are surrounding it. One withdraws a long piece of light from the fallen figure, and it leaks more scarlet. Then, the things look at me, and shines glow next to where their mouths should be, sickening smiles that fill me with horror... "Honestly... For how long are you going to sleep? Wake up. Now." "Ah, n-no, Roselle, d-don't do that, h-he must be tired..." "Huh?" I am drawn back to reality when I hear Roselle's sharp voice, sounding both angry and frustrated at the same time, and wake up in a hurry, opening my eyes quickly... Just to see Roselle glaring at me, and looking like she was ready to throw a wooden bench at me. She would probably have already done it, were not for Lilith struggling with her for it. Upon seeing me awake, Roselle seems a bit surprised, and puts down the bench, for Lilith's relief. She crosses her arms and looks a bit annoyed. ".. Good to see that you're finally awake." "Eh... G-good day for you as well, Roselle, I guess" ^^' "Yes... Hmph." I couldn't help but smile. Roselle already seemed to be better. Quite better, actually. Her tattoos still looked a bit odd, and her eye colors were still slightly off, but she was already back to acting like her usual self. I looked over for Lilith, who had been happily watching our "exchange". "And, good day for you too, Lilith..." "Ah, yes, g-good day, Rye-..." When we exchange greetings, we both seem to stop at the same time, gasping. By looking at Lilith's vivid scarlet eyes, I suddenly remember what we did the last night, and I can't help but avert my gaze and blush, while Lilith does exactly the same, fidgeting. Roselle stares back at us with a quizzical look on her face, grinning menacingly. "Now... Why are you two even acting like this... Did something happen while I was out, I wonder...?" I flinch when Roselle hits the bulls-eye, and cold sweat drops from my forehead. I smile nervously, before forcing myself to calm down. I... I just need to change the subject! "A-nyway, it's good to see that you're well again, Roselle. We were very worried about you!" My plan seems to work, as Roselle appears to be surprised at what I just said, looking away. "Worried, I see... W-well, of course I am fine already. I am a strong warrior, after all." I sigh, but smile for Roselle, either way, and even Lilith giggles at seeing how things seem to be back at normal. When I get up, Lilith seems to remember something, grabs something by the table, and then hesitantly presents me a pot of sorts, which seemed to be filled with water. "H-here, Rye, I, umm, I found a small spring dripping from the walls of another room earlier, and, if you'd like, h-here, have some water, y-you should be thirsty.." "Thanks, Lilith!" I accept the water from her, and playfully pat her head, making she smile and get a bit flushed, before sipping from the fresh water. "A-anyway, you two..." "Huh?" Both me and Lilith look curiously at Roselle after she calls for us, she seems to be a bit flushed herself, as if struggling a bit with her own words. "I, j-just wanted to say... I mean... You two... I d-definitely owe you two, everything... I was so selfish, and still, e-even if I told you two to run, you got hurt, and kept fighting for me... S-so, I, I w-will only say it this once, so pay attention, Lilith, and R-Rye... thanks." I widen my eyes and my mouth opens slightly in surprise to what Roselle said, at first, and it appears that it caught Lilith off-guard as well, but then, I look at Lilith at the same time she looks at me, exchanging glances, and we smile knowingly, before looking back at Roselle. "Don't worry, Roselle, we did it because we wanted, because w-we are companions... N-no, more than that... Because we are f-friends, right?" Roselle is speechless, after listening to Lilith's words, and as she steps forth and grabs her hand, with the most gentle of the smiles. "Friends... this... yes, friends." "Yeah, what Lilith said is right, Roselle. You can't blame yourself, if we got hurt, that would be our own fault, not your's. And of course we wouldn't abandon you, silly, we'd never do that, even if that meant our lives, just like we said." Roselle is in awe, looking at me and Lilith, while we maintain our bright smiles for her, and I can see emotions beginning to swirl inside of Roselle's eyes, and, for a single moment, even if very briefly and barely noticeable... I can see she smile. And, right after that, quicker than we could do anything else, Roselle put back on her usual cool expression, with a hint of anger, crossed her arms, and turned her back to us. "I, I see... Yeah, that would be your guys fault, to begin with.. Hmph..." Seeing how quickly Roselle shifted her behavior again, I can't help but laugh, while Lilith giggles very discretely. "Huh? W-what are you two even laughing for? *sigh* Seriously... Well, anyway... I think that we have wasted enough time around here, right? Then, let's get out of these cursed ruins!" That said, Roselle began to walk towards the doorway, startling me at how sudden her decision to head out was. But, where was our destination again... From before, wasn't it...? "Of course, but, if you don't mind me asking, this time, Roselle, where... where to?" By looking at Lilith, I could tell that she too had this question in her head, but she was too... too much herself, to be able to ask it this bluntly. Roselle looked quizzically at me from over her shoulder. "Huh, where to?... Don't tell me you're asking because of what was the destination before? Worry not, I... I won't betray my friends. Well, I believe these ruins go through the mountain, and if they do.. There should be a city nearby. Not any city, but, actually, where I live." "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to. Your city, then..." "T-the place where Roselle lives, it, it must be great... Um, fine, let's go!" When Lilith suddenly speaks up from behind me, she ends surprising me, but, when I see the glow in her scarlet eyes, some kind of excitement, eagerness... I can see that she really meant every word she said earlier. She trusted her completely now. Roselle also seems to notice this, and smiles. I, too, threw away any kind of objection that I still had left, which was actually being unsure of keeping travelling blindly through these deadly ruins, but, well, I think that we'll manage it somehow. "*Sigh*, fine, then. Let's go, Roselle-sama." Roselle stares at me with a surprisingly pleased and confident expression, before nodding, and walking on ahead, with me and Lilith quickly gathering the little things we thought were useful before following her. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Three - Part II A gentle and faint, yet noticeable and very refreshing breeze is blowing in our direction. We move through the ancient tunnels of the ruin we found ourselves inside of. Even despite my worries, it seems that Roselle knew what she was doing... Somehow. At least, she was pretty confident in the ways she took, and we didn't encounter a single trap. Eventually, it got brighter and brighter, and soon, we reached some sort of faintly lit room, with debris scattered all over and a few noticeable crumbled pillars. Still, there appears to be a barely-open great door, with light shining in through the cracks. Roselle grinned, satisfied, while me and Lilith were both astonished that she had indeed been right all along. Amazons are indeed scary beings, she found the way out without missing a single corridor, after all. Especially amazing if I consider that she looked half-dead yesterday. With barely visible effort, despite the door looking massive and heavy, Roselle pushed it open, and the light that flowed in blinding me for a second. Warm and gentle sunlight greeted us, and the melody of the singing birds was a welcoming song, opposite to the deafening silence of the ruins, I could see that it looked that we were on some sort of mountainside, and not on ground level - we are slightly above a sea of trees below.. "Uwa~, we're q-quite high up..." "Indeed... Even though we headed down when inside the cave, I think that this must be quite a great cliff.." "That's correct. Elunia is in a deep valley, after all." I look quizically at Roselle when she steps next to me and Lilith on the border of the cliff. The wind blows softly, making her silver hair sway gracefully while she watches over the sea of green with a hand on her hip. I can't help but blush slightly, because I had forgotten how great she looked, and also because I... with Lilith... Um, well - anyway, I just can't help but wonder what she meant to say. "... Elunia? Could it be... Your city?" Roselle nods happily at me, before pointing out something far away from us separated from the forest by a river fork. Lilith and I looked to where she had pointed to, and our eyes widened in surprise, Lilith also smiling in happiness, when we can see what is definitely the city she spoke of. Even if it was far away, it wasn't a small town at all, or some sort of village, like I somehow had expected. It was surrounded by a few scattered houses and a tall greyish wall, with the tops of buildings and towers peeking up from behind them, and a small grey rock mount topped by a sturdy-looking castle that stood in the middle of everything. I was too astonished at the sight to be able to say anything else. It was just like the medieval capitals I have had seen on movies and games, or read about on books. Fantastic, tough, and captivating in it's own way. Lilith looked just as - actually, even more - fascinated than I was. Roselle looked somehow pleased, as if the praise I had said was directed at her, instead of at the city. "I know, right? Anyway, what up with that look on your faces? Hadn't you ever seen a city?" "No.. I mean, of course I have, but not one city like this one." Roselle made a troubled expression. "Not like this one? I guess I won't even bother in asking. I prefer not to think about how cities from where you come must look like...-" "N-no, I hadn't..." "What?" Both me and Roselle are surprised once we hear Lilith's hesitant words. She... She had never seen a city? At first I had thought this place as completely wild, or at least primitive, so I had thought that not even Roselle had ever seen one, but now, seeing that such massive wonders exist, it feels definitely odd to hear that. "What do you mean, Lilith? Did you possibly... Live in the wilds for your whole life?" Seeing how even Roselle seemed truly astonished for that fact, never having seen a sort of city was indeed as surprising as I had thought. Even if I don't know how old she is, "her whole life" does seem like a unbelievably long period not to ever have seen a city. In response to Roselle, however, Lilith shook her head quickly. "N-no, I h-haven't... U-umm, I haven't seen a city, but I din't live in the wilds all my life because I... lived in a... village... for a while." Her voice was down to almost a whisper as she spoke, and looked down with emotion-filled eyes, her hair hiding her eyes. I immediately noticed the mistake Roselle did in asking that, and so did her, by the way she glanced at me when Lilith suddenly seemed to get emotional for some reason. Whatever happened in her past... It should definitely have been something bad, something she prefers not to remember - and she definitely seems to be remembering it now. Roselle looks like she wants to say something, but she acts almost as if she had suddenly lost her voice... I guess I have no choice. I sigh, before taking a deep breath. "Anyway, what was our reason of heading there again, Roselle?" She is taken out of guard with my sudden change of subject, but definitely seems happy that I did it. "That.. It's because we don't really have anywhere else to go, and I'd like to live with you tw-... I, I need to get a new sword, I mean." "Ah? A new sword, R-Roselle??" Even if it was Lilith, who just seemed to have her mind thankfully taken away from whatever painful memories she had, who made that question, I was wondering the same thing. "Hm? What, didn't I tell you two, or didn't you two notice?" "Not really, I'm as surprised as Lilith is, to be honest.." Roselle looks at both of us staring at her with curiosity, and sighs, before unsheathing her sword... Or half of it. The blade seemed to be broken halfway, the other half and upper end gone. "It happened when I charged against that odd and odious woman who appeared before I passed out." "I see... I really didn't notice it." "Yes, I didn't either..." "It's fine, nonetheless. I have a friend there who is a great smith, I'm sure she can forge me something good, especially if she tempers the steel with this." With a grin, Roselle produces what looked like a chipped horn from one of her pockets... Wait, that is... "Isn't that... E-Eris' horn??" She nods thriumpantly. "Indeed. I'm pretty sure that when this is grinded to dust and used along with the steel, the sword will inherit some special properties. Materials used from monsters always enhance weapons somehow, actually." "A-amazing! I would n-never have thought about something like that..." "I know, right? Not many do, but I did hear that I'm brilliant, once, after all, ahahaha~!" While Roselle was overly enthusiastic from being praised, and Lilith's eyes gleamed with excitation over that bit of information, I had a seriously doubtful and disappointed expression on. "... Goddess, could such a cliche even be true?" "Eh? What did you say, Rye?" "Nothing, nothing, don't mind me. Anyway, there are other concerns now, right? Like on how we are going to get there, especially now that you are unarmed." Roselle puts a hand to her hip, like if the answer was obvious, and shook her shoulders, implying it was no trouble at all. "It should be fine. I'm pretty sure I can find a path down from up here. Plus, this region around here shouldn't be too dangerous. Not if we have Lilith with us. And I still have this dagger, it should be more than suficient, should anything happen." She says so while drawing a dagger and spinning it playfully on her hand. I cross my arms while nodding in acknowledgement. Even if I have my doubts, I have learned that I shouldn't doubt her when she says such things, Lilith is an amazing fighter, and she still has a dag-... A dagger? I instinctively try to reach for my dagger - and it's just not there. "... That's my dagger, isn't it?" "This isn't your dagger, it's mine. I had just lent it to you." I frown and hang my head low upon realizing that she just won't accept any answer I give her. Good dread, why did I end up so used to that dagger so quickly... I feel naked now that I lack it. "What's with that face, now? I wonder if I will ever understand you, humans... This reminds me, we should get you a real weapon once we get there." I instantly look up at her again. "Really, one just for me?" "Of course, it would be a waste if you didn't ever have one, with your tale-... N-no, I mean, you should be at least able to defend... L-Lilith, yes! You should be able to defend her, if the time comes." "R-right, I see." Lilith, who was just silently watching us two, cutely giggles at our awkward exchange, and we realize how we were both blushing and how we looked. We both quickly stepped away from each other, I scratching my head and Roselle looking annoyed to the other way. "... We should get going. We may still be able to make it there in the daylight, I think I have seen a path down this way, too, and I know the forest around here." "Un, let's go!" "Yes, of course." That said, Roselle turned around and began walking ahead, while me and Lilith trailed after her, in direction of the great city of Elunia, and whatever waited for us there. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Three - Part III "... And that's it, just like how I have said." I was amazed at how melodic and charming Roselle's voice could be, even despite the current situation. I could tell - actually, I could guess - that she was nervous, deep down. But if she indeed was, she didn't show any sign of it at all. "Ohh, is that so, I see..." Was what replied the taller of the two girls clad in heavy armor. She was a beautiful girl with a blonde hair tied in a ponytail, and azure eyes; while the other was a redhead with curly hair and green eyes, only a bit smaller than the other, but looking as beautiful and strong as the first one. I was quite tense while they both scanned me from top to bottom with a doubtful expression, and their stares seemed to pierce even my soul, the taller one even noisily sniffing the air. I resisted my urge to turn and run away with all my might. I'm not usually a scared cat, but this situation was just oppressive. Maybe it was Lilith holding my hand strongly was what managed to keep me the most calm I could possibly stay, otherwise, I'd have ruined everything. Just... act naturally... don't ruin it... Then, both of the armored girls smiled, nodding, and ceased with their disturbing stare, the taller one looking at Roselle, who wore a incredibly natural and beautiful smile that was mixed with pride, in such a way I have no way to tell if her feelings were fake... Or that she was actually amused with the situation, even if it was dangerous. "They both really look great, I'd have to add, ahaha. Their smell is exactly the same too - and, I have to say as well - quite a good one. Who would ever guess? Doppelgangers, and two of them!" While the taller girl laughted heartily, the smaller one giggled and playfully punched Roselle in her right shoulder. "Teehee, yeah~!! Roselle-san is quite naughty isn't she?? Mouu~, why did she have to claim those two first? I'd have loved to have one, or both, such a pity!!" "Indeed, ahahaha! If only we hadn't the laws to respect... Just joking of course, Rose, haha! Anyway, it was good to meet you here. Now, we must keep going." "Yeah... But maybe we will also bring a couple of loyal servants with us the next time too, ne~? Hehe~, see ya~, Rose-tan~!!" "Yep, see you around, Rose!" "See you two as well, Meridia and Ellen! Just don't get yourselves killed!" "Won't do, ha!" "Yess~, don't worry about us, Rose-tan~..." ... And greatly making my worries peak once again and making me feel dread, as they passed by us, the redhead apparently called Ellen closed by us with a malicious smile and look in her eyes. "... And, you two, if you ever tire of Rose's, me and Meri-chan would love having you two for us.. It would be so fun, such multi-purpose existance, heehee~" That said, she.. S-she grabbed mine's and Lilith's r-rear??!! What she did fills me and Lilith with such a bad feeling that we can't help but display our disgust and horror, our jaws dropping. She quickly hurries after the other one, both waving for us as they get farther and farther, Ellen winking for us. And, as they went further in along the forest path the took, they finally were gone. "That... T-that was far too creepy.." "U-un.. That g-girl i-is dangerous...!!!" Despite me and Lilith still terrified and frozen with fear, in aftershock, I felt like if the weight of a freight train was taken out from top of me, for they finally went away. I heave a big sigh. "Good dread... I thought I was going to die for sure... Or worse.." "I-it was scary.." Lilith seems to slowly calm down as well, and I wipe away a single drop of sweat from my forehead, and take a deep breath, feeling alive again. "But lucky we had you with us, Roselle, I'd never manage to handle it like that..." She turned back at us, wearing a expression which looked like a combination of relief and anger. "Indeed! These two really are a bother sometimes... Grrr, weren't them Dullahans, I'd have given them both a good beating or two already." Again, the name of some legendary creature which I've already heard of. I'm not even going to be surprised at this anymore, nor at the fact that they both had heads or whatever, I'll just pretend it's normal. "Dullahans...? Are those strong?" My question seems to annow Roselle even further, like if it was insanely hard for her to admit that someone else is strong. "Terribly strong. You wouldn't stand a chance, even if you had a dagger, no, even if you had two daggers, or how many daggers you could possibly use at once. They would beat you to pulp in the same amount of time it takes for a hummingbird to flutter it's wings. Even I can't hold a candle to their strength, and against two of them, not even Lilith would make things even." Roselle really looks annoyed and tense while she makes words rain against me. To make her this tense, they.. They really were powerful beings. I wonder if they would be able to face Eris evenly, if what she said is truth? Lilith didn't look to be half as tense as we are, her horror having already dissipated, and she was already wearing a deadly cute face, looking to the path they followed, with a finger next to her mouth in wonder. "They really were strong... We were lucky then, right, Roselle?" Lilith's voice seems to calm down Roselle, as she looks at her and her tense expression softens, as she unadvertly pats Lilith's head. "Very. Were not Rye this feminine that he passed for a female so easily, we could have been in quite a bit of trouble." ... And there. She just had to go and say that. My inner suffering almost irradiates a aura of despair around me. Roselle looks at me quizically. "... And what is wrong with him now.." I'm not even going to try to explain, I guess I'll just pretend I've never heard that. "But, Rose, I thought we didn't need to worry about persons around here, why did we have to pretend Rye was my big sister?" Roselle is surprised to see Lilith is still wondering, stopping briefly and looking at her, but then she resumes with leading the way. "Well, we don't really have to worry about him being a human around, at least if one of us is accompanying him. The laws here assume that every human travelling along with you belongs to you, and thus, wouldn't be touched by others..." She briefly glances to the path back, visibly fearing the Dullahan girls would return. "... But you can never be too careful. These two could easily overpower us both and take him for their's. That would be against the law, but, technically, the law is already about survival of the fittest, and not only that.. In this secluded forest path, none would ever find out he wasn't theirs to begin with." I'm honestly a bit surprised by what Roselle says. I had no idea there were such rules and sense of law around here.. She really had to do some quick thinking back there, and she managed to deceive them perfectly. I guess my admiration for her just grew again. Lilith appears to think about what Roselle just said for a bit, before nodding. Roselle smiles and quickly pats her head again. "This reminds me. They did mention you two having the same smell. How could that possibly be, huh?" I flinch, and so does Lilith, while she blushes up fully at Roselle's question. She notices our surprise, and smiles creepily for us. "... I knew it. Then something did happen, didn't it?.." "E-err, no, it's... It's probably just because this cloak is Lilith's to begin with, yeah!" Shit, this isn't much good, but I hope it works. If Lilith helps a little-... No I guess she wont, as she's still looking down, embarrassed. Roselle, naturally, notices it. "Oh, is that so.. It really wasn't anything then, Lilith?" Lilith is startled by Roselle suddenly directing the conversation at her. "U-uwa~! Umm, R-Rose, auu.. Y-yes, last night, i-it wasn't l-like it was t-too serious or anything!" S-snap, Lilith, t-that's still too suggestive to be good!! Already fearing for what comes next, I look at Roselle, whose face appeared to be dark, her eyes hidden by her fringe... However, to my absurd surprise, she looks up, with her usual expression, and not looking angry anymore. "... Come now, you two, I'm just joking. Don't worry, I trust in you." Roselle smiles like a fox, and I sigh in relief. "Thanks for understanding it." "Yes, Rose! I w-wouldn't be unfair with you either!" Roselle starts to walk again, we resume following her, but she stops for a second, turning at Lilith, with her surprise evident in her face. [size=80]"I... see.. Even despite things already being a bit out of hand, you still say that.. You're too good."[/size] "U-umm, did you say something, Rose?" After saying something to herself, she closes her eyes briefly, putting up a faint and tired smile. "It's nothing. Thank you, Lily." Lilith is a bit surprised at Roselle's touch, but then she smiles and nods for her. Seeing such a cute scene in front of me, I just cross my arms and look over them, smiling as well. It's really good to see that, after everything, we are all really getting along. "And don't worry, Rye. Of course I would understand that. I'm such a understanding and noble warrior, after all." ... Somehow, I think I should have expected for her to say that. I don't really want to disagree just now, so let's just pretend things are like that. "S-sure, you-..." "... Plus, neither of you do smell like that." "E-eh?" She proceeds with a smooth and low, yet incredibly frightening voice, said in half-whispers as if directed for my ears alone. "And if that did happen, you wouldn't even have woken up, of course." If her words weren't menacing and scary enough on their own, she slowly stares at me, and even if she is smiling, I think I might be shaking, just now. "Of course... haha.." "Uh? Were you two talking about something??" Lilith probably didn't pay attention to the exchange both because of her bliss from getting petted by Roselle and also because Roselle actually directed her voice only at me.. I-it's for the best, I guess. We weren't talking about nothing, a-at all. "Not really, just that we should get going. If we proceed now, we should get to Elunia today, and with a bit of time to show you around the city.. So, let's get going?" "We may get there, s-still today?... Un!! Let's go, Rose, b-before it's late!" That said, Lilith rushes forth, but then stops, blushing awkwardly when she realizes that she doesn't knows the way herself, but Roselle soon follows and gets to lead the way again. "Rye, make haste. We need to be there by dusk." "Yeah, right away!" I sigh, and shake my head, trying just not to think about what she said, and get back to follow them, each step bringing us closer and closer to the big and fortified city. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Three - Part IV After a long, yet somehow pleasant walk, it seems that we did manage to reach our destiny - and, like Roselle predicted earlier, before the sun had fully set. The city looked only more amazing from up close. The grayish walls were even taller than I would have expected, and so were the towers - and, consequently, the town was way bigger than I guessed as well. The buildings were built in several different styles, some so unique I couldn't ever have imagined, and some so classical and natural that I feel like I am really in a classic european medieval city. Or, well - on the outskirts of one. We had traveled through the forest for a long time, and had a small break for resting and having lunch - a bunch of fruits quickly gathered by me and Lilith, and a quite fat rabbit hunted down by Roselle and prepared by me with my limited culinary knowledge. Soon, we reached the river, and could see the immediate outskirts of the town, which amazed me to this unbelievable extent already, for the whole landscape was already simply dreamy and beautiful. And also, what was more fantastical, was... The girls. So many of them, all around, and of so many... Species? Well, not actually that many, we probably passed by no more than fifteen, but, compared to the few I've seen so far, that's already "many" for me. Roselle had said that the city gates are always at their busiest during dusk - when most merchants and travelers arrive or leave town. And, it was apparently people of that kind which I was seeing along the road for now. Not that I'm not uneasy.. It's still quite disturbing to see them passing by, and some just have to stare s-so much, it is like I could be attacked at any moment! But, getting to see such a city, and being surrounded with so many unbelievable things... I mean, a few days ago, I would never have believed any of this had existed.. And, nowadays, I have even fought (and been beaten by) a powerful demon sorcerer. Its something worth thinking about. However - not that this is important... or that I actually care that much. I think I'm already starting to grow attached to this place, somehow, or at least to accept it, even despite this being only my third day here. Still, what happens is that now we stand by a large willow tree, by the road, and next to the massive gates to the city of Elunia, which are heavily guarded by.. statues? No, they're girls, of course, but they're barely mobile, and somehow, they give off the impression as if they were made of stone, despite there being actually one or two by the gates looking like actual living beings. So, we stand here, and await for Roselle's return. Indeed - it was only me and Lilith here, right now. I was feeling quite nervous, but, thankfully, there didn't seem to be many people around. Just like Roselle said, after the sun set and the gates were closed, there would barely be anyone around. I'm quite nervous about what is about to come. Roselle went in ahead because she said that she was going to "register me", and that it would be better if I wasn't around for that. Now that I think about how big the city is, there should probably be far more girls inside.. And, how it was already that disturbing just seeing the few of them down the road... Hell, on these times, I just feel like running away. "No! Ah, I mean, n-no..." While I was lost in inner conflict, Lilith startles me as she suddenly speaks up. "L-Lilith??" "Rye... You shouldn't... U-Umm, you shouldn't feel like that! Because... I, I never was in a city too, and it looks so big and scary, but... But, if we are going together, you, me, and Roselle, everything will be fine, yes! And.. A-and, should anything happen, I... I will protect you! And Roselle, s-she will too! E-even if we're alone now, w-when we are together everything will be fine!" I am quite surprised to hear to her words, my eyes open wide in surprise, at first, before I calm down a bit, looking at her. Once again. One more time. Look at me, getting comforted so easily by someone so smaller and younger. Not that I mind it. I smile silently and close my eyes, while patting Lilith's head, which makes she blush and gasp. It's just that... She is indeed right, everything which she has said. If we three are together, we have nothing to fear. I shouldn't be afraid or tense. ... Speaking of which, we are alone, just the two of us, right now, and half-hidden in the shade of a tree, aren't we... I open up my eyes, just to find Lilith looking extremely embarrassed, and I find myself blushing as well. I didn't just realize the situation before... Agh, why is it so much more embarrassing now?? A very awkward moment of silence passes, and we are about to bring ourselves to say something, when- "Rye, Lilith? Are you two still here?" We are both quite startled upon hearing Roselle's voice nearby, and we instinctively turn our backs against each other, looking away from the other, to try to hide away that embarrassing situation. "Ah, there you two are." "M-mistress, welcome back..." "Y-yes, welcome back Rose...!" She nods in response to us, and approaches, carrying a stuffed backpack over her shoulder. "So, anyway, I have set a few things right in there, and brought a few clothes for you, Rye." "Oh, Rye's clothes??" In a flash, Lilith wasn't embarrassed anymore, and was anxiously looking at Roselle, as she put down her overloaded bag. And I could just watch everything as my dread just kept rising. Clothes. Brought to me by Roselle. Just.. W-what kind of... What kind of sick and t-twisted clothes could she bring for me?? While I'm in disterss, the two kept blissfully rummaging through the clothes. "Uwa, that one, cute! And t-that other is nice too...There are so many..! " "*Sigh*, yeah, there were so many clothes in that store, and I know nothing of fashion if it's not about armors, so I just brought everything that didn't look too expensive.." "N-no, don't worry, Rose! Y-you've got a l-lot of style, and, umm, t-these look nice too!" "Y-you think so? Ahah, I g-guess you may be right.. Thanks." ... The clothes she would bring, for sure not good... Something embarrassing or to humiliate me like making me wear pajamas with my boxers on top of it? Or.. she does say I'm a servant, then, maybe a butler outfit.. No, she wouldn't do that- By the holy goddess, not that.. N-not a maid costume!!! "Then, this along with... This?" "Un, yes, I think it would look great!" Roselle and Lilith nod for each other. "Right, this should be fine for you, Rye. Go behind that tree, and get yourself dressed up." I refused to even take a look at what she was handing to me. "Err, t-thanks, but... D-do I really need to dress l-like that, Roselle?? W-wouldn't the cloak enough suffice, u-until we could get something more... F-fitting..." "Of course not, what are you blabbering about? Are you... implying that I got no taste for clothes and would hand you something ridiculous?.." Sensing danger, I only get more nervous. "No, o-of course not mistress, it's just.." "Good grief, just take them and go already!" Mad, Roselle just throws the clothes at me, and pushes me to behind the tree with her amazing strength, making me fall down. "Good dread... I guess I... I have no choice, do I? It's fine... I just have to think that... It's for a good reason!" ... Trying to convince myself does nothing at helping. Thus, I just accept myself, and dress up, getting ready to turn about looking like a pervert crossplaying a magical girl, or possibly something worse. However ... This is... A surprise. "I guess that it indeed fitted in well, Lilith was right once again after all..." Roselle seems to be evaluating me from top to bottom. "Yes! It really looks very nice!" Lilith nods and smiles brightly. And I... Surprisingly, feel well. I would never have guessed it. It seems that... The clothes I was currently dressing, well, they weren't only quite respectable clothes, when compared with what I had in mind, but they also fitted in nicely and felt good. A somewhat loose white shirt, some sort of dark coat or jacket with silver details and cords definitely meant to be small, but that looked tailored for someone bigger for me, so in the end it fitted my size, dark-brown pants, and some sturdy-looking leather boots. "Thanks, you two.." "Wah, no, umm, t-there's no need, for that. Y-you're welcome." "Don't be silly, I didn't spend much money to buy them s-specially for you, I.. a warrior needs to have a slave who looks dignified, t-too." Roselle is playing with a lock of her hair, slightly flustered, and Lilith is smiling shyly. I, too, just smile for both of them. "W-well, then, I think we are finally ready to go in. I want to be at home soon, and we can't get to the blacksmith too late, so. Everything is set so none will bother, if someone speaks to us, just act naturally. No one is going to eat you, not with me and Lilith around." That said, Roselle came my way, grabbed my hand, and began to forcefully drag me along, while Lilith happily picked up the fallen clothes and the bag, before following after us, as we headed towards Elunia's gates, to be halted by the guard, before finally having our access granted into the great city. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Three - Part V Inside, the city looked even more amazing, somehow. Despite it being this late, there was still a considerable number of persons out on the street - mostly girls from races with nocturnal habits, said Roselle. Still, there were a lot of girls, all around. We passed by some open inns, irradiating music and cheerful laughter, some stores which were closing for the day, a few street merchants securing their goods and getting ready to head home, guard squads patrolling - keeping a watchful eye on anything that moved... and even cat girls which were cutely taking naps on the top of roofs. The city seemed enormous, lit by torches and streetlights with flames Roselle explained me as being continuous, magical. There were grand buildings, built in the most peculiar and stunning styles I had noticed even from outside, and also, exquisite yet beautiful houses, that were neither too ordinary for me not to pay them a good look, nor too exotic to look out of place or unfitting. Small streams also run here and there across the city - both for water supply, and "sustance" for some races, Roselle said. Still, the harmony in this city was unbelievable, and looked much more natural than the one that I had on the polluted, ugly and crowded cities back in my world. Everything felt so in place that it was astonishing... Or, as per say, it was so chaotic that it was fitting for a city this big? Lilith was timidly hiding herself behind me, gripping at my cloak, while Roselle seemed to walk with a certain air of honor about her, and yet, I could noticed how her eyes darted from one place to the other, ever watchful of our surroundings. Still, she seemed to be in some sort of... peace, comfort. It seems that this was indeed the city she called home. When we were turning around a crossroad, I stopped, taking my time to admire the rocky mount far away, with an wondrous castle built atop of it. Roselle noticed what I was eyeing, and stopped along as well. "T-that, would that be a castle, then? It's really big.." "Yes, Lilith, it is. That would be the Windpeak Castle. A fortress deemed to be nearly unbreakable, where Sarasvati, the ruler of this city, resides." "Sarasvati? Then there is indeed a ruler for this..." "Of course there is, no city would be able to make it without one. Either way, even if Sarasvati is said to be a cruel and self-centered mistress, if there is any kind of peace in this city, we owe it to her. Here in these lands, it's strength that matters and keeps everything together - however, in this city, there are even a few set laws not based on that. All thanks to Sarasvati's strength, and how no one was ever able to defeat her in combat and take her position on Windpeak's throne." "I understand... This really helped me in understanding how things work around here, thanks." "Don't worry. You should get to know how society works, now that you are going to be part of it. Same goes for you, Lilith. Don't hesitate to ask any questions." After a more bit of walking, and thankfully, no uneventful encounters, we enter a city quarter which seems slightly more heated than the others, and the sound of steel being hammered can be heard resounding along the streets. A... Smith quarter of sorts? While I was too distracted paying attention to the uniqueness surrounding me, I almost bump into Roselle when she suddenly stops. "... Here we are. Andrea is still working even at such a time? As expected... she really is a workaholic." Roselle gesticulates to the simple two-story house in front of her built in a seemingly european style, I notice that indeed, an especially strong sound of hammering can be heard coming from inside, even if the door is closed. There was a sign in front of it, with a hammer and a anvil in the middle of what seemed like an eye, and surrounded which strange runes... Which, to my surprise, I somehow understood that meant "Andrea's Weapons and Armor". "A smith, uwa~... I wonder what kind of person she is..." To be honest, I was asking myself the same thing as Lilith. If I come to think about it, smiths should be generally fearsome, brutish persons, insanely strong for hammering steel all day long, and also extremely moody... Well, the girls I have found around here were already pretty much all strong and brutal in their own way, so, how should this Andrea be...? M-maybe I can suggest to Roselle that we could leave this for other day- "Well then, let's go in." "What, wai-" Roselle happily steps forth and opens the door with the strength which is usual to her, slamming it onto the wall and creating quite a loud noise. "Andrea, where are you?? Still working? You should try to rest every now and then, you know!" ... Too late. Before I know it, she had already stepped into the store, dragging me in along with her. Inside, is what I think I could expect - weapons and armor racks, with the most different and varied weaponry I could hope to see, despite the ambient being dimly lit. And then, I could hear heavy footsteps approaching from somewhere within the depths of the store, a tall and menacing, horned shadow kept approaching. Lilith hid herself behind Roselle, eager to see, but also slightly scared at the same time, while Roselle whispered softly for me. "Now, this is an old friend of mine. Don't do anything funny, and try to look honorable." Roselle then crossed her arms put on a sly, slightly satisfied smile on her face, as the shadow closed in, to my dread... "... This voice... Roselle?" ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 18, 2017 4:02 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Morbyllan's Story [6/10] Day Three - Part VI Before us, stood the girl who I can only guess is Andrea, the blacksmith. And yet... She is nothing like I would have imagined. While I feared she would be a brute demon or dragon of sorts, as hot-headed as Roselle herself, who would want to skin us alive for coming to her store this late in the night. She was tall indeed, but, besides that, she didn't look menacing or brutal... Actually... Quite the opposite. She was yet taller than Roselle, I could only guess she should be at least 2 meters and a half tall, but she, despite that, looked incredibly feminine. Her body had delicate curves, and overall her build looked rather athletic, a bit skinnier than Roselle and also with a less abundant, erm, cleavage. She had a unkempt, wavy, long purple hair, with a long fringe which concealed her eyes completely. At last, she had a single long horn sprouting from her head, curving a bit upwards. So, pretty much, despite she being tall, and her horn looking a bit menacing... She didn't have a dangerous aura about her at all, for some reason I couldn't quite place. She looked like she was about to say something... But, instead, she emitted a soft gasp in surprise when she noticed me and Lilith standing next to Roselle, and stopped... Quickly hiding herself behind by the corridor, only peeking at us from behind it. ... Eh? She... She is hiding? Is that... Shyness?! Even Lilith, who was peeking from behind Roselle moments ago, dropped her guard, and looked surprised. Roselle, however, looked annoyed, if anything, and went to where the girl had hidden herself, taking her by the hand and pulling her out of behind the armor rack. "Oh, you're still acting like that... really, now is not the time to be shy, Andrea." "N-no.... This..." Even if she was reluctant, she was quickly pulled by Roselle until she stood in front of us. She then looked at me and Lilith, as both of us were looking up to her in astonishment, and... Her cheeks got painted red when she blushed and began looking around uneasily. Definitely shyness!! I think it may be my own punishment for accepting stereotypes that I had no way of knowing if they were true, such as blacksmiths being brutish and angry, but... Still, her personality and her look is so unfitting for someone that is supposed to swing a hammer all day long and craft dangerous weapons, that it amazes me! Roselle then patted Andrea's back, making she gasp softly. "Then, Andrea, as you can see, I haven't came alone today. These two are my friends - Lilith and Rin." ... Rin? Seriously? She introduced me as a girl again?! "And well, Lilith and Rin, this is Andrea - fine, formalities are over." "A-ah, umm, hello there, nice to meet you, Andrea-san!!" I am too busy to pay attention to the ongoing pleasantries, thinking deeply about how Roselle apparently chose to call me "Rin" to pretend I'm female. I thought she had quit on that idea already. Andrea merely seems to nod and bow for us, staying quiet. "Then, Andrea... Today I come here for two reasons. First is - I need a new sword." The blacksmith tilts her head, like if asking what has happened, and Roselle, apparently understanding or guessing what she meant, unsheathes her broken sword, placing it on top of the counter. Andrea is apparently surprised, examining the broken sword, then she looks up at Roselle, who sighs, nodding slowly. "Yes, I know, but it still happened somehow... It's a long story. But don't worry, I've got something even better this time." Roselle hands the broken horn she retrieved from Eris to Andrea, which makes the blacksmith girl really surprised, it seems. "Is... This... Really?" Roselle crossed her arms and nodded thriumphantly. While Andrea admired what she held in hands like if its indeed extremely precious - what only made me more astonished - Roselle seemed to remember something, and looked at me over her shoulder. "Ah, Ry-...in, use this time to take a look at the displayed weapons and see if there is anything you like." "Sure. Wouldn't just another dagger do, though? Like the one from before" "No. A dagger is intended to be only a side weapon, it's silly to try to make one your main weapon." I was about to protest, but then I realized how silly fighting with only a dagger should look for Roselle, used to fighting with that enormous two-handed sword. Now that I come to think of it, Eris also used a scythe that was as big as she was tall... I guess Roselle is right after all, a dagger should be only a side weapon, at least in this world. I take a good look at the weapons displayed along the walls and on the racks, trying to think about something. "Then what about a longsword?" "Long reach and a bit of weight, but still not a two-handed.. I don't think so. That would be a weapon far too heavy for you already. You're more of an agile being, rather than a strong one, no? You should try to exploit your speed to your best." Unfortunately, I can't help but agree with her. I nod, and go back to looking at the weapons. There are just so many... Longswords, shortswords, warhammers, waraxes, broadswords, bastard swords, sabers, rapiers, daggers, flails, maces... Ahhh, damn! This is just too frustrating, there are so many options, and even if it fitted, I don't really like any right away. For example, a rapier is fit for agility, but it's too girly weapon in my opinion... Agh! Think! A weapon which could be light and deadly, and yet I liked it... There should be one... Lilith, who had just been playfully looking at the weapons and armors around, and had stopped to listen to my conversation with Roselle, looks at me, tilting her head, and pondering something. "Something for Rye...?" She then remembers something, and takes a look around, before finding again what she had seen before, grabbing it, and smiling brightly while nodding. I was still lost in thought when Lilith tugged my clothes. "Huh?" "U-um, R-Rye, sorry if I o-overheard a little, but... Here, I think you'll l-like this!" Lilith then handed over to me what she was holding, blushing and looking down in the process. What she held in hands, however... "I can't believe I didn't think of this... It's perfect." I couldn't help but smile, looking at what Lilith had suggested. She indeed knew me... Even more than I knew myself, I'd dare to say. Either way... It would require a bit of practice, but I'm pretty sure that this will work. Thank you very much, Lilith, I don't think I would ever get to this conclusion without you. "Ah, uuu~, n-no, don't... Don't mind it..." She blushed in response to my mental note, and I resisted my urge to pet her, instead, turning and calling for Roselle, who was apparently discussing the specifications of her new sword with Andrea, who was taking notes. "Mistress, I think this one will do it." ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Three - Part VII By the time we left, the streets were almost completely silent. If not for the faint sound of night wildlife, and maybe the occasional guard on patrol which passed by us, the only sound filling the slightly chilly air would be our footsteps on the paved stone floor. Apparently, the city was indeed incredibly big, and to add to that, Roselle's house was also situated in a somewhat secluded quarter of it, by what she said. And thus, we had already been walking for quite a while. Lilith had been sleepy, and I was about to suggest carrying her so she could rest, but Roselle reacted way faster than me, picking her up and carrying her with ease - and, as a result, she had already dozed off to a peaceful sleep. As a consequence, I had little to do but to admire the "gift" Roselle gave me while I accompanied her. "That was surprising, I didn't think you'd go for that kind of blade." Roselle surprises me, suddenly glancing back to me. "I am not too sure about this to be honest, but I guess it will do. I have always wanted to try this out, too." She reduces her pace so we are almost walking side by side. "It was a good choice. those swords are indeed made with agility intended to be the key rather than strength. And you don't have to worry, if it's made by Andrea, it's for sure of the highest quality." "Ah, so you know about this kind of weapon too, then? You're impressive, Roselle, I didn't think you would know even about Katanas. Actually, I was surprised to see they exist in here." Katana. A light and slender, extremely edged sword, made flexible and yet durable through a complex smithing process. I'm afraid most I know from them comes from games, anime, and wikipedia reading out of boredom, though. From the little I knew, I thought choosing this would do it, should we ever have to enter combat again. Even if it was Lilith who pointed it out, it was just perfect... I wonder, did she investigate a bit further into my mind than I could even have previously though? "Of course I do. No warrior can call herself by that if she doesn't has knowledge about most weapons and arms. And well, actually these weapons are used by... the Kunoichi." "Kunoichi?" I look at Roselle in surprise. Kunoichi, as in a female ninja warrior? Or is the name just a coincidence? Either way, maybe they could possibly have... A connection to the outside? At first Roselle looks back at me with disbelief, and then she seemed to remember something. "*sigh* I forget that you know less than a newborn. Yes, the kunoichi are... kind of rivals for the Amazons. We are of very similar races and societies, but they're too arrogant for we to even get along with." ... And judging by how Roselle looks annoyed and full of herself while saying that, implying that their rivalry is definitely not the amazon's fault, I'm pretty sure that the kunoichis might just as well think the same. But of course I'm not insane enough to say such things out loud. "This reminds me, you don't possibly know how to use that or fight properly yet, right?" "I guess not... What do you have in mind?" Roselle was staring at me with her beautiful light-blue eyes, but in such a analytic way that it was even a bit disturbing. Whenever she looks at me like that, I feel a certain chill on my spine, foretelling some danger incoming, one way or another. "It's decided." After saying that, far too suddenly, she turns around, and resumes walking. "Eh?? What is??" "Since you can't even properly use a dagger, I am afraid of imagining you with a sword of that quality. I will train you into using that blade more properly." "You will??" "Y-yes, I have just said it, h-haven't I? Pay more attention to what I say, you..." "Yes, I am paying, it's just... I can train on my own, you don't have to trouble yourself, mistress..." "Don't worry. Such a simple thing would be not a trouble for a warrior such as I. And besides, I... I am not that good yet. I was defeated by the baphomet, just like you were. Out of us, only Lilith really is fine without training." I am very surprised at Roselle while she finishes saying her half-whispered words. She... She is still a person, even if she is a proud and powerful amazon, isn't her? I smile gently. "... I understand. Thank you." She looks back in surprise, before I think I can glimpse a faint trace of happiness in her eyes, as she turns around, even while making a annoyed expression. "I, I'll never understand why you can say simple things in such an embarrassing way... Oh, there, finally, we have arrived." I widen my eyes in surprise, as Roselle points forth with a satisfied air about her. I eagerly look in the direction she had pointed to. We had already been walking on streets encircling the great lake on the middle of the city for a while, but it didn't cross my mind that Roselle's house would actually be pretty much on it's very shore. Nor that her house would actually look that nice, too. For some reason, I can't help but think it would look a bit... primitive. But instead, while maintaining a certain mysterious aspect to it, it still looked definitely comfortable and nice. Her house didn't seem to be that big, compared to a few luxurious-looking mansions we had passed by, but didn't seem particularly small. And besides that, the architecture, it looks... oriental? Or maybe it's just more suited for a jungle... I know not, but it definitely resembled it. The house seemed to be surrounded by trees which I could guess Roselle had allowed to grow, or planted herself (thought it would be scary to imagine she's actually that old...), to feel more comfortable, given she used to live on the woods, and, that fact, summed with the moonlight being reflected on the lake's surface, made it look quite peaceful and welcoming. "Uhm... Why did we stop Rose-nee, what-... U-uwa~!! I-is it, Rose's house??" While I was blinking in astonishment and Roselle just allowed me a moment to admire it, Lilith seemed to finally awaken from her sleep, Roselle letting her down once she noticed it. Lilith's eyes seemed to sparkle with her excitement, as she stared intently onto the house and it's surroundings. "A-amazing!! Your house is really amazing, Roselle! Isn't it, Rye??" "Yes... It is truly awe-inspiring." I can't help but smile and agree with Lilith's contagious enthusiasm. Roselle, however, wasn't expecting the compliments, and especially, Lilith's energy, and was flustered and playing with her hair while looking to the other side. "Really, y-you think so?? I-it's really not much, it's all I could afford after all. But, that, I'm... Glad you two liked it. So, let's go in, I am quite tired from walking around all day long." Without waiting for our answers, Roselle went forth, opening the gate on the fence and proceeding up to the door. I looked at Lilith at the same time when she looked at me, and we smiled, before following after her, not without wondering what secrets of her life Roselle's house could hide... ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Three - Part VIII Once Roselle's door slides open, I knew it for sure - it was indeed done in a style much akin to the oriental one, even considering how we should remove our shoes upon entering. But when I voiced my surprise, Roselle just replied that this was actually built just like most buildings were back at her village - which they had conquered from the Kunoichi during a war long ago. This explains much, I guess. Still, the interior of her house looked just as great as the exterior, with a peaceful, balanced and comfortable feeling. Even if... it's bit too comfortable, actually. It seemed that Roselle wasn't half as good as keeping her house organized as she was good with fighting. Well, she was an Amazon after all, she grew up playing with swords, instead of playing house. It appeared that she was heavily embarrassed about her lack of cleaning skills, but it was fine, me and Lilith just laughed off any bad impression it could have caused, even if that made Roselle quite frustrated, it seemed. Anyway, Lilith took the initiative, grabbing a broom and spinning it as if she was amizingly skilled into fighting with pole-arms, and somehow summoned maid clothes by manipulating her shadowy energy, and saying that she would get everything tidied up, to repay Roselle for everything she had done. I decided to go and help Lilith as well, and Roselle had no saying in this - she was literally forced to sit out in the veranda which faced the lake, rest and drink tea, and watch as we did all the work. "Really, you two... I have said, you didn't have to bother yourselves with that..." Roselle was looking at us through the crack of one of the sliding doors open to the veranda as we cleaned her living room, pretty much only finishing the work. Lilith stopped her cleaning briefly, looking at Roselle, putting one of her hands on her hip, and shaking her head, in a pretty cute pose. "But, that'd be no good, Rose! We will live here too now, so we have to do our duties too, right?" "Yes, mistress, it is as Lily said. Besides, we couldn't live with all that mess, right?" I taunt her with my last comment, and Roselle blushes. "Huh? But t-that... Y-you...!!" And with that, she looks away , annoyed for me somewhat making fun of her lack of cleaning skills. I can only look at Lilith while she looks at me as well, before we both laugh, it being impossible for us not to see fun in Roselle's behavior. When the laughter died down, I could notice it again. I didn't pay much attention, but Lilith looks quite cute with that outfit. I guess she would look great just in anything, though - she is herself, after all, and that's what would matter the most. I then notice that Lilith seems to be trembling slightly. "Huh? What's wrong, are you fine, Lilith?" I try to take a better look at her, and then she glances back at me, before looking away quickly again, and I could see it, that she was blushing to full extent... Ah, I had forgotten about it... Before I can even think of what doing to calm Lilith down, after what I had so carelessly thought about, she turns at me, trying her best to try to mask her embarrassment. "U-uh, umm... I, I w-will go finish cleaning t-the corridor, I, I can handle the rest a-alone, t-thanks for the help, Rye!!" After struggling with her words, she quickly runs off to the corridor, giving me no room to do anything. I sigh. I wonder if I will ever get used to controlling my very mind? Anyway, I guess I will just finish organizing things here while this and- "A painting of Roselle?" It had been previously overshadowed by the chaos that ruled the room, but now I could see it clearly, a painting shyly hanging on the wall, displaying a tall and beautiful woman with long silver hair- No... Wait, that isn't Roselle, the weapon and the armor are different, the eyes and the skin color, and the very aura about her is different, so... Who? - pic - "What, did I hear you say something, Rye-" Roselle had apparently heard what I said to myself and approached to check, and she found me staring at the picture. "Mistress... I was just looking at this painting and wondering who it was, you two really look alike so I even thought it was you at first, I wonder if you two are related-" I stopped talking when I noticed that Roselle was looking down, clenching her fists. "E-err... I, I'm sorry Roselle, I didn't mean to say something I shouldn't.." To my surprise yet again, she shook her head, her long silvery hair swaying from side to side. "No, it's fine. I guess the time has come for me to explain things more properly than just what I had said back at the ruins... Come." Roselle left for the veranda again, and after a moment watching as she walked out of the room, I followed her. She sat down, looking at the peaceful lake, while fireflies flew about the air, frogs croaked, crickets sang, and the moon cast a pale light over everything, making the water glisten and glimmer. Farther away, the big castle seemed lonely on the rocky mount it sat on top at, connected to the rest of the city only by a bridge, almost gloomily so. Roselle signaled for me to sit too, and I did so. "That woman in the painting, is a old and greatly admired warrior, looked up to by even the most seasoned amazons. The legendary huntress Alleyne, the greatest amazon to ever exist in our tribe... and my mother." ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Three - Part IX I blinked twice in surprise, looking at Roselle as the supernatural light from the moon only seemed to enhance her already astonishing features, making her silvery hair as pale as the moon itself, and her, skin milky white. At this moment, I had many doubts plaguing my mind. A great warrior, with a title as flashy as "Legendary Huntress", Roselle's mother is such a person? And... If her mother was such a important figure, how comes such a destiny had befallen her, of being banished and dishonoured? But also - what exactly happened god-only-knows how long ago, that made made her have to undergo the punishment for murder... Is she indeed such a criminal? Roselle seemed to be distant, watching the lake and listening to the sound of water and wildlife, allowing me to digest what she had just said. However, exactly when I am about to open my mouth and voice these questions, she resumes. "It really looks somewhat ironic, doesn't it? The single daughter of the great legendary huntress, the most honored of all warriors, to end up being cast out as a criminal. I wonder what my mother herself would have thought about it... Or even what my father would have said... probably just one of "those" stares he had, he was always so quiet, but kind too.. But there is quite much more to what happened with me, making me an outcast. I could say that my life had always been the best a amazon could wish. This was when I was very young, still but a little girl who liked to dream of tales of glory and brandish wooden swords around. Back then, things were bright and simple, I... I miss those times. My mother was indeed the Legendary Huntress, a title only awarded to those who are the very best warriors, who accomplish feats that could be sang in ballads for centuries. Even then, she wasn't the kind of proud and arrogant woman you could expect to fit for that position... She was cheerful, always smiling and seemed to fear nothing in this world. She was often out hunting with father, but that was to be expected. And my father, Aeros... This was another one of the things most amazons found weird in my mother, and I think, despised in her as well. She didn't treat him as a mere slave like the others, he seemed more of a willing and dedicated servant than a slave. I think this has to do on how she got to meet him - and also how she was awarded her title. She was still a young warrior without a slave of her own, who often wandered around doing "minor" hunts, even if she was always ambitious and seemed to take on challenges other judged too big for herself, however, she always succeeded. And how she ascended into fame and met father... It is well known that Dragons are one of our most powerful and fearsome enemies - our races don't go along even the slightest, both being proud and warrior tribes, we have waged wars for as long as one can remember, even if they were powerful to the point most of the times, a squad of veteran warriors was needed to bring down even but a single one, and not coming out unscathed. Still... On a certain day, mother was out hunting dangerously near of the dragon's territory back then, when she was passing near of a cave, and heard sounds of fighting. She couldn't resist her curiosity, and sneaked in to peek at what was happening. What she saw - were a group of dragons, seemingly all very amused, often laughing and mocking someone while praising other one. Five of them forming a ring around the sixth one and another being. The seventh being - was a very strange sight. Clad in a unusual silvery armor that looked too heavy for anyone to have proper mobility while wearing it, along with a tattered red cape, wielding a badly damaged metal shield, and brandishing a longsword - was what looked like a human man. Her eyes had sparkled with interest and her jaw dropped at what she had seen. The human not only seemed to be wielding weapons, but he also seemed to be bravely fighting against the dragons - even if they were rather playing with him. But, being the whimsical woman she was, naturally, seeing such a thing, she couldn't hold herself. She was always looking for a fight, especially with dragons, and also looking for a partner, and so, she defied all logic - and charged against the dragons. Actually, two amazon scouts had been also watching the scene, but from another tunnel in the cave and could attest for what happened there and then. She took the dragons by surprise, they being unable to understand what was happening up until three of them already laid dead. The man then stood up and sliced open the throat of the nearest one, who had dropped her guard, as she sliced down the remaining two in her flurry of attacks. It was quite a deed, I never would have been able to do so... But, still, what happened then is trivial - mother claimed father as hers, and the scouts showed up, then going on to report the events. She grew to fame instantly, and so did father. Mom must have seen value in him, for she always actually cared and kept him close as... A companion... In her hunts, a warrior whom she could rely on. So, being the daughter of them, of course everyone looked at me with expectation, almost too much, as if just waiting for me to do such a honorable deed as my mother did, even if other childs and a few adults despised me in secrecy, for just relating to a woman such as my mother... And I fear to think that I had no real friend, that all just sticked to me because of my mother, because... When both her and father disappeared, I found myself alone. It was just like that - they were out for a hunt, and never returned. I never found out the details, or what happened... It is just as that, I never got to see either of them again. As time passed, and even my mother's biggest fans' hopes died down, I kept believing they would return... But time passed, and passed, and it just never happened. I found myself isolated by everyone else, no one seemed even to care for me anymore, like if it was just my mother's presence that ever made anyone care or be nice for me. And so I grew hateful and cold towards everyone. Everyone, but my only friend, who helped me to keep my mind, Lisanna. She wasn't like the others, because... She was a dog girl, you see. Some dog girl clans also live in the Moonlight Blade town, for they are very good companions for us in our hunts, and when they take a liking to someone, they will probably remain loyal to that person no matter what. And so was Lisanna. At first I was cold at her too, fearing that she just wanted to toy with my emotions like the others, but... She was nothing liked that. She really cared for me, and I grew to care for her too... She was the only thing that kept me going on despite the difficulties... My reason for living. And for a year or so, things were also nice, with her by my side, nothing would make me sad or bring me down, no matter how the others insulted or mocked me, nor anything. But, happiness is short-lived... for but a few years ago, she was also taken away from me. One day, I had told her to wait for me inside my house, even if she lived there too by then anyway, for I would fetch her a surprise. I had fount out a valley with flowers which scent she loved, and so I left to fetch them for her. But when I returned... My house's interior was covered in red. The walls, the ceiling, everything dripped... Fear gripped my heart, but I walked on, fearing for what I finally found - she was lying flat on the ground, in a pool of blood. I took her for dead at first, but when I dropped the flowers on the ground, she moved, and looked at me with her beautiful blue eyes. She sniffed the air, and smiled weakly for me, recognizing the scent, and calling me silly for going that far for her, and for being a better person to her than she deserved. She insisted on keeping speaking, even despite her condition. Frantic, I knelt by her side, trying to somehow tend to her wounds or do something, but they were so terrible, and they were so many, I had no idea on how even starting, in the end I just found myself with a blurry vision outcome of the many tears I was shedding, and sobbing in desperation. Still, she just gripped my hand, and apologized for not having being able to keep her promise of always being by my side, and that she would have to go on ahead of me, but that she would always watch over me, and that she wished me a happy life - before she stopped moving, and life escaped her frail little body. I cried and cried, hugging her lifeless corpse, trying uselessly to bring her back, asking, begging for her for it all to be just a joke, a silly bad joke, that she was still well and living... But it was to no use. And then, I sensed a presence right behind me - taking soft steps on the floor, and approaching with killing intent. I spun, quickly drawing my ever-present dagger and attacking it right away. A tall shadow, I could only see it's bright-red eyes and the gleam of reflected light on it's blades - which were also covered in blood. Understanding she had killed Lisanna - I attacked in fury... but whatever it was, it was much better than me, and easily threw me down to the ground, and got ready to deliver a killing blow - when voices were heard approaching, and it fled. I got myself up, just to then see many of my tribe charging in, weapons in hand, apparently ready to deal with the intruder. However, after they quickly looked around, and a few looked shocked - I found out the weapons were all pointed at the frantic, blood-covered, and dagger-wielding, me. ... And that is how I was marked as an outcast - no one saw anyone else, I was obviously the one to blame - the problem child who was violent and feared by everyone, and "mistreated" the "poor dog girl who had the bad luck of deciding she was her master". They never understood a thing... I thought of giving up many times while I was beaten and wounded, in the forest, stripped of my honor and cast out, but... I couldn't just die, not before I found out the real one to blame, and make her pay for what was done to Lisanna. Not before finding what had happened to my parents. ... And this is it, Rye. The whole tale, the one only I knew for this long, and now, you do so as well. It... Feels much better to be able to rely on you for telling this. Thank you for listening." Roselle then went silent and only the sound of the lake's water and the nocturnal wildlife could be heard. Through the whole story, I had listened intently and in silence. I found myself in a spiral of anger and frustration. Roselle... What has happened to her along her life, what everyone has put her through... It angers me. I am controlling myself from recklessly leaving and, somehow, going straight for the amazon village, and murdering every single sorry soul in there for what they had done to her, not understanding her losses, her pain, and only making it all worse. Cruel, just... Cruel... Everything that Roselle has been through, everything she has been forced through... It's unforgivable. I struggle with myself, trying to find something to say, the proper way how to react to all of this, seeking for the right thing to say in the depths of my heart, but it seems that knowing all of this has left me mostly truly speechless. I look extremely pained and frustrated, opening and closing my mouth, averting my gaze to the sides, not knowing for sure what to do, how to comfort Roselle, and only made angrier by that reason. She, however, just smiles faintly, and shakes her head for me, as if she knew what I was going through. "Don't worry, Rye... You don't need to say anything. You have never asked for this after all. I'm happy enough that you have listened to it. It was even selfish of me telling you this..." "No, Roselle... I... am glad that you have told me this." She gasps in surprise, when I finally manage to bring myself to focus and say something again. "I am glad that you find me... trustworthy enough to tell you this, that you would go as far as telling such painful things to me... That you trust this to me." While I can see that she is genuinely surprised with my response, her deep bright icy-blue eyes questioning what I meant with that, I smile sadly and look at the lake. "I had no idea... Neither me, nor Lilith, nor anyone could have had any idea. It is indeed cruel... Everything you have had to face so far.. And this only makes everything clearer, on how strong you are, Roselle. Even despite everything you faced, you never gave up." She seemed really taken by surprise with everything that I had said, and to be honest, I am half surprised as well, but I am just trying to express myself in the best way I can. Despite anything - I close in and hug Roselle. "Knowing this, all of this... It just makes me respect you even more. Mistress, you truly are amazing. I am really happy that now I can understand, even if I don't really know how things must have been... At least, a little bit, I can understand. I know that promises may mean little for you, or that you may actually hate them, but... Do believe in me and Lilith, when we say that we will always be by your side." "Rye..." "... Yes, Rose... Trust us! We will always be with you... And we will definitely find whoever did that to Lisanna too!" Lilith, who have had been listening to everything secretly from the corner, runs forth and leaps at Roselle, hugging her as well. "You... two... What are you even..." She looks between me and Lilith, since Lilith also looks at me and I nod for her, both of us smiling, and showing on how we definitely agreed on finding out the culprit. All of this seems to be almost too much for Roselle. Her eyes get teary, and a single tear seem to run down from one of her eyes. "I.. Have never asked for this, y-you two... You two are truly better than what I deserve." Then, she smiled, closing her eyes, and allowing for more tears to trail off. "But... I will be counting on you two for that." ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Three - Part X The gloomy atmosphere faded away as quickly as it came. Roselle suddenly stood up, apparently energetic and back to her old self again, leaving me and Lilith astonished at how fast her recovery was. "U-uwa~, R-Rose, y-you're fine already??" Instead of answering Lilith, she quickly went back inside, pulling me and Lilith along with her, and making us sit one before the other on the low table she had in her living room. I sighed when we were put down, because for a second I thought that she was actually mad at us for what we had did to her back there, and would... Throw us out like a shop owner throws out a stray dog who sneaked in or something, I don't know. "U-un, m-me too..." I look to my side and Lilith had a hand in her chest, and she faintly smiles for me, closing her eyes, when she notices my stare. I can't help but smile back, and pat her head. B-but, Roselle, she... Eh? Roselle quickly moved into the corridor, and opened a wardrobe I hadn't noticed before by there, and was quickly rummaging through it's items. "Mistress, if I may ask, what are you doing..?" She peeks at me from the corridor, tilting her head. "I thought I had told you guys. It's already getting late, I figured I would fetch us some food." She smiled, and went back to rummaging. I can understand food, but, fetch... Is she going to a market or something? I exchange glances with Lilith, and she understand my worries, but just cutely shakes her head for me. "B-but, u-umm, i-if you want h-help with food, Rose, I can-..." "No, there's no need for that." While we were both still a bit surprised, Roselle finally stepped out of the corridor again, only to make us yet more surprised - at the spear she was wielding. "You two can do the cooking later, though, but like usual, leave the hunting to me." And with a grin, she went out of the sliding door to the veranda, and closed it behind her. I kept staring at the door along with Lilith, both of us with blank expressions, not knowing how to react to what we just saw. "She's actually going out hunting for food...?" "I, I, g-guess so..." "...She really wasn't lying w-when she said she didn't have much money, isn't it..." "I-it seems so..." After a few more seconds, I realized how I actually was, in that state of shock, and looked at Lilith, at the same time she did the same, and after silently staring each other, I couldn't help it anymore, and burst out laughing, Lilith soon joining me. It was really pleasant that we were having so many moments like this, now.. Despite all the difficulties we face, we always are able to get back together, and see the bright side of things, smile and laugh together. Even if Roselle wasn't here to laugh with us now - I could see it as she left. She was radiant, like if she was a new amazon, her spaded tail happily moving as if on it's own, and her beautiful features enhanced with her smile. We three, together, could indeed, face anything. Or so I thought. Apparently, I still can't face awkward moments, no matter what, thought. It took me a while to realize the laughter had died down, and, with it, the conversation. Now there we were, I sitting besides Lilith, the whole house pretty silent, with Roselle off somewhere. ... Dear goddess. Not this again. I peeked to the side, and Lilith looking down to her hands, her face a bit flushed, but hidden by her fringe. Looking around the room, I saw Roselle's mother, Alleyne, painting again, and quickly knew what to say. "S-so, Lily, had you seen Roselle's mother's painting before me? While cleaning, I mean." She gasped at I suddenly talking to her, and looked up at me. "A-ah... Uuu~, a-actually no... I, I just got to know of it when I... P-peeked, and saw it in your mind, as you went to talk to Rose.." "I see..." I kept looking at the picture for a few seconds, unable to take my eyes off it, while thinking over the story Roselle told us - her story and her mother's. That woman, Roselle's mother... Where could she be, could she still be alive? What would have happened? "U-um, but.. R-Rose's mother i-is beautiful f-for sure, isn't she??" It's Lilith's turn to surprise me. I was starting to drown into thoughts again already. She was staring at me intently with her mesmerizing scarlet eyes, filled with that kind of determination only she possessed. I.. see. She'd rather not have me thinking of such things now. Lilith blushes and gasps, seemingly no longer able to keep eye contact with me, I guess that I was right on her intentions. But it's fine. That's definitely just one more thing I like in her.. C-crap, I did it again. Quickly realizing I was only get Lilith further embarrassed with that line of thought, I quickly struggled to answer her. "Yeah, you're right. And she looks so young too, I wonder how old could she be? She doesn't looks like she could be much past the 20s, at least by the time someone painted this..." I could see her relief, as she eagerly looked up to me again, nodding, before looking at the painting again. "Ahm, y-yes! I, I don't know how a-amazons age, b-but I t-think you are right..." But now, talking about aging... I had never given this thought before, but monsters are sure to age differently from humans, and... Lilith sure looks young, I wonder how old she actually is..? I look at her small figure, thinking, and soon she notices my stare, looking up to me and gasping. "Uwa, that... W-we just don't show signs of aging from a certain point, t-though it varies on species, l-like adulthood and such." That answers part of it. "And, I, um.. I'm only four years younger t-than you, R-Rye." I open my mouth in surprise, as she finishes saying what I had almost cut off. Four years younger, then.. As my astonishment passes, I smile for Lilith. "I see... Thanks for telling me that, Lilith. It's good to know I'm not all too old when compared with you." "Uu, u-um, yes, t-that makes me h-happy... too.. t-there's no n-need to thank me, Rye." Lilith blushes and looks down awkwardly fidgeting and speaking in a voice yet more shy than usual. But, it makes me truly happy to know that Lilith is four year younger than me, because that if it's like this, I guess there's still no problem even if she is indeed young. As far as I knew only by her appearance, she could as well as be only ten years old only... N-no, wait... S-Shouldn't I be concerned by the fact that she does look all that young, and that yet I feel... R-rather than h-her actual age...? Am I... T-that kind of person?!?! I look down in depression, as a dark aura seems to gather around me and small will-o-the-wisps can almost be seen floating next of me. "Anyway- U-uwaa?? R-Rye, a-are you fine??" When Lilith risks looking at me again, she is for sure surprised on how my mood changed quickly. "U-um... W-what about Rose, then?? How old you think she is?" Ah. I manage to come back to reality from my well of sorrow at Lilith's words, bringing myself to think of other things again. "How old is Roselle..? Hmm, I can't say, maybe..." "Hmm, what of me?" "Eh?!" "U-uwa!!" I nearly jump back to my feet when Roselle suddenly opens the sliding door, and wanders back in. "M-mistress, you're back..." "Of course, I wouldn't take too long to do only a simple fishing." Fishing...? I take a moment to notice her conditions, and I can understand it, finally. When she went out hunting - she went out to hunt for fishes - fishing. Couldn't she speak more clearly? However... It's still amazing to see that she apparently fished with a spear, and judging by how wet she is, I guess she was diving after the fishes herself. She clearly is the best at what she does, isn't she. In her right hand, she holds six respectably big fishes by their tails. She moves for the kitchen, apparently not caring for how wet she is. "I-incredible, R-Rose!! You caught so many fishes!" Roselle stopped, looking back over her shoulder, and I could see her clearly blushing, before proceeding to the kitchen again. "N-naturally! I, I am a huntress, a-after all... But thanks, Lily." There it is again, Lily. I can see that Lilith noticed it too. It seems that Roselle is indeed really getting attached to her too, now. "But, anyway" Roselle called for us, while I could hear her beginning to cut the fishes for cooking. "What were you speaking of me, earlier?" "Uu, t-that! We were just thinking how old you are, Rose!" ... D-Direct!!! And, if Lilith phrases it that way, knowing Roselle, she probably will... "E-eh?.. O-old... I am... That.." Just what I feared. Lilith was still smiling, leaning on the table and looking to Roselle who stood in front of the kitchen counter, didn't seem to notice it, though. "Er.. I k-know your age, Lily, but how old was R-Rye, again...?" Roselle slowly turned to peek out of the kitchen, in our way. "Ah, Rye is four years older than me!" For some reason, I could clearly see the surprise in Roselle's eyes. "WHAT?! All that youn- N-no, I mean, I see...!" Ok, now that... Is quite a weird behavior. Just how old Roselle is, actually? Lilith seemed to be intending tp ask that very question without even having to read my mind. "But, auu~, y-you could tell m-my age by looking, R-Rose? T-that's not fair... T-then, you have to answer... How old are you actually, Rose~? Roselle swallowed dryly, seemingly flinching in front of that question, for some reason. Maybe... Is she actually old? "Mistress, if you don't want to-" "The same!" "Huh?" "My age! I-it's the same as yours, Rye!" I awkwardly scratch the back of my head, and Lilith tilts her head in wondering. Somehow... It felt pretty obvious that Roselle was lying for a reason, also judging by how she was actually blushing. "Err, Roselle, mistress, but, weren't you..." "It's just the s-same! Ask no more questions. I um, just don't understand human aging, yeah! Now, you two, to the kitchen please! I need to... Get dry and clean my spear outside. So." That said, she quickly leaves, closing the sliding door behind her again, and leaving both me and Lilith astonished inside, staring at each other. We just shrug and decide to leave it at that, and go prepare dinner. Then, all too soon, we find ourselves preparing the dinner by her kitchen. The fish meat looked quite normal, and I knew a bit on how to prepare, also, Lilith was strangely talented. When I asked her about it, she just replied "fishes are a cat's favorite food, after all". With the dinner ready, we all ate together, it being surprisingly good, and only then I realizing how hungry I've had been - even if Roselle ate more than me and Lilith together. The rest of the night was happy and cheerful, before Lilith got sleepy, and was already beginning to doze off, as Roselle picked her up, and showed us the room where we'd all be sleeping at, it being quite big, even if we, surprisingly or not, were going to sleep on the floor over mats. Still, after we had gotten ready, we were tired of the travel and all the other daily events, that we didn't talk anymore before we got to sleep. A tiny crack was open on the sliding door, allowing sight to the glistening lake water. Surprisingly, it felt very comfortable to sleep that way, and sleep would soon befall me, but yet, I found myself thinking. It had been only three days I had gotten here... Wherever here is... But it feels like I've been living here, along with Lilith and Roselle, for far longer. My past life almost seems like if it has had always been a lie, now. Despite how different, how alien this place was at first... I am already beginning to feel at peace, to feel at home in here. The normal reaction would be wanting to go back, but... Do I really want to? I can sense so much unrest lying in front of me, so many troubles... That women, Lucy... That 'mistress', whoever she is... And how many more devilish beings like Eris may hide in this place... But, still... I feel like I have finally found somewhere I belong. And, Lilith, Roselle, those two... I don't feel like I would be able to stand the idea of being apart from them... Maybe I'm just a idiot, for thinking silliness so easily, but... This is what I believe.. Those two, I want to spend my life with them - to give them my life. I will... forever protect them. ............................. All too soon, I find myself moving uncomfortably, with a bright light shining on my eyes. The sun...? I must have fallen asleep while thinking, but... No, it's still a bit dark, is this... "So you're finally awake." I slowly open my eyes, and can see, Roselle crouching besides me, holding a lamp next to my face, and grinning. "Mistress? What? What... What time is it? I.." "It's early morning, but that means it's time. Here." She gets up and walks to a table, grabbing something and throwing at me. I immediately wake up completely, and struggle to manage to grab it mid-air. This... My new weapon.. No, it's made out of wood. Is it, she means..? I look up to her, and can see that she is already shouldering a big, two-handed wooden sword. She looks at me knowingly with her deep icy-blue lakes, before opening the sliding door, and wandering outside, bathing in the ghastly light of the moments before the sun rises. "Indeed. I told you I was going to help you to train. But, if we are training, we must do it seriously. So, come, Rye. We have a long road ahead of us, filled with many bruises and good beatings." She grins, and I can just sigh, then grin back for her, before following her outside with quiet steps, not to wake up Lilith, who was still peacefully sleeping. "Bruises and beatings, you say... Fine, but I wonder who of us will be receiving them?" I walked out, and closed the sliding door behind me, while Roselle was already positioning herself on a open area on the grass. "Oh, slave Rye... It won't be me, that much I can tell." I step out onto the grass as well, looking her into the eyes, and she looked into mine, I being able to see her eagerness to fight, and also that she was clearly having fun - as much as I was. "Is that so... Well, that, we will see!" And with that line said, it began. My long and painful training routine with Roselle. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 18, 2017 4:02 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Morbyllan's Story [7/10] Day Nine - Part I - A Day Through Lilith's Eyes - The sound of clanking wood can be faintly heard from beyond the warm and comfortable darkness I was enveloped with. Umm.. What would that be... The sound repeated itself more, and I felt it closer and closer. "Um... Wah..." I still felt a bit confused, but I open my eyes, and then I remember everything. I, I always wake up this confused,... But, now I'm already getting used to it! Because I am still a bit sleepy, I roll a little bit, before I sit up and yawn, rubbing my eyes to try to get the sleepiness away. The door nearby is closed, but the sounds are coming from the other side. I open it slightly and peek, and see that it is just like always. Rye and Rose are out there by the lake, with training weapons made of wood, both covered in sweat and looking tired. Um, I should not do it this much, but, we share so many things already, right? Even if I feel a little guilty for doing it all the time, I peek into Rye's mind. Like if I was hit by a big wave, I can feel all of his emotions flowing into me, his focus, his tiredness, but his determination too. I stop peeking, smiling, and closing the door, to don't disturb them. This happens every morning, I should be used to this, but I think I am still a bit surprised to see that they are still really serious. Everyday, they are doing their best, training all the time, with very few breaks. I was even worried, but... They seem to be not only fine, but also... Having fun! I... I t-think I am even a little bit jealous of Rose, b-being that much with Rye... N-no, I must n-not!! She found him first after all, and, and I k-kinda stayed lots more with him than her on those first days... Yes, it's fair, I d-don't mind it... Or, or d-do I? A-auu~, no, a-anyway, now I'd better prepare breakfast, since they must be hungry! Yawning again, with slow steps I get to the kitchen, and search Rose's supplies. In the first days, it was really hard to prepare anything for us! Rose had pretty much no ingredients or spices or anything at all in here, I wonder how her meals used to be... But now that I am living here too, I help with these things! Because, even if I am not training, I, I still want to be useful... I start the fire, prepare the spices, start to cook the rice and to cut some vegetables. Umm... Now that I think about this, since when do I know to cook this well? Mom used to cook for me, but I only ate fruits while I was alone and... T-these memories from preparing delicious meals with my sisters... Sisters?? Catness, nya~... N-Nya?? S-Shiro, it's her!! Yes! It's thanks to her! A bit of her abilities and knowledge, it's thanks to having a bit of her inside of me that I can do this... Smiling for not noticing before, I begin to arrange the food on the trays, while also preparing some rainbow moonflower tea. Well, so, a-at least I can help by doing the shopping, cooking, and other things for Rose and Rye, yes! I, I too am useful! Without noticing, I look with a confident smile into the horizon with my hands by my hips, slowly nodding. But I didn't even hear the sliding door to the living room opening, and the voices approaching. "But... throwing dirt at my face wasn't fair!" "Look at who's saying it. Didn't you throw ants at my face in our first match, long ago?" "Ah... Yeah, I guess you're right, haha.." "In battle, you must win by any means necessary. Anyway, Lily, I can smell something nice... Is it done yet-" W-what?? Before me noticing, they entered, and I only realized it as Roselle said my name, as she peeked into the kitchen. "Ah..." "H-huh??" I look at Roselle, and by how her face looks I think she is wondering what I am doing in this weird pose. "U-uwa~! Y-yes, j-just wait a bit, p-please!!" I gasp and start trying to get everything ready as quickly as possible. "Right. Don't mind us, do take your time." I nod, as she leaves, thankfully not having noticed my pose, I guess- But, she comes back, and peeks into the kitchen again. "... That was quite cute, though." "E-Ehhh~!?" She smiles and winks, before leaving, and I feel my face heating up. Uuu~, s-she saw... B-but what's with saying t-that to me, I'm not r-really...! But t-thankfully she is gone, and R-Rye didn't see me... Auu, but it's still embarrassing... Before it gets worse, I quickly take everything and take the food to the table, where Rye and Roselle were already seated. I notice that... R-Rye is sleeping?? I organize everything on top of the table, looking curiously at him. Roselle just smiles at me. "Um, Rose, he..." "He must be too tired to even stay awake. I guess this is not so surprising, if you consider he trained all night long and didn't sleep, though. By the huntress.., this stuff is great! Nice cooking as always, Lily." While she says so, between one bite of food and the other, I sit too. "Thank you very much, Rose.. But, um, y-you two didn't sleep??" Rose looks at me and shakes her head, swallowing the food before answering. "Not really... I rested, actually. I got tired from training, and went to sit down and catch my breath, but despite he being the one who lost all the matches so far, he said that he would still go on practicing while I rested, and then we could resume. And... well... I accidently fell asleep. But when I woke up, he was still there, training by himself." "A-ah, it was like that, then, I see..." I bite at the food, still looking at Rye while he is peacefully resting against the table. "Really reckless, isn't he?" "Um, y-yes... But, it makes me a bit happy.. " Rose looks like if she didn't understand what I meant, while I look at Rye and smile without even noticing I did it. "A bit happy, b-because... It's for us... He does all of that, because he wants to help us, and try to protect us, if anything happens.." "For us, you say..." She sighs, smiling softly. "Yeah, I guess that could be right." I nod.. U-uwa?? Wait, I.. Auu, I, I j-just said that out l-loud?? I d-didn't mean to, uu... T-that was too much... I feel my face heating up again, and I look down... "Now, just why are you embarrassed this time... Oh?" I wanted to reply to Rose, but I'm still a bit... I really didn't want to say that loud... Meanwhile, Roselle looks outside. "Almost nine..? Say, didn't you tell me yesterday you had to meet up with Andrea today to check on my sword?" "Um? I did, why- Uwa??" I, I had forgotten! I suddenly look outside too, in the same direction Rose was looking to - to the big tower build by dwarves that told us what time it was, I didn't understand it at first, but Rose taught me how to understand it - it was really almost nine hours!! I, I said I was going to the smith to get Rose's sword at 09:30, and it takes a long walk to get there!! "Uuu~, I'm a-almost late, if I don't hurry... But.." I hesitate, I look outside, but back to the table, which still has the dishes which need to be cleaned, not to mention the kitchen, and also, Rye didn't eat yet... Auu... "Don't worry about it, Lily." Suddenly, I feel a hand on the top of my head, gently patting me, and when I look up, Rose smiles. "I'll take care of things here. You are a great help cleaning already, and also, you're also going there to fetch my sword. So, don't worry and go for it." "I, umm... O-okay, then!" I nod for Rose, as she is still smiling, and quickly run to the front door, but I quickly stop after opening it, and look back, because, I remembered I h-haven't said everything I could to them yet!! "Then, Rose, um, y-you should find a lemon pie in the kitchen for you two, if you want to eat.. Ah, a-and, I have left towels on top of your futons, should you want to take a bath, and..." "Yes, yes... Don't worry, Lily, this is still my house, I can still get by with it." She begins to push me outside. "E-eh? But, i-if you didn't find something, because I changed things place's, I-..." "Good goddess, you worry too much, Lily. Now, just go! Make sure Andrea doen't screw up on my blade for me, alright~?" That said, Rose finished pushing me out, and closes the door on my face. Auu... I, I just wanted to help.. B-but, like she said, it's still her house, I, I was just being silly! Yes, and, I'll be more useful if I can get her sword. Fine... A-ah, I think it would be better if I went like Shiro.. I close my eyes and concentrate, and begin to move my shadow, making it envelop me and twist, take a new shape, while I remember Shiro, how she was, so we merge, we become almost one, so I can use her abilities, and a bit of her personality and memories... Since I'm so used with Shiro, in less than five seconds, it was over, and I look at my clawed hands, then stretch myself. I always take Shiro's shape when moving around in town, because Roselle said that it would be probably easier for me, both because cats are really good at adapting to urban environments, and because most people always like cats right out of the start. I, I don't know if it's true, but at least, people are really very kind to me... And, it's also nice, because I feel much more confident if I'm like Shiro, l-like it's easier to talk to people... But n-not much... But, alright then! Now, to move onto Andrea's place! I crouch, and leap easily to the top of Rose's fence, my light weight not even making it move, and then up to a branch of a tree, then onto the next two trees, and a house's roof, and I begin to walk with light steps, moving by in the direction I remembered Andrea's house was. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Nine - Part II On Rye's mind once again The gentle wind makes the leaves on the trees rustle softly. The sun shines up high on the sky, one moment or another being concealed by one of the many thin clouds that are inhabiting today's sky. Birds sing, butterflies mind their own business, flying from one flower to another, and the splashing of the lake water is very soothing, and only adds to that peaceful feeling. A very wonderful, peaceful day - I was not in pain, nor tired, nor covered in painful bruises. If. Just, if. Only one, very simple word, with only two letters. But it can change so much on a sentence already... It turns into: A very wonderful, peaceful day - if I was not in pain, nor tired, nor covered in painful bruises. If not for that - today, would be definitely a very fine day, just as any other could possibly be, I think, in this world, and especially on Roselle's house by the lake, in a more quiet corner of the city. However... "... Agh-!" When a brutal strike sends my training katana flying away from my hands, followed by a immediate especially painful blow in my stomach, I crash down onto the ground, making a cloud of dust arise. "*cough* C-crap... *cough*" While I'm still helplessly coughing, and holding my stomach in pain, the dust settles, and I can see Roselle, standing there, with her two-handed training sword, crafted with unbelievable expertise, for it's dimensions and weight are identical to a authentic one, if not only as lethal as a real one. At first, her eyes are focused and intimidating, with vertical pupils, akin to the ones of a predator, how it seems that her eyes always become when she focuses into battle, but then, they seem to return to normal, as she sticks the tip of her sword onto the ground. "Just now... What were you wasting time with, spacing out like that? I was starting to consider that maybe you were possibly starting to learn how to focus.. Could it be that you're too tired already, Rye?" Yes. Definitely. Is what my whole body screams, and I have to resist with the best of my willpower not to say that. To be honest, if I think about it - I've been hopelessly tired since the second day of training and on. Now that I even did that stupidity of trying to look cool (sigh) and show my devotion by staying awake overnight, I think I'm subject to pass out at anytime.. But, of course, I'd never say anything like that, nor accept that fact. "N-no, of course not.. I'm fine.." I struggle to sit, then stand up, wiping the dirt away from my clothes. Roselle just stares at me with a doubtful expression. "... If you say so, it's fine, then. Recover your weapon, and pay attention this time." "Yes, yes, sensei..." Roselle suddenly turns and glares daggers at me when I say that - at the first time I called her that already, she told me that I shouldn't call her that. S-snap, I forgot... E-eh, s-she is not that mad?? Thankfully, I think I can only see Roselle's face flushing a bit, and she turns around with a cute "H-hmph." After I manage to recover my training katana, which had been flung meters away thanks to Roselle's unbeliavable strength, she starts instructing me again. "Then, Rye... Well, you see, what has happened just now? Because your focus wasn't absolute, because you weren't paying complete attention to both you, your surrounding, and your enemy, as to be able to predict the outcome of every single action and movement that happens, you didn't manage to see what I was about to do. What seemed like a normal series of attacks by me, turned into disarming you, and rendering you helpless." "Yes.. You're right. It seems pretty impossible to be that focused, though." She looks up, resting one of her hands on the pommel of her sword, and taking the other up to her chin, pondering. "Well, it... Kinda is. That would be the perfect state of focus, but it requires years, or maybe a lifetime of combat training to master, or just natural talent I guess. But what I speak about, is more like having the right state of mind for a battle, you have to pay attention to every detail, and try to think like your enemy. Ponder "What would I do if I were in her place?", so that you can also think of your own plans on how to counter her ones. Battle is a great deal about strategy... But just as much about brute force, so, not only strategy will always save you. It just helps on balancing the odds a little when facing something far stronger, so it's worth of note. Either way, just now, the disarming - since you're using a light blade, and well, that suits you, make sure to note one thing. It's far easier to disarm someone who is wielding a weapon lighter than your's, so, I just took a lot of advantage from the size and weight of my sword. You, however, will have a hard time trying to do that, unless you actually want to cut one's arm off - and believe me, that's harder than it sounds. Especially if your enemy is armored, and so you know, most girls are naturally armored." I nod for her, paying close attention to her lectures. It's... Simply amazing. Rose... She just.. Ever since she told us her story, everything that she had been through, allowed her bottled feelings to escape, it seems almost as if she was anew, shining with a different brightness, especially while she was giving lectures about fighting. Roselle seemed to have made a small break, to ponder a little and catch her breath, before proceeding. "So, just a few more important things. If I was to talk about your defense, I'd say it's pretty decent actually, you know how to parry and dodge at the right times, and avoids blocking anything too heavy for you to stand, however.. Your offense is definitely lacking. It doesn't seems like you know how to keep pressure on your enemy, how to chain your attacks, and you have a tendency to creat distance between you and your enemy. And, unless you're actually planning to flee whenever you can, that's not good at all." I was about to protest, when I begin to process what she has just said. I had never really paid attention to it, but... It definitely seems truth. Roselle seems to have noticed that I understood what she meant. "... Yes, it's definitely true, how could I never have realized that.." Roselle, smirks, and, as if I had somehow complimented her teaching skills indirectly or something, she strikes a triumphant pose, with her hands at her hips. "Don't worry about that it. Naturally, I only noticed because I'm a great warrior, after all, fufu~" ... I should have expected this sort of reaction, though. "Either way, just have that in mind from now and on. Your sword skills are decent from the training from the other days and what you did alone, so at least you won't get immediately sliced up. Remember this, and also about disarming, not ever letting go of your weapon, reading your enemy's movements, and everything else from the other days. Alright, now, you've rested enough already at breakfast... en garde!" To remember all of that, and to take this into consideration along with the matters of the other days- Wait, en garde?! How comes she is even speaking French - No, wait-!! Roselle lunges at me and I do my best to block her attack while moving to the side. As I parry her attack, the sheer force of the blow makes me fear for my sword, thinking the wood might break, but somehow, it resisted, however. Roselle is in total focus again, and she wastes no time in chaining up three more attacks, coming from all sides, keeping pressure up on me. In sequence, I block, parry, and dodge, pivoting to try to flank her briefly - by her next move, I can already see I have failed to foresee that she would see through that. She blocks my attack, and elbows me, making me fall on one knee. "That won't do, Rye. That way... you'll get killed." S-shit! Barely allowing any time at all for me to recover, Roselle proceeds with a downward strike, I manage to roll out of it's way, and quickly propel myself back up to my feet, panting. Her powerful strike scatters dust about, and as it disperses, her figure is only a silhouette with two shining icy eyes. Damn, all those wounds... They're really taking their toll. She wasn't lying when she told that reading your enemy, and knowing what to do, when, and how to react to any possible outcome. I grab my sword's hilt with both hands, and take a deep breath, trying to calm myself down, and position myself in one stance Roselle taught me just yesterday, while begins to walk towards me again, launching herself at me again. While she closes in, instead of frantically trying to prepare myself to move according to the first plan that I can think of, I try to concentrate myself, to scan my enemy, my surroundings, everything, to focus, and, somehow, in those very brief moments, I can see Roselle's movements in great detail, and in a glimpse, my mind can hope to anticipate her attacks. She dashes at me with a diagonal slash, and I dodge, sidestepping, and prepare a attack of my own, a slash aiming at Roselle's chest - just to be intercepted by her sword, which she quickly moved in arch, not wasting energy or speed, just like how a master swordswoman like her could do. I quickly spin, attacking again, this time, she parries, and I pivot, attacking three more times, trying to gain flanking advantage over her - and Roselle's sword blocks it again and again, however, while I prepared the final strike, intending to bypass her defenses, she steps forth, unleashing a flurry of her own. I block, dodge and parry to my best, even if while losing ground. I spin under a horizontal swing of hers, counter-attacking at the same time, and she gracefully dodges it with quick steps, bringing her sword down once again. I barely manage to intercept her strike with my own sword, while moving out of the way, for her sword's superior weight and her strength render my blocking nearly useless against it, and I almost lose my balance, and when she proceeds with her next attack, not quite ready, I attempt block it, the impact nearly throwing me to the ground, and as she chains the next one in, I struggle, trying to counter it without proper strength, and she strikes me with force, throwing me out of my feet. I groan in pain and gasp, crashing down, air robbed from my lungs, while my whole body protests in pain, and my vision fades to black briefly, before slowly returning. Roselle shoulders her sword, closing in with slow steps, running a hand over her lustrous hair, and she crouches by me, extending a hand, offering to help me get up. "That, was actually not horrible, Rye. You almost surprised me there, when you actually reacted further than a single blow or two." I can't deny that I am surprised, because, I just.. Didn't expect to see Roselle acting like this, rather than being angry at me for not managing to progress. And I just can't help but smile at how flustered she seems as she says this. I grab her hand, happy to receive any help. "You think so? Thanks, but that was actually awfully hard." She sighs, seeming bothered by how I seem not troubled about being honest about it, but she smiles faintly. "It's not honorable to admit that so quickly. But I think you're starting to understand how you need to use your speed to your advantage, as much as you're able to. In time you'll be able to exploit that even more, along with how your very weapon is meant for speed. You should just try to dodge more, and you haven't even tried to use that yet- Rye, are you fine?" Huh? What is Roselle even talking about, worrying-... What.. The world seems unstable, why would that be.. Am I.. Falling? Strength failing my body, my mind bordering unconsciousness, I start to fall back. Somehow, I seem to be suspended in the air, barely noticing anything, as my vision starts to fade away. Roselle had caught me and prevented me from falling, as I faint from tiredness. I could never see it clearly happening, but Roselle was quite worried when I fell, but once she noticed I seemed just to be sleeping, fainting from over-stressing my body, she relaxed, before she carrying me back into her house, and allowing me to rest. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Nine - Part III - A peek through Roselle's eyes - ... Sigh. I scratch my head, and change the way I'm sitting to feel more comfortable. With my trained eyes, I can even see the outlines of the fishes swimming under the lake's surface, and read their movements based on how they change the water's flow. The breeze carried over from the lake into my veranda is as great, fresh and humid, as it can be in daytime in a warm day, but, still... "... Boring." That is all that there is to it... Boring. After Lilith left in early morning, and I finished eating, Rye finally managed to wake up and eat his breakfast, before we proceeded to do some more training. Things were going quite fine, but after a hour or so, his body couldn't handle all the stress anymore, and he fainted. I just put him down on his futon and allowed him to rest, but I never thought he'd actually sleep this much! Honestly... He had already... Kinda improved since the beginning of the training. He is now being more confident, he is learning how to take the offensive, to keep pressure on his opponent, and not that bad at defending himself, I'd say. In the beginning of the training, he was far too unused to a weapon such as a Katana. I made a replica of his own's in wood, same in dimensions and weight, just as I did one of my old sword, for our training. I could see how he didn't know how to handle or use effectively the whole length of the blade, and how to connect his attacks... But, of course, under my supervision, he improved. Despite everything, he still has a lot to learn. Back when he fought that... horned witch, in the ruins, he actually lasted less against her than I did, and I was in such unrest that I didn't even try to fight properly. His main problem is just definitely not knowing how to handle the offensive. He just fights in a always frantic and desperate manner, like if close combat is only a last resort of sorts for him, and that habit of his of always putting some distance between him and his enemies. Probably that's because he's unexperienced, so close quarters must be too intense for him I guess. Well, at least I have got to admit, he has a few not-so-bad traits. Sometimes he knows how to create interesting attack patterns, but even those are far too predictable, if his enemy is not underestimating him or distracted, they may be pointless. And - when the enemy is the one who comes up with something unexpected, he never sees it coming. It's like he thinks everyone fights in set patterns and that he just has to avoid during the most dangerous parts, and close in for quick strikes when the storm settled down a bit, and repeat how many times it is necessary. I wonder where did he pick up a habit like that? That's such a stupid mistake, I think only someone like him would be able to make... Enemies do, however, and will always try to think of better attacks than you, always.. Like this one time, I was still a scout back in the village, and saw a battle between some veterans and a ogre. The ogre would never attack the same way, and use just about everything within it's reach to do something unexpected. It would rip trees out of the ground to use as a mace, or even to throw down at the warriors; or it would throw huge rocks, and it even made such a devastation on the mountainside as to create a landslide - all in a effort to overcome the huntresses' cunning. And Rye just fails against unexpected things - I was only half-conscious, but I remember how he was utterly helpless when the horned witch used her true weapon, magic. And to test this out, for once in combat.. The result was that, in one move, I took his weapon, and knocked him down. Even so, he never fails to surprise me, he.. He seems to be learning fast.. This last time, I was honestly surprised when he managed to avoid my third series of attacks, that he actually learned how to read his opponent's intent that quickly. I underestimate him there, even if only for a split-second, and that was dangerous. I fear I may be too overconfident, myself. Still... It has been barely a few days since we started training, and his style is only improving more and more. Even if there is still a big gap between the two of us, and one great chasm between us and Lilith and her overwhelming battle aura that not even she is aware of and much less Rye notices it, how special she actually is.. I think... No, I reckon I have reached my limits as a teacher. That is just it. I don't think we can gain any more good from keeping on training, me, because I'm not learning anything new, and Rye, because... I know not how to actually give him the knowledge he needs to gain. I've never been the type with patience and who knew how to teach new things, and I think one practiced instructor could do much good to him, but I just don't know. He still lacks something very important to be a ... s-slave capable of fighting. And that, is just something he will never learn from fighting under safe conditions alone... He needs... A bit more of confidence. Some more confidence in himself and in his skills, that would be. I have seen it a dozen times already in our sparring. When he could surely have avoided my purposedly slow attacks - when I had even already developed a plan in my mind to counter his counter-attack after he had dodged my attacks - he would instead, do a frail block, or frantically parry it, and that would only tire him out so very more and give his enemy yet more advantages, especially in the case of the enemy being stronger - which, since he's only but a frail and little human, will without doubt be most of the times. If only he knew himself better, and also, how on battle you also need to take risks as well, he would benefit greatly. A good teacher could, or maybe a special situation, could get him that to learn that.. But, currently, we're lacking both. I rest my head on my fist. This is just troublesome. It's tiring even to think of that, we should just get to plain training, but... I just have to allow him to sleep. Seriously, it's already afternoon, and he is nowhere near waking up. Plus, Lilith is out for the day, because she's helping out Andrea, and also making sure a few specifications I handed out for the blade are made, so she'll only be back at night. So, until later, I'll be on my own. And, I... am terribly bored, because of that. Huntless hell, I didn't remember that staying at home was this boring... I mean, it wasn't this boring some time ago, right? What can I do to have some fun... I stand up, and lean against the wall. Honestly, what can I...- Knock. Knock. ... What? Someone, knocking on my door? Who could it be? I wonder if it's Lilith already? That's nearly impossible, forging a blade so quickly... I wouldn't doubt Andrea though, but the door should be unlocked... Knock. Knock. No, this kind of firm knocking, it wouldn't be Lilith... Could it, possibly... "Hold on, I'm on my way." With quick steps, I get to the front door, and slide it open. "What is all the hurry for, who-" I'm unable to hide my surprise, and widen my eyes, upon seeing who was standing on the other side of the door. "Hello, Roselle... How terrible it is, how you treat me after this long... I'm hurt... Is it just because now, I heard that you've finally grown up?.." The person who stood on the other side greeted me along a gust of wind seemingly come from nowhere which flowed from behind her, invading my house as well once the door was completely open, as if to announce her presence. If I wanted to, I could say that it was almost as if her very aura made even the wind uneasy when close to her. That voice, calm and emotionless to the point of feeling cold, that same expression of always, that look, that despite everything, I could sense that she was just joking around. This... This is definitely the person I least expected to find on the other side of my door. She has a very long, white-as-snow hair, along with penetrating, cold and calculating red eyes. Or eye. For, ever since I've had first met her, she wore a black eye patch over her right eye... As black as the rest of her usual attire - clothes which were all black from her high boot to her peaked cap, save her white gloves. Even her skirt and her tight-high socks were dark. I never understood why one would wear anything so intricate if not armor, but... I knew better than to say anything to this one. It took me a moment, to drive away my surprise, and then grin, closing my eyes briefly. "Like hell you are hurt.. And what did you just mean with 'finally grew up?'" "... Don't pretend not to know... It seems that you have returned with hunt, this time." That person's expression didn't change a tiny bit, and anyone who didn't know her better, would assume she could be even angered. However, I just cross my arms, and tilt my head. "What do you mean? I always return with hunt, you probably know better than most." She arranged her hair with one hand, looking somewhere to my left, and then glancing back at me, sideways. ".. I do. And because of that, I know that not with this kind of hunt." "Sigh... It appears you have caught me. Word sure travels fast here. Especially to your ears. Cutting the small chat, I didn't expect to see you again so soon... Victoria." Victoria Hayastar. Such is this woman's name. Thundering Tempest of Steel, High Lieutenant of the Silver Sword Mercenary Order, former Assault Commander of the Windpeak Castle's Guard. So many titles, even remembering them is a bother. Sincerely... What are titles even good for, one's ego? I step aside, as she walks inside, towards my living room. "Whenever I have something to tell you about, I show up, so, of course... Also because according to your report, it was nothing but a failure, the last lead..." I close the door and follow after her. "That, it was. Actually, now you reminded me on how terrible that was, I believe you owe me-..." I suddenly stop, and widen my eyes, when I just remember what this situation could mean, remembering in depth who that woman really was. She's a very talented warrior, such as how she was even the commander of the guard, and is a high authority even in a famous mercenary group.. Chances are, she has already instructed countless persons... She looks at me with the same emotionless face. "... Fine.. I'll give you some compensation, but... There is new information, the sources..-" At that time, I was so into my ideas that I didn't even realize what she was speaking about, how important it could be. Because... There were things I judged more important than the information she could provide, at that moment. "Say... Being who you are, and having already been a guard commander, you must already have trained countless young ones.. Right?" For the first time in a very long while, I notice how the look on her face shifted so very slightly, as she stared more intently at me, as if surprised for me not paying heed, or wary of my words. "... I have.. But.. Why would that matter?.. Did you hear, that.." "As I suspected.. Perfect. Let's leave other matters aside for now, since I'll be requesting what you owe me." She glared at me, and arraged her cap, shadowing her face even further. "... More important? What could it be... Fine.. What is it that you require? Is it one's life, or what? Please do not consider I would do something embarrassing." Seeing that she's listening, and since there should be still some time, I grin, and move for the kitchen, as to fetch something to drink. "Not.. quite. But, there is this bothersome problem I have right now - and you, would be the perfect solution.." - Nightfall, other side of the city - -- Another moment through Lilith's eyes -- "Um.. Then, l-let me see if I remember, t-the blade is sharper, Rose should take care with fire, and it can.. It can eat energy?" I blink and gulp dryly, looking at the huge and c-cool sword that Andrea is showing me, with a deep-red pommel that looks even a bit scary. She nods slowly, and sheathes it again. "Yes... Please remember to tell that to Roselle." "O-okay, I will.." That said, she hands it to me-.. U-uwah, i-it's heavy! Rose, she can fight with something this heavy?? "Um... Are you sure you can carry it, Lilith..?" "Awa, y-yes, of course! T-then, I'm off, Andy!" "Ah... Yes.. Just, Lilith.. Will you still... Come to chat with me sometimes..?" I was almost stepping out, when I listened to that. I turn around again, smile and nod. "Of course!" She holds her hands together and smiles faintly, and nods back. I can see that she is happy too! O-okay, then.. Just to go back, now.. I step out quickly, and.. E-eh, it's already t-this dark?? Time passed so quickly... I-it's s-still a bit scary to move out when it's dark like this.. Because, I heard a scary thing... Like, that there is a terrible monster that attacks you if you are alone in a dark street, that first you hear steps far away, t-then some noise of clanking metal... T-then it moves out from the shadows, with red eyes.. And... Steals our bellybutton!! Auuu, I, I d-don't want to have my bellybutton stolen, I, I'd look ugly and weird, n-no one would like me anymore... Uuu~... I look around, and see that there is no one else in the street I am at now.. There are only the streetlights now and then, b-but it's all very silent.. The wind makes scary noises when passing by, too... And now, I have just remembered that story... Auu, what if something really appears... And, I'm walking slowly because the sword is heavy, I can't do anything... N-no, I can't be scared! Nothing will happen, yes! I will get back with the sword, and both Rye and Rose will be proud of me, and- ... Then, I can hear footsteps, other than mine's, echoing from somewhere... N-no, it's... Just, my imagination, uuu... I keep looking around, scared, trying to see or hear anything else, when... The sound of metal clanking from all around me... I can feel my eyes already getting watery, and my vision is blurry, it's hard to see. "No.. It, can't be truth, I... I'll just, k-keep walking, i-it's fine..." Auu, I'm s-shaking, and it's hard to keep walking already, but I keep going on.. I-it's just a coincidence, n-nothing will happen, I know.. "Perfect... You are Lilith, are you not?" I gasp and stop again, I feel myself trembling all over, my eyes widened. N-no, it's... Not... I slowly turn around, and.. There's one big shadow, towering over me, and moving only closer. And, I feel my myself light, and my vision fades, I don't see or think of anything else, when the thing grabs hold of me. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Nine - Part IV - After a while, back into Rye's mind - I slowly open up my eyes, and, at first, I don't even understand what is going on. It's so dark, I can hear the night animals cries on the outside. It's night? I am.. on the bedroom? What was the last thing I did.. When did I get here? I remember, I was training... Then, after I got hit and got back up, I... I felt weak, I fainted?! I quickly spring up to my feet, fearing Roselle might be angry and ready to strike me, but... She is nowhere to be seen. Really, unexpected... I thought that she would be here, to call me a idiot for stressing my body like that and whatnot, but... Well, maybe Rose was tired as well, so she decided to take the rest of the day off too. Eh, I guess it was really stupid, training overnight like that. I just thought I shouldn't waste time.. But, in the end, it was only for the worse. Sighing, I shrug my shoulders. I guess there's no use regretting it now, that i's done already. I should just go see Roselle, and apologize... But, now.. I wonder, where is she? Now that I think about it, the house is very quiet.. I think Lilith probably isn't back yet, and.. Maybe Roselle left as well? I get up and quickly stop by the bathroom to wash my face, and then walk around the house. It's really quiet, no sign of life.. When I wonder if Roselle was outside, and was about to go look out there, I notice a small scrap of paper lying on top of the table. It was a note from her, saying that she had just a little business to sort out, and that she probably wouldn't be back yet when I woke up. I see, it's how it is, then. It appears I truly am alone. Ever since I ever got here to the island... This is the first time I'm completely alone. At first, of course Roselle didn't trust me, and there was no real reason for we all to be separated, but... This is strange. Outside, I was really used to being alone, in fact, I even enjoyed it. So, why does it now, feel a bit.. Wrong? I try to think of something to do. I eat a few fruits, thinking that a light meal would be better. Then, I organize the things a bit in the house, because it seemed Roselle had already made things a bit messy again... And, goddess, what are those marks on the floor?.. Boots? I clean it nonetheless. I went to the kitchen, properly cleaned the dishes.. Then, I move out and stand by the veranda..I guess I'm just unused to being without anything to do, after all... Maybe I should take a bath.. Knock knock knock. What? Someone knocking? What.. Just what.. Knock. Knock Knock. I am genuinely surprised, because, in all this time I've been staying here, no one had shown up here at all. Roselle said it's because vendors and such already avoid her house because she's more than often away, and when she wants to see someone, she'd go to that person herself, but... That knocking just now, sounded quite like if it was in a hurry. I quickly move in direction of the door, but just as I step in front of it, I can hear extremely quick footsteps moving away. What, it's running away? I open the door, and all I can see is a dark silhouette far away, disappearing into the distance. "Huh? Hey, wait!" ... Needless to say, whoever it was, it didn't hear. "What was all of that.. Kids playing pranks?" Even if I couldn't really see whether the person was tall or not, that really can't be used as basis for anything.. But maybe it's this world's version of the "ring the doorbell and run" prank, thought I'd think there would be more giggles- Huh? Just as I was going to walk back in, I notice something laying on the floor. "Trash?- No... a note?" I take a moment, just staring curiously at the white piece of paper that was apparently left there by whoever was here but a moment ago. Why would someone even do such a thing, she could've told me in person, really... Reaching down I take the piece of paper, and, at first, I'm just really confused. All that there is written here is a bunch of weird nonsensical symbols and runes, is it supposed to mean something-... But then, dread hits me, when, suddenly, as if a blindfold had been taken off from me, my mind begins to process what is written, much like what has happened back when I first began trying to read things here. But.. what's this... N-no, I'm supposed to somehow know what is written here because, for some reason, I have learned this place's language, b-but... It must be a mistake... No... I-it can't be, no.. Without realizing it, my eyes are open wide, I am shivering, almost shaking. Sweat drops from my forehead, soaking the paper which was already almost getting crumbled by how strongly I'm grasping it with my hands. No... It can't.. It can't be... The words written in there, what it said... "We have your friends. If you value their life... The abandoned warehouse, northeast. Midnight." "They... have them.. Lilith and Roselle..? That..." Damn, just what the..!! While I was asleep... Something like this happened?.. Lilith was outside, fetching Roselle's sword, and.. She'd probably have returned by now, and Rose, she left to do something, I find it unlikely anything could ever capture her, but... Back in the ruins, Eris seemed more cute than menacing, but has subdued her, then, maybe... M-maybe something like that, again? This... Shit.. It may not be real, maybe someone just trying to pull a scam... But why would they do it, we don't even have anything of real value- ...No.. We do have... I have... I am something of extreme value around here... Then maybe, they want.. Whoever did this, wants.. Wants me in exchange for their life? With a ragged breath, I stare into the distance, noticing for the first time how Roselle's street truly is dark, thanks to her living in this secluded part of the city which has many trees and even a patch of woods. In every shadow, my mind conjures up movement, as if whoever did this was still nearby, hiding, waiting for my reactions.. No matter how hard I try, I can't see any sign of who left the note here, I barely caught a glimpse of it at all... Damn, what can I do- ... No.. Stop. I close my eyes, and straighten myself, trying to calm down. This kind of situation... Panic won't help. Especially if they are in danger. And, they.. Right now, they can't rely on anyone else, but in me. As a cold breeze blows, I clutch my fist firmly, also crumbling the paper in my hand. I have no right to think in anything right now. I have no right to have fear or doubt. Even if this is untrue.. I'm not going to risk it. They can be in danger. Both of them. This is all I need to know. Moving swiftly, I walk back inside of Roselle's house, putting on my boots and my jacket so quickly I didn't even realize I did it, and, as I am to step back outside, I notice it again, resting on a weapon rack as it has been ever since I bought it. My weapon. I grab it, unsheathe the blade, reflecting moonlight with a gleam, as sharp as ever, and I sheathe it again, and strap the scabbards by my right hip, taking advantage of my long jacket to conceal it, and step outside through the door leading to the lake, staring off into the distance, being able to eye my target. A ominous, big, run-down building by the lake. That building.. Lilith and Roselle are inside of it.. Along with god knows what. It may as well as be a trap.. No, it almost is one, for sure. But, that doesn't matters. It was a promise.. A promise was made, that both me and Lilith would be always by her side. And that is why I will once again be reckless, and won't stand down. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 18, 2017 4:02 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Morbyllan's Story [8/10] Day Nine - Part V I find the great wooden doors of the warehouse to be half-open, darkness awaiting inside - and I push them open, making them creak, and announcing my presence, however, I do not care, and proceed with firm steps that even echo along the mossy and crumbling walls. Inside, it's only not completely dark thanks to the moonlight faintly entering through the dirty windows up high, surprisingly though, this illumination should be more than enough. "... And so you come." I stop walking, almost flinching, when the cold-as-ice voice cuts through the silence which lingered inside the warehouse like a knife. She... Knows I'm here already? Well, I guess that hoping that she hadn't heard that loud door was too much. But.. A voice, definitely from a girl, but how it sounds cold and lacks any kind of emotion, perhaps at the very best, a tingle of amusement.. This voice, not from anyone I know.. This can only mean that, the note, was not a mere joke. Rose and Lilith, they... Focusing to look into the direction of the voice, which seemed to come from straight ahead, somewhere behind a big stack of old, rotting wooden crates, I walk around it, also hearing a faint splashing of water not far away - without doubt, the lake's. Without wasting time, I walk around the crates, my eyes being assaulted by a faint light, but already enough to make my eyes need a few moments to adjust. Even if I failed to notice earlier, it seems that the warehouse also served as a boathouse, because of the small docking it had inside, also being the cause for both the sound of water I heard, and because of the faint light - moonlight reflected on the water, illuminating the inside. And... .. There. My eyes immediately lock onto the shadowy figure that is standing there, with it's back turned to the dock platforms and the glistening water - facing me. I am honestly surprised to see that it doesn't seems to be much tall, maybe the same height as me, but yet, wearing a black cloak in a way I couldn't distinguish any of it's features, it looked menacing enough already. "And so I do." From distance, the cloaked figure's head follows my movement attently. "It is... most pleasing.. to see that you have paid heed to our invitation." Our. One of the words I expected - but dreaded - to hear. I begin to pay even more attention to the shadows and corners of the warehouse, expecting to see several other thugs lurking, waiting for the right moment to jump onto me. Even if the girl's voice hasn't changed it's tone even slightly, I could already see her expecting me to play along. But I didn't intend to comply. I quickly scan my surroundings with my eyes, and, to my frustration, I can't see sign neither of Roselle nor of Lilith.. I don't know if that is good, meaning that it was just a empty threat, and that they're fine.. Or that... No, I refuse to think of that possibility. "It was hardly a invitation... But, cut the play already. My friends... Do you have them?" The cloaked girl just stares at me for a few seconds, not that I could see her eyes behind the shadow of her cloak, however, but I could feel that she was just studying me instead. "... Of course." Normally, I would have doubted it. I wouldn't have been shaken from receiving such a reply, not until I could actually see them, however.. The way she replied, with such ease, coldness, and command to it, that I gasped and my mouth hanged open in surprise.. From how little care she seemed to give it.. I couldn't even ponder if she had them or not. She definitely did. "You.. .. Where are they.. I refuse to believe it until-" I instantly silenced myself, when she calmly raised a arm and pointed straight to her left, towards a stack of crates in the corner, covered with a tarp. Huh, but what she means, I had looked over everything already - N-no, that's.. Movement? And.. A m-muffled voice?! It could be just a decoy, all common sense would tell me not to believe it, but... That voice, it did sound like Lilith's... Damn, I can't take any chances. I bite my lip in frustration, and look back at her, as she lowers her arm. ".. What is it that you want? Why did you get them? What do you want in exchange? Tell me..." I think that I'm already starting to lose my cool - eh, not that I was ever cool... - since her silence was even more frustrating. "... You. The human called Rice." ... Sweet goddess. There it goes. All the atmosphere, all the tension. What the hell do people have with my name lately, giving it so many variations? First Rin, now this.. My face of disbelief must have been really apparent, since she even looked up and raised a hand to her face, pondering for a moment, before seeming to notice she made a mistake. "No, it was Rye. Pardon my mistake. So - You, the human called Rye." .. She didn't actually have to go and correct herself.. Honestly, I don't even care anymore now. Either way... There it is. Just as I had expected. I am the one to blame for all of this. A human does indeed call much attention... However, since I already expected this... I am not much surprised. "I see... then, if I turned myself in for you... would them be set free, unharmed, untouched?" "Of course.. Everything would be solved." "I understand... Then.. It's fine." "You.. Agree? You will give up on your freedom, and turn yourself in?" I simply nod in response to her. She is silent for a few seconds, as if surprised, yet pleased, from this outcome, and then, extends a hand in my direction. "Then.. Come." Somewhere in my mind I think I can hear a gasp of surprise somewhere, however, I don't even register to it, as I am completely focused, only in the cloaked figure. I slowly walk in her direction, towards her eager hand. "I honestly didn't expect for this outcome, however...-" Just as I am about to be within her range, and reach for her hand with mine's- Allowing myself a smirk of satisfaction because I seem to cut her short of words with my action; I quickly shift my feet on the ground, and, result of the painful, long training I had with Roselle, my left hand darts with lightning-fast speed to my right hip, grasping the hilt of my katana, and immediately unsheathing it - all in one fluid, swift motion, performing quick slash after drawing my sword, in such a perfect way for the first time, probably because I find myself so focused, and under such a pressure - I aim directly for her throat, trying to end this all with one swift, surprise attack. However, out of all the outcomes, one of the worst has happened. I guess that wishing for a quick end to this was too much. My blade instead hits something solid and sparks fly as the sound of metal clashing against metal echoes in the abandoned warehouse. I grasp the hilt of my weapon with both hands, to put pressure against it, but the opposing force is just as strong, or stronger. "-... seeing you don't seem all too brainless, maybe this is not too hopeless and will be a bit amusing." She was wielding... A katana as well?! A slender, sharp blade akin to mine's, the only difference being the hilt of her's being white. No.. Damn, she saw through my actions..? I expected a reaction, but I didn't expect to see a enemy using the same weapon as I do... My surprise quickly goes away, when the pressure put against my blade increases, she putting more of her strength into it, and I push back for a moment, before jumping back and breaking the contact between our blades, for a breathing room. She immediately readjusts her blade, extending her sword-arm to the right, wielding it so carelessly it seems she didn't even assume a stance, however.. If anything, I'd guess that is her stance. "Then you are already creating distance.. It's a good way to break a kiss of blades, however there are better ones... Like this." What... Is she, analyzing my fighting style- I don't even have time to pay attention to her words, as she moved so quickly she almost seemed to phase out of existence, and then phase back in, right in front of me, swinging down her katana with overwhelming dexterity and speed. I barely have any time to raise mine and block her, and the sheer speed of the blow puts extra strength against it, making even a gust of wind originate from it, along with the cry of steel and sparks. I muster all the strength I can to hold back her blade, as she makes pressure once again. What is it that she intends, creating this kind of situation one more time.. Her words before, it's as if she had another way to-... Get out of it?! Shit- When I realize it, it's almost as if she had lost strength, and my blade begins to win against her's too quickly - she pulls her blade back, letting my leftover strength keep pushing it forward, ready to strike onto her, but she steps forth while lowering herself and sidestepping my frail, unintended attack. Leaving me completely without time to react against her again, to re-position my sword. Even if it was a matter of seconds, it appears to have taken quite longer - I can see her reworking her hands on her sword, rotating it, so that it's horizontal with my chest. She is already beginning to pass by me, her footing worked in a manner all she needs is to move forward again, and make a simple slash with her blade, and I would be done for... However, as her head moved past mine, close by, I could glimpse her face, with smooth pale skin. She slowly moved her lips, in quick, simple words. "... When you can't block, if you don't dodge... You'll die." I widen my eyes in shock, as the realization of the truth in these words hits me. If I die, Lilith and Roselle... I would break my promise... No... I won't... I can't die. The slow, impossible moment seems to fade away just as unexpectedly as it arrived, and thinking and moving so fast I didn't even knew it was possible - I rework my right foot in the ground, kicking the floor with all my might, throwing myself to the side. Her blade passes dangerously close of me, the very edge cutting my clothes, my cloak, kissing my skin, opening a thin cut in it. I dodge in such a way I didn't even judge it to be possible, given the situation. I crash on the ground violently, hitting my head, and then struggle to quickly get on my knees, panting, and grunt when the pain of the cut hits me. Shit, this was too close for comfort.. And... What was that? Was I dreaming, or, did she.. Did she advise me, just now..? Looking back at the cloaked woman, she is holding her sword in her particular "stance" once again, a few drops of my blood running along the silvery blade. She looks at it, before swinging it to the side, to shake my blood off it. "Not so bad, but it could have been better.." It must have been my imagination. I clench my fist, already sick of seeing this woman acting this way, as if she was just playing with me. "Shut up!" I spring back up to my feet, and dash forth in her direction, swinging my blade before holding it backward, then ending my charge in a upward strike, which she dodges by stepping back diagonally. I quickly chain in another slash, and she dodges it again, again and again. She keeps moving around, dodging all of my attacks like she could read me like a open book. "Unopposed offense, not so bad - however, predictable. Intent clear in the expression and the eyes..." Her words only bother me more, and I feel myself driven to try to focus even more. I attack in quick slashes, and she dodges. I feint the 2nd slash of a sequence and spin to launch forth a stab, and she is also unaffected by it, as she is by the following attacks.. I am surprised when my last, downward strike, is blocked, and she holds her ground against it. "... but, what if..." No, not this again..! Mimicking her earlier trick, instead of keeping up with her strength, I allow her to keep pushing and try to move out of the way of her blade as I pull mine back. I deliver a horizontal slash at her, like she would have done at me, but, as I should have foreseen, she knew how to counter her own trick. She spun, and just when my blade was about to hit her, she raised her blade while spinning to block my attack blindly, and finished her spin using the centrifugal force to repel my blade. "You're a fast learner, maybe I can understand what she saw on you..." "... Huh?" "Lesson Two done, and Three halfway.. Now - hold your ground, else you won't be able to protect your friends." "Just what-" I barely have any time to wonder what the figure is talking about, because she immediately launches a attack of her own. I parry it, quickly pulling back my blade, and my next attack is intercepted by her blade. She puts more strength behind it and spins, but my next attack serves only to intercept her sword in a improvised parry, as she begins launching a series of attacks of her own. I lose ground more and more as she steps further with each attack, and I am forced to step back. I parry and block most of her attacks, her relentless flurry sending sparks flying off every time our blades meet, however... Sometimes, I feel like maybe I should have tried to dodge, and counter attack, then maybe... Ah, no, I don't have time to think! I attack her when she delivers a diagonal slash, our blades meeting and deflecting each other, and I try to deliver a counter attack, but she spins, crouching under my upward slash, and thrusting with her katana. With effort, I sidestep her thrust while parrying it with my blade, hoping to open her guard, but as I immediately strike back again, she spins once again, the fabric of her dark cloak moving gracefully, struggling to keep up with her insane speed, and our blades meet, blocking my attack. We stand, facing each other, our swords interlocked once again. This time, however, I can't even feel her making pressure against my sword, no matter how much I try to... but not because she wasn't trying to stand her ground - rather, because it felt like she didn't need to put any effort into it at all. "This way, it won't be any good, if you can't hold your ground.." Even after all of this, her voice is as cold and emotionless as it was at the beginning, and she didn't even show a single trace of tiredness to it. From this distance, now, I look up, and can, for once, see the face of the one which I face, or part of it. Pale white skin, like I had seen before, a unbelievably stunning beauty to it, and, facing me, is one deep, fiery red eye, yet it's gaze felt so piercing I think not even the strongest armor could stand it, so piercing and with such a air of superiority, that I was in awe for a second... Just before she finished her phrase. "Lilith and Roselle will die" I widen my eyes at those words. I tighten my grasp on the hilt of my katana, while my mind gets set in just one, single objective, and every possible mean to get there. To protect them. Moving with renewed vigor which I didn't even know I had, I adjust my stance firm on the ground, and begin to launch attack after attack against her. She dodges a few attacks and parries most of them with a absurd precision, all without taking a single step away from me, without moving a single inch backwards. Not only that, she soon begins launching counter attacks right after my attacks, and I double my efforts, to be able to keep up with her speed as well. We are to the point that we are so focused into each other, our blades meeting and separating with such a speed it was even absurd... If I were to get distract for a single second, without doubt, I would be shredded instantly. Her fiery eye is just locked onto me while I attack with ever increasing speed, to the point I am moving rather instinctively, being used to my blade to the point I don't even keep track of it with my eyes while attacking, and yet, I can't see not even a hint of expression in the cloaked girl, and I could just understand it. All of this wasn't even being an effort for her. "It's yet better like this.. However, only this much still won't be enough." While I wonder what she means with "only this much", soon can hear a faint sort of hum I couldn't quite place.. While I struggle to foresee her attacks, to intercept her katana with mine, to launch my counter attacks, only for her to make them useless with such perfection.. Soon, right when our blades are to meet again - her blade appears to vanish. I completely lose track of it for a brief moment, as if she moved so fast my eyes couldn't keep up with it. And soon - I gasp, when I feel a painful bite in my arm. A cut slowly appears along it, blood oozing out. Just, what- Before I can even try to think more properly, her blade is right there again, as if had never vanished, and in the same speed as before, I can keep up with it. I keep blocking and counter attacking, as she does the same, yet, my eyes widen, as I keep feeling more and more pain, and I seem to be getting overwhelmed without noticing it, as more and more cuts appear all over my body. Agh, crap, just what- All too soon, I realize it... Her blade... There are two of them. However, she's holding her sword with only one hand, and her other arm is immobile. That... Is ridiculous, such a thing is even out of reality... However, there is no other explanation... I'm not only having to face her blade... I'm fighting both her blade - and it's after-image. Such a unbelievable person... She's able to attack so fast with a single sword, that it's as if she was wielding two of them. Before I realized, I fell into a desperate defense, trying to block her lightning-fast attacks, however, her storm doesn't seem to settle, and despite I managing to block a few attacks, what I can only confirm thanks to the sparks flying out of my katana and the sound of metal clashing, the rest seems to be passing right through. I can feel more and more cuts being made on me, I am probably covered in wounds right now, my whole body is complaining. I try to dodge, to counter attack, but it's impossible. Her attack is so overwhelming it truly is up to the point of being ridiculous, I can't fight against this. "You've realize it already, haven't you? It's as if I had two swords instead of only one. If this is all you've got, you'll die... And so will they." Once again, the shock of her words manages to probably have the opposite effect she must have intended of demoralizing me. Instead, my mind once again gets rid of all doubts. She... Two swords instead of one... If only I had a way to counter that... If only I had done it... My special training, what I intended to do... But is far too impractical, too stupid, I lacked the dexterity for it to be used in a proper fight, I couldn't manage to do it, but... Whatever! It's still better than nothing. My mind works, processing thoughts with insane speed. One is the after image, so one of the two is delayed and the other moves normally- no, that is the mistake.. Rather, both are delayed, and the actual position of the sword is always ahead of the afterimages I see; one "sword" just less delayed than the other.. I look up to her, glaring, I can vaguely register a faint trace of curiosity, expectation in her ruby-red eye. Having strained my mind, my perception, to the very limits, I calculate the opening I was waiting for. I twist my body, letting my left hand go of the sword, moving it to my hip, while raising my sword held diagonally, with all the speed I could muster - and I feel two solid hits on my blade, sparks flying at the same time out of it from two different parts, two cries of steel clashing against steel echoing at the same time in the abandoned warehouse - or rather, with such a small delay between one and the other that I couldn't even notice it, probably but a mere few milliseconds. I push back with my sword, having the blade of her's locked against the hand-guard of my katana, while spinning, and my left hand grips at the hilt of the other weapon in it's scabbard by my right hip. Using the centrifugal force from my spin, I proceed to unsheathe the secondary weapon, a smaller, however, as slender and sharp blade as my katana - a wakizashi dagger. I finish my spin, having succeeded to keep her blade at bay, just before she manages to bring it down on me again, I raise my dagger, blocking her attack, and proceed to counter the attack of the "second" blade with my katana, intercepting it midair. I adjust my dagger, reversing my grip, and lunging forth instead of waiting for the next attack, aiming for her throat once again. My dagger hits her sword, and she also sidesteps to fully avoid my attack - but I also take a step forth, against her, aiming to stab her with my katana. She crouches and spins under the hit, and I move my dagger, blocking the attack she had already made while spinning, and perform a quick slash with my sword, blocking her second, abnormally quick attack. This.. Is not as hard.. I.. Is this why Roselle always told me in the trainings, that it was just a matter of having the determination, and the focus to move not my arms independently, but to make them work together with both of my weapons, one slight movement already chained into another.. This is what she was talking about. This is why she insisted so much I had what it took to fight like this? ... How couldn't I have noticed this earlier? This is why Lilith, who knows me better than anyone does, was the first one to suggest this? If it's like this.. I can do it! I dash at her, and proceed to attack her with the most intricate chain of attacks I can come up with. I block one high attack at the same time as I block a low one, I cross my weapons, to block other two, then counter with a quick attack of my own, making she have to parry it, while I slash at her with the dagger, spinning, blocking a attack of her's - however I then quickly lower myself, and the next attack I make with my sword is upward - and, in the process, I both block a low slash of her's, and make she have to defend herself - I quickly kick the ground, reversing my grip on the dagger, to attempt to slash at her - instead, I let go of it, and spin it in my hand midair, reversing the grip once again, and, seeing how she failed to foresee that single move, her blade meeting empty air at it's attempt to stop my slash - I stab at her. My blade pierces her cloak, and, with satisfaction, I can feel - huh..? I feel my hand lighter than it should be.. Not only my dagger hand, but also the sword one.. What? Sparks fly out of the thin air, along with echoes of the sound of clashing steel, and a very big gust of wind, in the position where my weapons should have been. Glancing around, I can notice them both flying to the side in absurd speed, sticking themselves into wooden crates, one next to the other. ... What? I look at the cloak floating in front of me - it's suddenly shredded to several, uncountable pieces, as if countless slashes had thorn it into mere stray strands of fabric. Behind, once the remains of the cloak scatter, I can see her complete figure for the first time. Bathing in the moonlight reflected at the lake, she reminded me of Roselle, on how supernatural and beautiful she looked at the first time I met her. Her skin, as smooth and pale as I had previously noticed. Her hair, quite long, and white as snow, a white so pure it looked like it didn't belonged in this world, or any other. Her red eye gleamed even brighter, thanks to the paleness of the rest of her face. I say eye - because, only her left eye was visible, the right one being concealed behind a black eye-patch... As black as the rest of her clothes, with seemed to resemble a some sort military uniform, complete with a cap. In her hands, held perfectly vertical, was the white katana she had brandished the whole battle.. But, for the first time, I notice what seemed a bit off, but thanks to my anxiousness, I hadn't earlier.. For the first time, she has both of her hands on the weapon's hilt. During all the previous length of the battle.. She held it single-handedly. She wasn't even serious. While I am still too lost in awe and confusion to even think properly.. I can begin to understand what happened, once a amazingly quick, unbelievable series of afterimages unfolds. As she stood there, she makes... No, she made one slash forth, aiming at where my dagger was... But at the same time, a blurry afterimage, makes another two.. And "another two of her" move as well.. In the air, I can see faint blurs of movement from uncountable swords, all working at once to stop, block and slash at the attack I just made. I can barely understand what happens, for I can see so many more delayed images of her, retelling the events that happened too fast for my mind to register at normal speed. I.. How many swords were brandished at the same time, nine... Ten? Twenty? I have no way of knowing. How many slashes she made.. I lose count before I even try to count them. In the end, I suppose they were all aimed at my weapons, creating such force and impact, making me lose grasp of them, and several others making they both be thrown away, just like they were. Then, in the end, the figure of her's which stood in front of me vanishes completely. And I can feel her overwhelming presence behind of me. ".. Pardon me, I am deeply ashamed by my actions... It seems I have overreacted and made something quite extravagant and unnecessary to wrap this up... However... Third and final lesson, complete. I am impressed, I have to say. Roselle really trained you well in those few days, for no other student ever completed this many lessons so quickly." I look back, over my shoulder, to see her there, standing, probably having passed by me after her last attack and stopped there, slowly sheathing her katana in a beautiful white scabbard she held in the left hand, later adjusting her cap with her now free right hand. I fall to my knees, robbed of any strength I still had. This, just now.. What was that? "That speed... You, you could have killed me ever since the beginning.." She stares at me with her mesmerizing red eye, and a cool expression as ever. "I could.. But I would have been the worst teacher that ever existed, had I killed a student." "Student..? What do you mean.. You are still playing with me? You don't need to, you won.. Huh, wha-" I am surprised when she firmly grabs me by my collar, and pulls me up to my feet with extreme ease, making me straighten myself, then adjusting my jacket and wiping the dust out of it, patting me twice in the shoulder. "... Pull yourself together now, soldier." I instinctively react to the command voice, but not only that. Her very aura, that air of authority about her, the way she looked, all made you almost naturally feel compelled to obey to her orders. "Ah, y-yes!" She shoulders her scabbard, nodding. "Good, now.. Like I just had said.. You have completed the lessons I was assigned to give you, and in this short amount of time.. It seems you already knew what was needed, just lacked discipline and confidence. So, I have just taught you what was asked of me... By your very owner, Roselle, no less." I was already having trouble to keep up with the whole situation, as to why she had spared me, or not even knocked me out cold, if she intended to enslave me, or to how she was being this kind, but now.. It was just impossible to understand. "Asked of you, by Rose- Wait... What?!!" ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Btw. a little extra:here's Victoria, should you want a glimpse of her! Day Nine - Part VI I take a deep breath, taking my time to try to cool myself with the pleasantly cold, humid night air - and then sigh. "Then... All of that.. Was just "special training"?" I was sitting on top of one wooden crate, feeling every single muscle in my body ache, and feeling so weak I think I could faint just from trying to stand up again. Rose, standing next to me, just stared me with her icy eyes for one second, nodding. "Yes, that's pretty much it." She replied with such a naturality, I could see that she didn't care at all on how I had been fighting desperately, believing I was in a life-or-death situation just moments ago. I smile tiredly, averting my gaze to the side. "I see... was all that setting necessary, though..?" "Of course. I was sure that you could learn faster with her, and once I saw the chance to get her to speed up your training, I just took it." "... What the amazon means, is, she lacked the skills to train you... So she requested professional assistance." Both me and Roselle are surprised at once when the woman who I had just fought spoke up from a bit afar, leaning against a wooden pillar. "Wh-... Shut up, crazy military woman!" "... But it's just the truth.." "Ah..." "Don't "Ah" for her!!" Despite Roselle being this flustered, I think I have finally understood the situation.. And it would seem Lilith fell asleep while hiding there with them. She briefly "half-woke-up", just to position herself by my side, cling to me, and then fall asleep again. Ah, speaking about them... "By the way... Who is she, after all?" And by saying that, I, of course, meant the woman with white hair who just "trained" me. "Ah.. She, is Victoria, High Lieutenant of the Silver Swords, and a acquaintance of mine." Victoria, of the Silver Swords.. Some sort of elite assault force or something, I'd guess, since she has a flashy title like High Lieutenant, and just the air she has about her, almost as if she was a naturally apt to command, the same kind of feeling you'd get from veteran generals and commanders. I'd guess this would explain how unbelievable her fighting skills are, but still, they're far too abnormal.. Or, is just this the kind of strength veterans from this world have? ".. Roselle? Come, now, you don't need to be shy to say how much you like me.." "S-shut up, as if!" I don't even pay attention to their playful exchange, lost in my own thoughts. "I see... And her?" With that, I meant the girl standing next to Victoria - wearing a uniform similar to hers, so I'd take she's from the same Order as Victoria, but lacking the cap, instead wearing a dark-and-silver ribbon tied to her shoulder length, wavy, dark-bluish hair. She was standing as still as soldier, but when she notices I was pointing at her, she gasps and loses her composure. ".. H-huh? Me? You, want to know who I am??" She widens her eyes and looks around, trying to see if I indeed meant her, and then, she opens her mouth in surprise, before smiling brightly. She looks at me with such a gleam and expectation in her eyes, as if no one had ever paid attention to her. "Err, y-yeah, I meant you..." The girl even claps her hands in excitement, her eyes shining even brighter. E-ehh, do people really ignore her that much, usually?? "T-thank you!! Well, um, I am the 2nd in command, and actually the one who left you that note earlier, my name is-" "Either way, more importantly, Rye, I take it that now you understand what I told you about two-weapon fighting.." "Huh? Ah, indeed, now I do..." I - but, with much more surprise, so does the other girl - stare at Roselle with disbelief by how she cuts in, when she stands up and crosses her arms, speaking. "E-eh? W-wait, my name-" "I had noticed that after our first days of training, you quickly learned how to handle two weapons at once, you just lacked confidence. Same was with your agility, and offense. This training provided you with both." Roselle utterly ignored the poor girl. "I.. You are right, mistress.." ".. Roselle explained the situation to me beforehand... Your problem is tons of inexperience, I can say... Even in a do-or-die situation.. You still kept your traits as a last resort." Before anything else, Victoria also cuts into the conversation, speaking in her usual monotone, as she moves closer to us, crossing her arms. "Definitely. So, if you we hadn't done it this way, you would have problems with fighting for quite a long time, and by holding back, would die quite easily-" "... And poor Roselle's heart wouldn't be able to stand it, you know..." "Dread huntress, s-shut up, that's not what I meant at all! Psychotic sword hag!" "... Hag? It's pretty amusing for you to say so, Roselle-.." "Don't you dare." ... The two kept on going with their conversation, and I'd say that I am impressed to realize how playful Victoria can actually be... Even if it's so absurdly hard to tell, because she still speaks in her usual emotionless way, without her expression changing at all. What impresses me, thought, is how they were quick to ignore the poor girl whose name I still don't know. I look at her in contempt, as she just hangs there, with her sadness apparent in her face, to the point I could see she was nearly brought to tears. I mentally apologize to her. I'm sorry, unknown girl. I promise you that later I'll speak properly with you. But, I just remembered.. Despite I remembering how Victoria clearly cut me countless times during the battle, feeling the clear pain only deep and direct cuts could cause... They're just bruises? "By the way, Vic- err, Lieutenant Victoria, if I may ask you something.." Victoria who was still engaged in discussion with Roselle, turns at me when I say so, ignoring any further provocation coming from Roselle, who then stops and looks my way as well, curious. "Why, yes... Speak up, soldier." "Back then, during the battle... When you.. Began with that incredible ability of yours, you attacked so fast it was virtually like you wielded two swords.." "What about it..?" "When you did that, I.. I'm sure that you have cut me several times, and those weren't only superficial cuts. I know by how I even felt the pain - but, not even my clothes are cut now, even if I'm all bruised. But I was sure I could see the blood, back then..?" She stares at me silently for a few seconds, before replying. "To be honest, Rice..." Oh goddess, no. "Ehm, it's Ry-" "... I was joking.. Have humans no sense of humor?" I almost go into a color failure from deception, right now. I'm sorry if its hard to know when someone emotionless is joking! ".. Either way, Rye.. I was honestly surprised you hadn't asked that earlier.. If you may be wondering.. Of course, I did that on purpose.. That was also one of the reasons Roselle decided I was the best for this, too.." She didn't explain much, yet... Or.. Her attacks are so precise, so fast and overwhelming, that she led my own body to believe I was hit, when I actually wasn't?? Probably noticing how I still felt extremely curious,Roselle began explaining from where Victoria left off. "Explaining more in depth, Rye, since you probably didn't realize yet - That was the reason why she is called "Thundering Tempest of Steel". How she attacked you in the end is how she fights normally. Earlier, she was just manipulating the frequency of her attacks in the rest of the fight, just to emulate two swords. That was one idea I had and proposed to her, especially to want to drive you to the conclusion that you would have to actually fight with two weapons as well." Roselle has really thought deeply into this, I had no idea that this situation was crafted so precisely just for that reason. "I understand.. But I'm still really curious about the wounds.." "I was almost getting there. That was the result of another thing she does in her fighting style... Rye, did you notice something out of the ordinary just before her final attack?" Something... Out of the usual? "No, I don't think so-... No.. Wait.. There was something, but so insignificant I didn't even pay attention.. I could hear some soft of low hum, I think..." .. And then, it suddenly begins again. ".. Something akin to this, am I correct..?" I widen my eyes in surprise, and look directly at her direction, and then, the hum stops once again. "Yes, exactly! Then, what is that, exactly?" "That is how Victoria induces a mildly hypnotic effect in her foes, making her already fast attacks look even faster, reducing the brain's processing speed, and many other effects which she is able to manipulate at will." ".. By subtly flapping my wings in a set frequency." Once again, the new information hits me as hard as a freight train. "Wings?! W-what? I can't see any wings at all, you are definitely not a bir-.. Harpy kind.. So, are you possibly.." Understanding where I was getting at, Victoria nods, taking off her cap - and revealing what was hidden under it. A pair of antennae, as pale and white as the rest of her skin. "Yes. And, it's more of a buzzing, rather than a humming.." Then, Victoria is really... Like a insect, even if I think it's a little rude to say such a word. To be honest, I've had been wondering which race she belonged to.. Well, I still don't actually know it, but I would have never thought of that kind. I've had been wondering if she was, err, akin to a devil, like Roselle, or maybe an elf, since she looked mostly human. I would never have guessed. ".. However, human, don't ever speak of this. I only allowed you to know this for you belong to Roselle, but if this reaches someone else's ears..." "Yessir! I mean, don't worry, I won't ever tell anyone. Maybe Lilith will learn this by herself, though..." ".. The little girl may know too.. But none else." I nod for her, and Roselle puts a hand in my shoulder, nodding too. "Don't worry. He knows I'd make a rope out of his insides if he told anyone." There she goes, once again speaking about my insides like that.. I can just give off a nervous laugh, hoping that it's indeed as much of a joke as I think it is. ".. If that's so, then it's fine." Then, for some reason, I can see Roselle's face flushing, as she looks down to the ground, embarrassed. "And, Victoria.. I.. T-thank you, I owe you one." Victoria, in turn, just stares silently at Roselle for a moment, before.. W-was that a faint trace of a smile, just now?! ".. Don't worry about it.. But, Roselle, I am happy to see your love makes you blind and deaf-" "S-SHUT U-" "-since there is still the other matter... I have new information.. A reliable track to follow." The proud and embarrassed Roselle by my side just freezes upon hearing the words Victoria says. Her mouth opens and closes in astonishment, such was the shock. What kind of information is this, to get Roselle this surprised? "After so much time, new information.. Could this mean.." "..Yes, Roselle... New information.. That could you track down your mother." ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day Nine - Part VII Victoria and the still-unknown girl see us off with a salute - the latter still looking depressed - as they step out into the dark streets, their footsteps echoing on the paved floor, and we wave for them. Victoria, High Lieutenant of the Silver Sword Order... She was really an impressive person.. This may sound insane, but.. I look forward to seeing her again, and even to fighting her again. I feel that I can still learn much from her. .. And I still have to listen to that girl's name. Damn, I completely forgot. I mentally apologize to her. I'm sorry, unknown girl. When I see you again, for sure I'll talk with you properly. "Um, well, they were really nice!" I'm surprised by Lilith when she suddenly speaks up, breaking the silence. She's smiling quite cutely while still staring off into the distance, even if I think she's still a little sleepy. She woke up moments ago, just as Victoria began to give us her information. "You are right, Lily. For sure they were." Smiling at her too, I then look to my other side, to Roselle, I'm sure she's still a bit shocked from suddenly having these matters brought up again.. Actually, I'm worried she may get sad again.. "... The town of Duskriver is where they were seen the last, only the elder remembers them.. they were in track of a legendary beast... My mother went in the direction of such a place, long ago..." Her face is hidden behind her fringe while she is looking downward. Damn, it's just as I thought, I can't let her feel like that- Huh? Suddenly, Lilith grabs my hand, surprising me yet again. Looking at her, however - she just shakes her head, then smiles. Not to do this..? But, Roselle... Looking at Roselle again, to confirm what I just said, I can see her- "... Alright!" She looks up, clenching a fist, her eyes aflame with determination. "Huh, s-she's cheerful?" "Of course I am. Why wouldn't I? This means a new lead, a new.. Chance to find her." Snap, she heard it! However, that's still.. She looks at me sighing but then smiling again, as if understanding why I would say that. "Even if some time ago, I could feel depressed whenever that kind of topic was brought up - not anymore." I blinked, wondering what exactly she meant, but she quickly changes the topic, while picking up and shoulder her new, sheathed two-handed sword - which apparently she had already grown quite fond of. "We're wasting time here. We should head out, at once. Late night is the ideal time to begin a journey." I nearly faint from tiredness just from hearing that. ".. Already!? R-Rose, mistress, that'd be impossible, we didn't get any rest yet tonight, and I'm still extremely tired.." She stares at me for a few seconds, and then crosses her arms, annoyed. ".. Tsk. No wonder you're still male, and not a warrior, if you can't even stand a forced march... I don't care for that, we'll still go..." I can't help but sigh. Really, when Roselle is like that, I guess it just can't be helped- "U-uwah? A-auu, b-but, Rose, i-it could be dangerous at night.. T-there's the bellybutton m-monster.." ... What. Just, what? As Lilith peeks shyly from behind me, both me and Roselle are surprised. Especially at her words. Bellybutton monster..? ".. Lilith, you know, that..." "A-and, I'm also tired.. A-ah! And, y-your house would be left m-messy, that would be bad, I, I am the one who should keep it clean.. E-everyone would think I'm, u-useless, r-right? Auu.." I have to admit it, I had already forgotten how dangerous Lilith is, when she acts this - I'll not think of that, not right now. Nothing to mind-read here, Lilith, move along. "E-eh??" While Lilith looks up to me, wondering what I had meant with that, Roselle noisily sighs, putting down her sword once again. "You win, Lilith. You are right, it would be bad to travel now. We'll leave tomorrow, by midday, since it would also be good to gather a few provisions and to properly organize everything..." Roselle, she.. Lilith really managed to change Roselle's mind that easily?? I.. This is really something, sometimes I forget how doppelgangers are said to be specialist manipulators. I look at Lilith again, and she looks up at me, smiling and winking, as if to tell me that it was all part of her plan. What I never got to know, though, is that the main reason for her to stop Roselle was, indeed, the bellybutton monster. "Well then.. The sooner we go, the better, so, let us go back home already." "Of course, mistress." "Un, yes!" We walk out of the warehouse, and through the dark streets in direction of Roselle's house.. The streets don't feel as dark and menacing as they did when I came here, alone. I am glad to see that Roselle somehow.. I'd dare to say, that somehow.. We have managed to change the way she sees things, the way she lives and maybe even behaves.. For the better. . . . Both the night and the morning that followed seemed to go by quite quickly. I can barely remember what has happened after we returned home, since I was so tired I think I may even have fallen asleep without noticing it. I just clearly remember it when I woke up in the morning, the same way as most days. After I had awaken, I noticed that it seemed Lilith was just finishing getting everything organized in Roselle's house, so that we could go and she wouldn't be worried with leaving things messy. Really, this Lily... She's really too cute when she wants to be reliable. It also seemed that Roselle had left to purchase a few supplies, and to gather a little bit more of information in the meanwhile, which could be helpful for us on our travel - but she quickly returned, and it seems that she had also stopped by Andrea's, and had brought a few more items with her, things she could be useful thanks to the information she heard - but also something for me, which I gladly accepted. Since I can't actually wear heavy armor, she thought I should also get some protection, so she gave me a steel shoulder padding which I could easily strap over my clothes, and also, elbow, forearm and knee pads, crafted by Andrea as well. She explained to me that those are made from studded leather along with woven steel strings, just like her clothes are, so they should be quite protective.. The only thought I can manage to have right now, is - Andrea is truly someone amazing. Now that I think about it.. I have yet to meet someone who isn't amazing ever since I got here, even the ones who opposed me turned out to be quite unique. This can only mean that there are far greater challenges lying ahead, and who knows what we may find in that town, Duskriver... But... No. I'm sure that, no matter what, we'll manage it. Together. The three of us. Sooner than I realize it, I step out of the front door, and Roselle closes and locks it behind her. We begin to move through the town I was only beginning to get used to, after all the time I have had spent in here.. In direction of our first.. Quest? Together. And just as quickly, we leave through the massive gates of Elunia, and head northeast, into the forest, and to whichever surprises, pleasant or not, we could meet on our way to our objective. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day 11 - Part I The first rays of sunlight were already painting the sky with a ominous violet, dark-blue and orange contrast, when Roselle left to hunt for prey. Even thought I was the one who got the last turn of guard, and therefore, was still awake (even though we allowed Lilith to stay out of this arrangement), Roselle woke up on her own, and made up her mind to hunt for food. "It's fine by me, but... I can do it, if you want me to-" "Impossible. Hunting is only for huntresses, after all. While I do it... Just stay here, and be ready to do the cooking when I'm back." I can't help but smile as she wanders off with a "Hmph". Even despite everything that has happened, this part of her still hasn't changed. Taking another look at the camp, things look fine. Lilith is sleeping very peacefully, without making a single sound. I resist my urge to brush her hair while she sleeps, because I'd rather not disturb her when she's sleeping like that. Now, I guess I should at least gather a bit more firewood... I shake off my sluggishness and stand up, stretching. Lucky that I am used to not getting much sleep, or I would be quite tired now. But when I get up, I realize something that I hadn't previously. While Lilith was sleeping next to me, she eventually must have reached for me, and her hand was resting on the top of my right foot. When I get up, she feels the movement and mumbles something so softly it's more of a whisper. "Umm... R-Rye...?" Lilith slowly sits up, rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand, with her lustrous black hair slightly messed up, her scarlet eyes still slightly unfocused due to have just woken up. "I'm sorry, Lilith, I didn't mean to wake you up." She silently stares at me for a moment, before she understand everything that is happening. She then shakes her head fiercely. "Ah... N-no, don't w-worry about it! I... I have slept enough! I didn't get to stay on guard, after all..." For some reason, she looks down while saying that, as if apologizing. But she really has no reason to do so. Both me and Roselle were used to get little sleep, and we figured out it would be better if Lilith got to sleep all night long. "Don't worry about that. It was both me and Roselle that wanted it to be that way, wasn't it? And it's not like it was harmful for us. We just wanted you to stay safe." "Um... F-fine, then..." Lilith's eyes gleam and she nods, her face a bit flushed at my last words. I pat her on the head, before walking towards the campfire, to check if the fire was still indeed alive. I notice Lilith looking around, as if searching for something. "But... Where is she...?" "Ah, Roselle left to hunt for food a while ago. She should-" My words get cut off when both me and Lilith can hear a faint scream far away. It sounds like Roselle's voice. I immediately turn in the direction the scream came from. "R-Roselle?!" "Y-yes, sounds like her..." I look back at Lilith, exchanging glances with her, and we both nod. She quickly gets up with great dexterity, and we dart off into the forest running together. The scream didn't sound too far away, and after running through the thick woods, we soon see a spot with less trees, and can clearly see Roselle with her back turned to us, holding her sword. Nothing seemed to be immediately wrong... I wonder what has happened? "Is everything alright Roselle?? What happened?" But, once we step closer, I can immediately notice it. Standing a few meters away from Roselle, was a girl with a long brown hair tied to a ponytail and eyes as blue as the sky, wearing green clothes. But, not just a simple girl... While at first glance one could think that she is riding a horse... Actually... Her lower body was the one of a horse. Just like a mythical creature... A centaur?! But that was not the only thing. While the centaur girl looked annoyed by something, not far from her stood another girl. She had a long, white-as-snow hair, icy-blue eyes, and wore a white and blue kimono of sorts. Her skin also had a light bluish color. For some reason, I could almost feel as if some sort of coldness coming from her, permeating the air around her. This girl dressed in a kimono was looking at me with a surprised face, covering her open mouth with one sleeved hand. But, despite everything, what caught most of my attention, was glaring at me with a certain hostility. He was wearing a green shirt made of simple fabric and black pants made of a similar material, a dark brown coriaceous vest with a belt in the same color that diagonally crossed his chest from his left shoulder, together with simple brown boots. His hair was of a dark blond, and he had clear blue eyes. ... No matter how I looked at it, it was a young man, with an age probably around mine. Another human. Of all the things, this was what I least expected. Even if I have figured out there should be other humans, to finally see one... Roselle seems to have ran into quite a group here. Yet, he is glaring at me with intimidating eyes, seemingly filled with suspicion. He must be just as surprised as I am, I guess... Or is just overall wary, given how this place is. But, when I am about to speak up, he quickly draws a dark grey longsword with expertise only one used to handle such a weapon would have, and I finally notice that he also was wearing a sturdy wooden shield. My instincts kick in and I automatically draw my katana in a single, fluid motion, quickly drawing the dagger with my left hand after it, in a reversed grip. "What do you want? If you´re here to kill me or harm people I´ll take care of you." His blue eyes gleamed with determination. Lilith hides behind my back, and I can't help but glare back at him. It's almost funny. The first human that I meet here, and we are already in his situation. The way he holds his weapons - he definitely is an experienced fighter, and his stance tells me that he is ready to attack or counter-attack at any moment. Something tells me, that no matter what I say, he won't back away, nor try to understand. If his first action was this hostile, I doubt he'd be willing to trust me enough to settle this with words only. Not to count the situation Roselle was in. Even though she looked relaxed... Maybe they were trying to ambush and kill her? "... Seems like it can't be helped." I grasp more firmly at my weapons, and keep coldly looking his way, ready to react upon any movement he makes. "Mina, Yukiko." He speaks with a calm, yet also firm voice. If I had to guess, these are the names of his companions. "Please stay back, I´ll handle this." They both look at him and nod, taking a few steps back. If things are already like this... I guess this is a challenge for a one-on-one battle? Even if I'd want to avoid direct conflict, especially with a human... I really have no choice. I can't risk putting Roselle and Lilith on harm's way. I'm not one to refuse such a challenge, especially if I don't know what they could do, if I did... "Lilith, Roselle." I straighten myself, assuming my seemingly calm battle stance. "I´ll take care of him, please keep out of this." Roselle sheathes her sword and crosses her arms, looking to the other side, seemingly annoyed. Yet, by the way she was glancing at me, I could almost tell that she was interested in seeing this. "Fine." Lilith backs away, nodding hesitantly. "I-if that´s what you want Rye... b-but take care.." Wind blew, making the vegetation around us rustle. The tension between me and the other human is so high that I think I can cut it with my blades. And then, I decide to make the first move. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 18, 2017 4:02 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Morbyllan's Story [9/10] Day 11 - Part II Surrounded by the forest, and hearing nothing but the rustle of the leaves on the wind, that also carried a few dry falling leaves, we were facing each other off. The young man's blue eyes seemed to follow my every movement. His stance looked pretty good, I couldn't see any obvious opening. The girls who were his companions, who I presumed were Mina and Yukiko, were watching from behind him, meters away, the same way Roselle and Lilith were watching from behind me. I could see the fire burning in his eyes. Even if he didn't necessarily have killing intent... He had no intention of back away, or of not fighting with everything he had. Things have come to this, after all. And I - have no intention of going easy either. I shift my weight forward, dashing in his direction. He immediately begins to move to the side, lifting his shield to protect himself, and I also notice he tensing the muscles in his right hand, ready for a counter with the sword. ... Exactly as I figured out he would react. My attack is a feint stab using the katana, while I dash diagonally to the right, as to pass by the side of his shield. When I close in, he quickly reacts, lifting his shield to block the stab, and ready to strike back with his sword. However, before my blade touches his shield, I quickly re-work my feet on the ground, shifting my weight, drawing back the katana and spinning while moving to the right. Glancing at his face, I can see a hint of surprise in his blue eyes. He begins to reposition his shield, but I pass by, striking it with my dagger, forcing him to absorb the impact of when my blade slashes by the shield. Forcing a second spin, I take advantage of the momentum to attack with the katana in a horizontal slash, but he manages to stand his ground with the shield, blocking it. ... As planned! As soon as my blade hit his shield, I move my feet on the ground once again, quickly crouching, and ready to go for a stab in his stomach or legs with my dagger. His shield was still held higher than my current position because of the last attack, so now I've created a great opening in his defense. He did well in foreseeing my initial moves, but you must never expect that your enemy won't have a plan to maintain attack- However, while my blade is flying towards his unprotected body I notice something else shining and coming directly in the direction of my face. While he blocked my last attack, he also prepared an attack of his own, a stab with his longsword. I had not seen it - the whole movement was concealed by his shield, and he begins to force it to the side to open passage for the sword. I widen my eyes in surprise, and move my head to the right, just for the blade to pass by the left side of my face, it's sharp edge making a cut. I quickly jump back to the side, putting some distance between us. Blood flows down from my wound, and I glare at him. He swings his sword, to clean my blood from it's blade. His counters are far more excellent than I could have predicted. Was not my reaction time this good... I wipe the blood away from my face with the back of my hand, and this time, he is the one who charges for me. He lunges with a stab, and I quickly side-step his attack while parrying his blade with my dagger. I chain my movements and attack with the katana, but he blocks it with his shield while taking a step back. I attack with the dagger, but my slash is blocked. I immediately attack again with the katana, and quickly spin the dagger in my hand to attack once again, and chain one more katana attack, trying to suppress him under my numerous attacks. He blocks all of them while stepping back, to absorb less impact. Once my last attack is blocked, he moves his shield aside and attacks with the sword. In a effort, I manage to parry his attack by attempting to attack him once again with the katana, sparks flying as my blade meets with his. However, he is the one who is keeping me under pressure this time, beginning to chain his swords attacks with one another, and I am forced to retreat while I block and parry his attacks, having to use all of my concentration. Damn... He really is good...! I parry one sword attack, dodge a shield bash, step back to dodge a slash and parry another using both of my weapons - then I suddenly hit a tree with my backs Shit! He has driven me into a corner, and I hadn't noticed it...!! My eyes widen, and I think I can notice a small smile of satisfaction in his face. He attacks heavily with his sword, but I roll to the side and under his attack, his blade getting stuck into the tree. He underestimated me, just like I did with him before... Then, a chance! When I stop rolling and get to my knees, he is struggling to retrieve his sword. This... Will have to do! I run for him and leap trying for a powerful up-to-down attack with both the wakizashi and the katana... However, his reaction time is still quite good, and to counter my attack, he not only blocks my attacks, but he actually bashes with his shield to block them. His shield ends hitting my left hand, and at the same time the impact makes me back away, it sends my dagger flying away. I grit my teeth and hold the katana with both hands, and dash for him again, attacking with all the speed I can put into my weapon. One, two, three, four, five, six times he blocks my attacks, which force him to move around, but at my seventh, he seems to be a bit wore out, and my slash from the right to the left gets his guard wide open, his shield held too down to protect him, and also gets a cut on his right arm. I go for one last vertical attack... However, before my blade sinks into his flesh, it meets the steel of his own sword, he having retrieved it into the last second and blocking my attack. Looking at his face, his expression looks tense, strained from the battle, as much as mine must look. With our blades clashing to no avail, I notice he about to try to hit me with his shield, and I jump back, putting some distance on between us. He straightens himself, seemingly tired, but assuming once again a battle stance. I do the same, gripping my katana harder. This tension.. I can tell that this whole thing is far from over. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day 11 - Part III Breathing heavily, I adjust my grip on the sword, while watching my enemy. He seems to be just as exhausted as I am, but he doesn't show any intention of stopping or hesitation. But I don't intend to back down either. This can be bad, though... I still haven't retrieved my dagger, which is sticked blade first to the ground a few meters behind him... If only I can retrieve it... While I am thoughful, he charges at me. I pretend to prepare myself to block his attack, but when he closes in for a diagonal slash with his longsword, I drop my stance, and dodge his attack, while dashing past him as fast as I could. He wasn't expecting for that, and with the corner of my eye, I can see a hint of surprise in his face. However, he reacts very quickly, trying to hit me with his shield. I wasn't quite expecting for such a quick reaction, and I clench my teeth while I kick the ground to propel myself faster, and his attack misses, even if passing by dangerously close. Damn, he almost got me there, I really can't let my guard down. Still, I manage to get to my dagger, quickly grasping at it's hilt while passing by and turning quickly. I allow myself a "inner sigh" of relief, now that I've got both weapons again. By looking at my enemy, he almost looks a bit annoyed to see that I've got both of my weapons again. ... And I also see something else that is definitely in my favor. I allow myself to give a half smile, and charge at him. I strike with my sword and he blocks with his shield, but before he even has time to think of counter-attacking, I chain another attack with my dagger, and I keep attacking as fast as I can, gaining terrain little by little. The sound of the fierce river grows louder and louder, and when he finally realizes it and look back, there is little distance between him and it. I notice his surprise, and almost desperation, and can't help but smile. He is definitely a great warrior, a worthy enemy. But I couldn't allow myself to lose... Nor to back down now. Either by my blades or because of the river and the waterfall - this ends now! I lunge at him, as fast as I can, and stab with both of my weapons, putting all the strength I have got left into both of my arms - an attack strong enough to push him back, or finish him off. However, he hurriedly blocks my attack with his shield, slightly deflecting my blades to the right, and pushes with all his might to keep me away, pretty much throwing me to the side. Still, from the impact, I can see that he loses his balance, and falls into the river. But, I panic when I notice that, thanks to his last effort to defend himself, he did push me to the side far enough for me to end falling into the fast-flowing waters as well. No, damn!! The water engulfs me, and begins to pull me along with the current, too strong for me to fight back. I try to swim and fight against it, but I am easily overwhelmed. I gasp, while looking at Roselle and Lilith. Their faces are horrified, and Roselle begins to move my way, stretching her hand, but so slow she almost seems to be in slow motion. Damn... This was too stupid, after all... I'm sorry, you two. I really... Can't do anything?! Immense dread fills me, at the last moments, when I suddenly feel myself light, as the water pulls me down, and I fall from the waterfall. The sensation... Is just too unreal, unimaginable. I seem to be falling endlessly, when suddenly, I hit the water underneath, being engulfed once again. I quickly lose my orientation, rolling and being thrown around by an ridiculously powerful force. I begin to run out of breath, and feel desperate when I lose the sense of direction... While swirling, I manage to see a faint glow of light, coming definitely from the surface. I struggle with all my might, and manage to propel myself up. After I break through it, I notice that I'm close to a border, and quickly stick first my katana, and then my dagger on the ground, to help pulling myself out, and to support myself. I cough and spill a lot of water, still feeling a bit light-headed and confused from what has just happened. Damn, I don't know if I am lucky for surviving this fall, or unlucky because all of this happened. However, I can hear sounds nearby, and, when I look up, I see my oponent. He... Survived as well?! I try to position myself in a somewhat-battle-ish stance, while he does the same, and we stare each other. No, crap... I'm definitely not in the conditions of fighting now, full of cuts and bruises from the battle and the fall... "Wait! Let´s stop this fight for now, we have a even more serious problem now." I was wearing a troubled expression, but I almost gasp out of surprise when he calls out for me, relaxing his stance a bit. Looking at his eyes, it does not seems like he is lying. He could be trying to fool me, but... I don't think he is that kind of person, judging from his actions from earlier. And he is just as wore out as I am, it seems. So, rather than suspicious, I feel very reliefed, and relax as well. "Yeah, it's probably the right thing to do now." Ignoring the cuts on my arms and chest that I seem to have inflicted upon myself while falling down, to try to pretend they're not a problem, I sheathe my weapons, and he does the same. Now that this seems to be settled, I take a look at our surroundings. It seemed to be a dense and dark forest, with very tall trees, and that also felt almost unnaturally silent. This forest... It feels strange, for some reason. I have already felt something similar... A bad feeling. He was definitely right when he said that we have got a bigger problem... I wonder, how much of this place has he seen already, and does he know anything that I don't? Well, I think that such things will have to wait. He turns back at me, looking extremely serious. "Don´t get me wrong, I don´t trust you, but the best option would be to work together for now." I ponder everything he has said, and the current situation for a bit... It can't be helped, I think we will have to work together, after all. "Fine. But I don´t trust you either, we will only work together til we find our companions." "Ok." "Do you have any idea on where we are?" "Not really." He shakes his head. Then, we seem to be in the same position, after all. He looks up to the cliff. "But climbing is not an option, it's far too steeply." He definitely is right. What would be the best thing to do, then... I look around, but, as I don't see anything of note, I think that avoiding the river will have to do. I point the way opposite to the river. "I think we should go this way. That way, we don't need to cross the river again, and we will probably find a way back up." He looks to the direction I've pointed to, pondering for a while, before seeming to give up. "Sounds plausible. Fine, let's try it." Anxious to find Roselle and Lilith again, and to get out of this place, I wander into the thick forest together with the suspicious man, who was my enemy moments ago. Back to the girls: "L-leon, he... he..." Yukiko covered her eyes with her hands and her head was leant against Minas shoulder. "I know..." said Mina with a calm yet sad voice and a sad expression on her face. " Rye! Please let go Roselle, I have to save Rye!" "It´s too late Lilith! Don´t do anything reckless now!" Lilith looked with teary eyes to the ground. "That´s all your fault!" said Roselle pointing at Mina and Yukiko. "Our fault? Seems like you got something wrong here, it´s all your fault!" she said with a small tear in the corner of one of her eyes. While Roselle and Mina were arguing Lilith and Yukiko looked down the cliff fruitless trying to hold their tears back. But than both notice something, it was difficult to spot but two guises came out of the river. "Could it be..." said both, Lilith and Yukiko at the same time. "What did you say?" "I think you understood just fine." Lilith and Yukiko turned around. "Wait, look at that..." both got ignored by Mina and Roselle. "Stop it! Roselle and Mina stopped arguing and looked surprised at Lilith and Yukiko, both blushed a bit because of their own reaction. "L-look there." she said pointing at the two guises. Mina and Roselle came closer to see for themselves. "They came out of the water, I´m sure it´s them! So Leon was fine." she said smiling relived. "And Rye too!" Then they saw how the two guises entered the forest. "This is bad." The other three looked quizzical at Roselle. "This forest is a really dangerous territory, this could get ugly." Everyone thought about a solution, after some time Lilith had an idea. "M-maybe we should work together to find them if it´s this dangerous. W-we have the same goal after all." "Working together with her?" she pointed at Roselle "That will never happen!" "Seems like we can at least agree once!" she said looking kinda pissed at Mina. "P-please stop that already! W-we have to find Leon and your friend, please just put your differences aside for that. I´m sure you want to find them as fast as possible too." Roselles and Minas faces got a bit red as they thought about that. "I-i guess we have no other choice than." "Y-yeah, seems like we have to deal with it for now." After saying that this new group finally started to take action. "T-thank you for your help." said Lilith to Yukiko. "No problem, we came up with it together after all." said Yukiko with a friendly smile. "I´m Lilith, n-nice to meet you." "I´m Yukiko, nice to meet you too." Both smiled at each other while still following Mina and Roselle that walked ahead. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day 11 - Part IV The forest around us was silent. Soundless to the point that it was even disturbing. Somehow, it was incredibly dark under the cover of the tall trees, so dark that I couldn't even tell properly what time of the day it was. Walking close by, was my former enemy, and temporary ally, whose name I still don't know. We had been wandering the forest for quite a while now. The scenery didn't change much, and neither did my feeling of uneasiness. I just felt like there was something wrong in this place, even if I couldn't place this feeling. But this is not the only reason why I feel uneasy. It's also because neither of us have spoken a single word since we departed. He doesn't trust me, I can see it. And I can't allow myself to trust him either. Still, the situation wasn't changing, even after all this walking, the landscape was still the same. I sigh out of frustration. "We don't seem to be getting anywhere..." He seems a bit surprised at first, for I suddenly breaking the silence, but he nods, before proceeding to reply "Yeah. And this forest is strange, too." I nod. Indeed, such a thing isn't normal, for a forest to be like this... It's just strange. Too silent, dark and without any sign of life. "Yes, I don't like it either... It doesn't look right." While we were walking along some sort of path which had less vegetation and trees, my "partner" suddenly stops walking, staring at something in the middle of the vegetation. "What is the matter?" He looks intrigued for some reason, and crouches by the bushes, examining the leaves, grass and the nearby trees, pondering for a bit, before answering. "Could this be... Yes, a trail! Something has passed by here recently." I try to follow his eyes, and I take a while staring at the foliage before I can understand why he said so. A few branches appear to be broken, and there are marks of pressure on the grass. His tracking skill is amazing, I would never have noticed that... But is this useful, or not at all? I hide away my amazement before proceeding. "It certainly looks like such... Do you have any idea on what made it?" He shakes his head. "I can't tell that much just from this, but... It is a bit strange, it moves almost randomly, so I don't even know if it moved on four or two legs, or if it had legs. And it looks like it was more than only one thing, too." I look at the faint hints that something moved by that I can notice, trying to confirm his affirmation, and it indeed seems a bit random. Sometimes, there are marks on the ground, sometimes, there are none on the ground, but sometimes there are marks on the trees... That, and also what I can't detect with my poor skills. "Now that you have said it, it looks very strange. Just like the rest of this forest." He gets up, looking in the direction the trail runs, as if trying to see something far away, before he seems to sigh, and nods. "Yeah. Well, maybe we can follow this and hope that it takes us away from here." I cross my arms while pondering about what he has just said. Should we avoid this trail, and whatever has made it, or follow it, and hope that it can perhaps get us away from here?... I can't decide on which option may turn out worse. But, still, I think it would be safer to just avoid it, because whatever made it had a very higher probability of wanting to kill us, eat us - or worse - than actually leading us to safety. To a dark and damp lair of sorts, at the very best, I guess. "There is no safe choice, but... Maybe if we-" When I was going to voice my thoughts, we both stop and turn to look in the direction that the trail lead, when we hear a soft rustling of leaves. "Did you hear that?" "Yes, something seems to be hiding.." While we both waited, with our hands on our weapons, suddenly, we hear a high pitched cry of sorts coming from far away, which makes we quickly draw our weapons. It sounded very unnatural, and like something I couldn't quite place... It sounded like a animal in pain, or like laughter, or akin to the howl of a wolf, or even a crying baby... "Just what... Have you ever heard that kind of cry?" "No, actually, I was going to ask you the same thing." Tense, we both looked around, scanning the area, until, finally, we noted a slight movement behind a tree nearby. "There!" We both shouted at once, and, suddenly, a big dark figure dashed out of there, moving insanely fast through the forest. It was so fast that I could barely register any detail of it, seeming like a blur of rapid-moving darkness. It was... Spying us? Or hiding? Either way, if it didn't attack right away, and ran... I think we can maybe have a chance if we ran after it, to either find a way out, or at least to find someone that knows a way out. We exchanged glances, and, looking at him, it seemed like he was thinking almost the same thing. We nodded at the same time, and quickly began to ran in pursue of the thing that could be either our salvation - or our doom. Back to the group of girls... "... Here. Just like I said, there is a passage that will lead us down to that dark forest. It is an old mine, and a path that few use nowadays, so it should be safe." said Roselle, when the four were standing next to the vine-covered rocky wall of a small stone mountain in the middle of the forest. "Ooh, nice!!" "Yes, very!... But, is it really there...?" "Now that you have said... I can't see it..." While Yukiko and Lilith looked surprised, trying to spot the said passage, Mina didn't seem impressed, with her arms crossed, and was actually showing a displeased face. "All I see is stone. I should have known it, someone like you would never-" however, when Roselle smiles, and steps forth, unsheathing her sword, Mina almost reaches for her bow in instinct, but Roselle moves in the way of the wall, and makes several quick slashes at the vines. The cut vines fall down to the ground forming a small pile... Just to reveal the entrance of some sort of tunnel, that looked like an old mine, with rotting and broken wood pieces on the floor, and wooden frames to sustain it. "Ah! It really is! Isn't it great, Lilith??" Yukiko smiles and looks at Lilith, which smiles for her as well. "U-un, it is! Now we are closer to finding them!" While Lilith and Yukiko giggled happily, Mina widens her eyes in surprise. "W-what?? But... H-how would you know something like this..." Roselle gives a satisfied smirk, while sheathing her blade. "Kufufu... Of course a good warrior such as I would know the forests where I travel and hunt at." Mina clenches her fists. "What... What exactly do you mean by that??" Roselle smiles and starts to walk towards the entrance. "I don't know, does it means something? Anyway, let's go in! We shouldn't stand around talking and wasting time... Hahaha~" leaving her mockery laugh behind, Roselle wanders inside, pleased by teasing Mina, who has fire burning in her eyes out of fury. "Grr, that woman irritates me so much... !!" still angry, Mina follows after Roselle. Lilith and Yukiko were just watching, with blank expressions in their faces. "T-they really don't get along, do they..." "Yes, they don't..." "Ah, aren't you two coming?" Mina seems to notice that they have had stayed behind, and had called out "A-ah, yes, right away!" both Yukiko and Lilith say at once, and hurry inside of the tunnel, after Roselle and Mina. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day 11 - Part V I kept walking through the forest alongside with my former enemy, still with weapons drawn, until we eventually reached some sort of glade that had tall grass obstructing our way. We pushed the grass away, wary of being jumped on by something. As we proceeded, I felt that I had stepped upon something, and heard a cracking sound. Looking down, what I could see were... Bones?! Not just one or two, but many bones. Far too many to be from the same creature... Just far too many bones, in a way it felt unnatural and got me a bad feeling. My 'partner' also looked a bit concerned about it. "This can´t be good, we should better be on guard now." "You´re right. That´s definitely a far too unusual sighting to ignore it." I could just agree with him, as he took the lead. I tried my best not to think too deeply about the bones, but they were all over the floor. A dead forest, with this many bones scattered around... Just what the hell could have happened around here? Is this some sort of ancient battleground, and we are stepping on the remains of the fallen in battle? No, there would be at least a few rusty weapons or armor laying around... Just what is this place? Swallowing our uneasiness and proceeding, we eventually got to a wide and large area, which had stones covered with runes or some kind of sign, along with some kind of altar on the center of it. That, on top of the altar...? We both sheathed our weapons again, but while my companion was intrigued by the eerie signs, I approached the altar - and then, my suspicion was confirmed. A book with a dark leather cover was sitting on top of the altar. I reached to take it, hesitant at first, fearing that it could trigger any kind of trap, but in the end I still took it. Opening the book, I was greeted with a very strange writing... That I somehow still understood perfectly. But that wasn't the fact which concerned me. There was something else much more important in the book's content. It spoke about some kind of ritual, that, if perfomed correctly, could offer eternal life to the one who performed it, as long as a immense life force was supplied for it. I began to associate everything I had seen so far in my mind, and finally I reached a plausible conclusion, widening my eyes with surprise. It can't be true... If these symbols are- "This is definitely blood!" When my companion states that, I know that I was right. I just decide to call for him, as it would be easier if he just read it with his own eyes. "That would explain quite something, take a look at this book I found on the altar" He read with attention, and I could notice that he appeared to be a bit surprised with it's content, just as I was. "What do you think?" "It seems like someone performed this ritual and probably used the life force of the forest." I nodded, satisfied and frustrated at the same time, because I didn't want to believe that I was right. "So you came to the same conclusion as me." "Here, take a look at the formula." I looked over at what he had shown me, a bit curious on what he had found out. It seemed to be some sort of magical formula, and a listing of ingredients and steps to be made for the ritual... But, still, it didn't feel right. No matter how much I looked at it, even if I'm definitely not any kind of expert or mage, it looked imcomplete. "It seems kinda incomplete." "Yeah, I thought the same." "So, you already figured out the reason for our suffering." "What..." I was about to ask him what would be the best thing to do, when, suddenly, a surprisingly cute female voice cut through the air, surprising both of us, making us turn in the direction of the voice. Looking at it, I saw a skeleton. The catch is - it wasn't just a skeleton laying on the grond... It was standing right there, in front of us, just like if it was a living being. I try to stay calm, not knowing for sure what to do. "What do you mean by that?" "I said that this incomplete formula was our doom. We performed the ritual like it's mentioned in that book." The skeleton pointed at the book, and I wasn't liking at all the direction that this conversation was heading to. Especially if she phrase it that way, could it be that... "Like you already suggested, that's the reason why the forest is in this shape, we gained eternal life through offering it's life force for the ritual." She is referring not only to herself, but to a group... They?! Damn, it can't be true... She is trying to intimidate us... "But the formula was incomplete, while our minds are immortal, our bodies continued to age, even to the point our flesh began to rot away! Do you know how it feels to witness your own decay while still being alive?" She began openly gesticulating, and her voice sounded angrier and angrier, to the point I thought she was about to attack us, until she calmed down a bit, and I could almost hear a faint, whispering, and insane chuckle. "But it's a good thing you're here, now we can try our new plan! We will take over your bodies through another ritual, and we'll be "really" alive once again!" Hell, I knew it would come to this! I draw my blades as fast as I'm able to, and my partner had reacted as fast as I had. I stared menacingly at her, not willing at all to allow her to do as she pleases. "You don't really think we will let you, do you?" Now, I know this is pretty much impossible, but if skeletons are able to smile - she was definitely smirking at us. "Well... It's not like we need your permission." In perfect timing, as she finished speaking, I could feel the ground shaking slightly, and, suddenly, a skeletal hand reached out for the surface through it... Followed by countless others, a few still had flesh, others were only clean bones, but, still... There were so many that it was ridiculous. "New bodies, new bodies!" A maddening and creepy chanting of the "dead" began resounding, as they crawled up, and, surprised as we are, we can barely do a thing before we find ourselves ridiculously outnumbered, and surrounded by undead. Damn, what is this... Are we outnumbered a-hundred-to-one or something like that?! My partner and I stood back to back, in the middle of the shambling and murderous undead. I found my hands to be shaking slightly, and I lip my bit out of frustration, so hard that it bled. My companion looked just as desperate as I did. Crap, just, what the hell are we supposed to do?! Back to the girls: "We´ve been walking for quite a while now, do you even know where we´re going?" "Shut up! I´m an experienced huntress after all, there´s no doubt that this direction is correct." Lilith looked at Yukiko who was walking next to her, she looked kind of worried. "I-is something wrong?" Yukiko was ripped out of her thoughts and looked at Lilith. "No, it´s just... I´m a bit worried about Leon, I hope he´s alright." "I-i know how you feel, I´m worried about Rye." now Lilith looked a bit down. "D-don´t worry, I´m sure they´re both fine. They´re strong after all, aren´t they?" she said smiling. "Y-yeah, thank you." said Lilith smiling a bit relieved. "So, we finally reached the exit. Make sure to be careful..." Before Roselle who faced the others could end her sentence Mina shot an arrow that closely passed by Roselles head. "You!" she said ready to draw her sword. "Maybe you should first look behind you." Reluctant Roselle turned around, behind her was a snake, killed by Minas arrow. "That´s a poisonous snake, "oh great huntress". Don´t tell me you haven´t noticed it?" said Mina with a mocking smile. Now Mina took the lead and left the irritated Roselle behind. Roselle began to clench her fists and looked really angry. "This damn...." ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day 11 - Part VI The eerie chanting still continued, as even more undead seemed to be crawling out of the ground, and joining the group surrounding us. I was definitely nervous, even if I try to stay calm at most times. This is a nightmarish situation. Can we even kill ones said to have eternal lifes, even if we try?! As if it was not enough, a hysterical laughter could be also heard, without doubt from the skeleton girl that was speaking with us before. I unconsciously made a wild and furious expression, because I definitely felt like killing, or, at least, trying to kill that girl. I try to control myself, and look for my companion. There was little breathing room between us and the dead, but, if we were going to have time to talk, it was going to be now. "Crap, they're too many, it's impossible... Do you have any kind of plan?!" "Not really... But I for sure am not going down without a fight!" He looked like he was about to say something else, but one of the undead suddenly dashed forth for him. Quickly, he put up his shield, and bashed against the skeleton's head. I could even hear a sickly cracking sound, but it still stood against him. Not allowing himself to be surprised, he immediately thrust his sword at the thing right away, piercing the decaying flesh that it still had at it's belly. "Let's just try to cut our way through them, and then flee into the forest!" I nodded for him, as one undead also charged for me. As it tried to grab me, I ducked under it's arms, and slashed at it with both of my swords at the same time, in different directions. The thing shambled back, and I immediately chained a spinning attack with my katana, together with a slash with the dagger, and then thrust both of them at it's chest, before kicking it back against it's "friends". ... They are not that tough! If we keep it up, we can do it- But I felt relieved too soon. It was only now that I realized it, the skeleton that was pierced by my companion's blade on the belly, kept moving, and began to force even more of the sword inside of it, trying to reach for him. "What the... They don't die?!" He bashed the thing again with his shield, and pulled the sword out of it. Still, the thing got back to moving right away. "What?! D-don't mess with me!" ... But it definitely wasn't a joke. The one I had just "killed" slowly begins to lift itself back again, and I think I can even hear a clacking sound that sounds like some sort of laugh. Even if we were both feeling confident and relieved for a moment, we are beginning to fall into despair. My partner was still valiantly fighting with the ones that began to attack him from all sides, and as three came for me at once, I, honestly, wondered if it wouldn't be just better to give up... ... No. Just, what the hell are you thinking, Rye, you fool?! What about them, what about Roselle and Lilith, would I really just die like this... make Roselle sad, make Lilith cry...? ... Not a chance. As they closed in to grab, slash and bite at me, I widened my eyes, with a renewed fury burning inside of me. In a swift movement, I took a step forward while lowering myself, and pivoted with my foot, spinning to deliver a passing attack at two of them. As their attack hit thin air, I stood behind them, and reversed my grip on my weapons, and immediately attack again from behind them in a flurry. In my rage, I kept slashing at them - I chopped off one's arm, I rammed into one sending it to the ground and then stomping onto it heavily, I dodged under two more that charged at me, and sliced the frail bones in half with my sharp blades, before dodging and countering three more attacks, bringing down all of the attackers. But they just kept coming. They just kept moving. I was beginning to get tired and frustrated. No matter how badly I had damaged them, they just re-assembled and reanimated after a while, and then came after me again. I tried to rush forth, slashing my way through the enemies, but after dodging one attack, thrusting the dagger onto the skull of one, and slashing in half another one, I found myself retreating again while parrying attacks, breathing heavily. Looking back at my partner, he had been bashing, slashing and hacking at his enemies, but he also seemed to be getting worn out. He tried to charge through the enemy lines as well, I could only praise his strength mentally when he bashed away three skeletons at once with his shield, and began to advance while attacking with his sword. However, soon, a skeleton attacked from behind him, grappling at him. He made an angry expression, and elbowed the thing, that released him, before he nearly slashed it in half with the sword. But, that was enough to disrupt his charge, and enemies began to flood and charge against him, forcing him to quickly retreat. Soon, we were both almost at our starting positions. I was bleeding from scratches I had got, my body felt heavy from the effort I had done, and judging from the pain and the blood, it seems I also had received a rather nasty cut at my stomach that I didn't even remember getting. ... If we don't do anything... We are going to die. Unavoidably, these desperate thoughts have crossed my mind. It seemed that I wasn't the only one that was beginning to feel that this situation was hopeless, yet, my partner was indeed serious about not giving up, and he kept attacking against the ones that came for him. It was only then that I suddenly realized something. Damn, I didn't want it to come to this... I don't expect him to trust me that much, but it's not like we have much choice. "AHAhahahaha~! Why do you still fight?! It's useless! Just give in, we promise it, it won't be that bad!" From somewhere beyond the the undead hordes, the girl who seemed to be their leader spoke again. Yet, all I didn't even pay much attention to her. Instead, I made three quick slashes at the enemy in front of me, and then kicked him away. "Hey, listen! I have got a plan." We were back-to-back again, after he had dodged an enemy's attack and bashed him away. He sounds a bit surprised, and looks tired, but still calls for me. "You have one?! What is it? We don't really have much time to discuss, so..." I understood that he urged me to proceed, and I did so. "Look, I know that you don't trust me, I don't really trust you either... But it's not like we have a choice here - if this keeps up, we will die. Like things are, we don't even have a chance to charge individually through their lines, without backup it is impossible..." I had concluded this after observing how we often got overwhelmed and attack from all sides when trying to charge, and had to fall back again. He seemed to understand where I wanted to get to. "Then, you are suggesting that we... Work together?" I nodded. "Yes. You can break through their lines with your charge, and take on many enemies at once with your shield and your strength, but... In the end, they begin to surround you, and you have to struggle and retreat. I don't make it that far, but I can keep pressure at enemies all around, before getting tired and overwhelmed. So if we go together..." "... We can push through their lines, and maybe get away." I couldn't help but smile, seeing that he had really understood it. He seemed a bit bothered by the idea, but I think I saw a slightly relieved smile in his face as well. "You are right. Even if your plan isn't flawless, it's the best we have got..." "Yeah, it would be all or nothing, I guess." He smiles at my remark, and takes a better stance behind the shield. "Well, it's pathetic to give up on something without even trying, right? I say let's go, and let's show these beasts how we humans do things." I grin, and move to his side, while parrying and slashing at one enemy that came forth, and say playfully to him. "Well, then let's make sure that this works. Just don't screw everything up, you." "What are you talking about? I was actually just about to tell you the same thing." I can't help but grin at his answer, just as playful as mine. Then, I could see that he positioned himself better, and, as a skeleton approached, we began to readen ourselves. "3..." Calm and focused, we waited for the right moment. "2..." Three skeletons were beginning to get dangerously close, and two more were almost at our position, coming from our flanks. "1..." They were within a meter of distance. "Now!" That said, I quickly spin with my blades, bringing down both skeletons that came from the sides, and my partner charges forth, deflecting the attacks meant to hit him, and quickly bringing down the three skeletons, before proceeding to keep charging forward, with me following closely after him. Back to the girls: The group had been wandering the forest for quite a while now, and, again, Mina and Roselle were leading the way, with Lilith and Yukiko following closely behind. Lilith was a bit intimidated, hiding half of herself behind Yukiko. "S-scary... This forest is strange..." Yukiko nodded for Lilith "You are right Lilith, it is... Dead. Have you ever seen this before, Mina??" Mina shook her head. "Not really. You two are right, it isn't right. Hadn't you said anything about it being dangerous before, "oh great huntress"? Don't you know anything?" Mina asked for Roselle with a sarcastic smile, Roselle responded with a grin. "Actually, for your information, I do. This forest was once just like any other forest, lively and brimming with life. And then, one day, a devastating storm roared for a whole day, and once it was over, so was the life in this forest. No one really comes here since then, and those who come, disappear. That's pretty much it." "Then it is really strange... B-but, that storm you talked about, does anyone know what was it??" Roselle just shrugged her shoulders. "If someone does, not that I know of." Yukiko covered her mouth with her sleeved hand while looking around worriedly "But this is bad, isn't it? If people disappear, then there must be something really bad here..." Everyone only truly realized how dangerous the situation could be after Yukiko's statement, and everyone stopped for a second, only the soft howl of the wind could be heard. "... A-anyway, I think we should get moving. The sooner we find them and get out of here, the better." They all nodded silently, and began to move, when Roselle suddenly stopped. "Wait... Don't you hear that?" the others stopped with quizzical looks on their faces "Huh? Not really..." "I'm afraid I can't hear anything too unusual either." Mina sighed, and thought that Roselle just wanted to mess with her again "Fine, Roselle, I know that we don't get along, but now we have more important things-" "T-that's not it, b-baka! I can really hear something, like a faint whispering along with the wind, and something moving in the earth..." Realizing that Roselle was indeed serious, they all stopped what they were doing, and paid attention to listening. They all shivered when they indeed were able to hear it, something like a very soft and eerie chanting. Lilith hugged Yukiko tightly, and Mina had to resist her urge to draw her bow. "What is that... chanting?" Even Roselle felt intimidated, now that she could listen to it properly. "Tsk, what the hell... This doesn't feels right. We should move and try to find them, the quicker the better!" Mina just nodded for Roselle, and they began to hurry... Just until they noticed that the ground seemed to be moving and changing a few meters ahead of them. "Great, now what...?" And, once a skeletal hand reached out of the ground, they knew that things just were about to get bad. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ -- Continued in next post -- |
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Morbyllan's Story [10/10] Day 11 - Part VII We kept struggling with the waves of undeads to push forward, and force open a way for us to escape. I was busy guarding our sides, while my partner was keeping his charge forward, breaking through the lines of enemies. Two skeletons leaped at him, trying to hit him and block our path, just to be brought down by him with a mighty shield bash. At the same time, a skeleton suddenly leaped from our flanks, and yet, I saw his attack coming with the corner of my eye, and I sidestepped and pivotted with ease, while attacking with my sword, and severing it's head from it's body. Still, even if we were keeping our charge valiantly, the number of enemies never seemed to decrease; as they kept standing up and re-assembling, no matter how many times we brought them down. But, even if it still seems hopeless... The plan seems to be working so far, we can't give up, no matter what! Just... Just a little more! I spin, dodging the attack of another skeleton, and slashing twice at it in a swift movement, to bring it down, when suddenly, by paying attention to my surrounding again, I can notice that the number of skeletons ahead of us seem to be diminishing. Just as I notice this, the voice of the girl resounds again, sounding almost irritated. "Unacceptable! Don't let them get away, but be careful, we need them alive to take over their bodies!" I can't help but grin a little at her remark, even if the enemies began to attack with renewed strength after it. We were really beginning to escape their clutches, then. I look at my partner, and he definitely seems to have noticed it as well, as he looks back at me. "We nearly made it!" "Not bad, but don't let your guard down, now!" "As if!" He grins at my playful remark, and we're both definitely feeling more at ease, despite everything. We could escape, we could definitely fight off this nightmare, and survive past it, even if everything seemed to be useless and lost... However, both of our hopes are shattered, when I can see a hulking shadow walking along with the lines of skeletons. It was also a skeleton - but it was twice the size of the other ones, if not bigger. It looked horrifying with it's bits of decaying flesh and muscle still sticking to it's structure, and it even appeared to be smirking creepily at us, even if I was not sure if that was just my imagination, or if the last bits of flesh on it's face were indeed showing us it's true expressions. I didn't even dare to take my eyes off of the thing, as I gave voice to my thoughts. "Damn, that's quite a big one!" My partner seemed to be just as surprised as I was, and he just nodded for me, even if he didn't seem to be distracted by the giant skeleton to the point of forgetting to keep up with the charge. I quickly noticed the skeletons still attacking, and followed his lead. While I was finding myself unable of coming up with a plan, my partner spoke up again, looking back at me. "I have an idea how to get past this thing, but I need your help." He... He was indeed thinking of a plan, then? Well, I hope that he has managed to come up with something good. I just have to trust him now. "Fine. What is your plan?" "Do you remember your attack before we fell inside the river?" "You mean this jump?" It took me a while for to remember what he was talking about, but then, I realized what attack he meant. "Exactly! I want you to jump and pierce your blades inside it's chest. Before that, I'll draw it's attention and attack its legs to weaken its stance. The impact of your attack in combination with your weight should be enough to bring him down!" I glanced at him, then at the giant skeleton, while considering what he had just said. He really thinks of some strange strategies, doesn't him... I wouldn't ever think of such a plan, but I think it's definitely worth a try. I couldn't help but smile. "You really are one strange guy. Fine, let's bring the big guy down!" He smiled back, and then he focused, and rushed ahead with renewed strength, ramming through the lines of "common" skeletons, bringing them down and pushing them aside, until he was before the big one. I began to follow him, dodging attacks and delivering counter-attacks at the skeletons that were beginning to stand up and try to block my way, while my partner began to fight with the big one. The giant skeleton almost grabs him, being surprisingly fast, however, he dodges it, and adjusts his stance again. I sigh out of relief when he seems to be managing to handle it, and focus on getting past the remaining few skeletons. Two last skeletons came at me from the front, and I lowered myself, reversing the grip on my blades, and delivering a passing slash at them, bringing both down at once, and being able to see my partner standing there, before the giant, who seemed to be completely foccused on him, reaching out for him again. I couldn't help but grin, and then I kicked the ground with all my might, propelling myself onto the air. When the skeleton finally noticed me, it was too late for him to try to stop me. "You should pay more attention to your front, it's wide open!!" That said, I collide onto him, burying both of blades deeply onto him chest, at the same time I can notice my partner spinning for more force, and ramming his shield onto the thing's left leg. With the almost perfect timing of our attacks, the skeleton falls down, with a heavy thud, and causing a great impact on the ground. I work to pull my blade's off it's 'carcass', and stand up, satisfied at what how perfectly the plan went. "Nice! Let's get away from here!" "No need to tell me that." I jump down from the enormous body of the thing, and follow my partner as we hurry away from the hordes of skeletons and into the forest. We soon loose sigh of the skeletons pursuing us, but still, we keep running, until we pass by what seemed to be some sort of semi-concealed room created by fallen trees. "Wait, we should hide in this for a while and rest a bit. We're both pretty much exhausted and beaten up after all." I frown at his suggestion at first, looking to the forest around us, and back at him, before I finally take notice again at how much my body hurts - all over, and sigh, agreeing with him. "Ok, we really should rest a bit for now." We both settle inside of the primitive 'room', sitting down. We are silent for quite a while, and I just struggle to keep conscious, enjoying this opportunity to rest, even if I was a bit reluctant at first. Once my tiredness fades away, however, I noticed it again - we were just as silent as before. Hell, not this kind of awkward silence again. I uncomfortably look around, scratching the back of my head, while he seemed to be uncomfortable as well, before I think of a valid topic for us to talk about. "Have you figured out something we could do against these guys?" "Not yet, do you have an idea?" I hadn't really given it thought, so I look up while pondering... If they don't die no matter how bad their bodies get damaged, and yet, their bodies rot away because they arent "alive" anymore, at least not in the usual way... There must be a catch. I've heard something about a healthy soul consisting of a healthy body and a healthy mind... If we take the body away, it would still need a recipient to exist, and, thus... Maybe, I guess 'tis better than nothing. "Maybe there is something like a key object they needed for the ritual, something that has to be safe to keep them alive." He ponders it for a moment. "Sounds like this is our best option for now, let's go with that. But nice to know you also don't intend on running away from this." He smiles challengingly for me, and I can't help but return with a smile of the same kind. "No chance I would be a coward like that and let these undead do as they please. They have to be stopped to avoid danger for others as well." ... And there's no way I'd allow for such a dangerous existence like these thing to exist in the same place where Lilith and Roselle live. What would I do if, in the future, one of the two got somehow... taken away by these things? I wouldn't ever forgive myself. My thoughts caused me to look serious again, and focus on the "task" ahead of us. "But this isn't a matter to be taken lightly, we have to think about what this object is and where it could be, otherwise we're dead. I think this will be our only chance." "I know, we have to be careful and sure about this or it's all over." He also looked serious again, and began to think deeply about what it could be, while I tried to consider it as well. I stop concentrating when I notice that he seems to have thought of something. "No, that would be far to much of a cliché..." "Sounds like you figured something out, what is your idea?" "Well, I'm not sure if it's anywhere near the truth, but the book wasa the only thing we saw there that could hold some kind of magical power. So maybe if we destroy it they'll die as well." I cross my arms, thinking. The book... It sounds plausible for sure, even if a little too simple. "Don't you think that would be pretty much a cliché?" "So you also think like that..." He seemed to be doubting himself for the same reason why I wasn't sure yet as well. Still... I don't really think there was anything else that could be it. And that "leader" girl was even in the proximity of the book, so... It has to be it. "But your right with that one, the book really looked like the only thing possible to hold some magic power. I think it's the best we could do now." "Ok, then let's go and end this!" He stood up as he spoke this, and so did I, peeking outside, to check if everything was clear, and cracking my joints to get ready. "Fine, let's go." This said, we both hurry out of our temporary hideout, and hurry in the direction of the altar, and the mass of skeletons that seemed to be still searching for us - I, deeply hoping that we are right, because if we are not - this would definitely mean our demise and failure. Back to the girls: Even more skeletal hands reached out of the ground, the strange chanting became louder as the skeleton came out of the ground. "Hurry! We have to get away from here quickly!" But it was already too late to run away, the girls were completely surrounded by enemies. "Damn, already too late for that!" The corpses came closer, decaying flesh hung limp from their bodies. Lilith hugged Yukiko even tighter than before. "W-what should we do?" Yukiko looked scared as well, the only ones that seemed to not lose their cool were Mina and Roselle. "Isn´t that obvious?" "Of course we´re sending them back to death." said both with a tense smile. "Lilith, please change into Shiros form to fight against them!" "U-understood." And in the blink of an eye Lilith was gone and another cute girl with cat ears, tail and hair, skin and clothes as pale as the moonlight stood there. "W-what happened? Where´s Lilith?" But as Yukiko looked more closely. "These eyes are definitely Liliths... Is that you Lilith?" "Y-yes. I-i changed into a cat girl we met some time ago, I´m a doppelganger after all." "Wow, that´s really some impressive talent you got there Lilith." "T-thank you." "Sorry to interrupt your conversation, but could you please focus on fighting for now?" "S-sorry..." said both a bit embarrassed. Now several skeletons started to attack Roselle, she drew her sword and cut them down with one fluent attack. Mina prepared one arrow after another and shoot them all in the heads of the approaching enemies. As some undead came to attack Lilith she jumped and kicked the first one of them in reach with so much power that it flew back and brought down the others that walked behind him. As another group came from the side to attack Lilith the temperature suddenly dropped, before they could even reach Lilith they stopped moving and turned to pillars of ice. "T-thank you. T-that´s also a nice ability." said Lilith looking over to Yukiko. "Thanks, you´re welcome." said Yukiko while turning another opponent into an ice cube. Than Mina and Roselle looked terrified, the defeated undead stood up like nothing happened. "What is this? Some kind of magic?" "Probably, but the problem is how we end this now." "You know about this place, isn´t there something that could help us out now?" said Mina while shooting another arrow. "Not really, I only knew that this place is dangerous." "Great, that´s really helpful." said Mina sarcastic. "As if you´re any help right now!" "What did you say?" she said angry. "S-stop that! We have to fight together to get out of here." Both looked surprised at Lilith, she knocked down two skeletons with one punch. As another enemy wanted to attack her back Yukiko finished him with icicles before he could even come close to Lilith. Roselle and Mina looked stunned at their good teamwork. "W-well, I guess it wouldn´t hurt to try working together." "Y-yeah, we should at least try it." Another wave of enemies attacked Roselle, she skillfully wield her sword and finished the enemies in one blow. But after she attacked with her two-handed sword another group of three enemies was about to attack her, she wouldn´t be able to strike another attack before they would do so. "Get down!" Roselle crouched and Mina shot her arrows now that Roselle was out of the way. The three skeletons were brought to the ground by the several arrows Mina shot at once. "Seems like you can be useful sometimes." she said smiling playfully. "It´s no problem for me to cover for the weak performances of others." said Mina with a similar smile. The girls kept on fighting, but the result remained the same. Everytime they defeated an enemy he stood up almost instantly. "I don´t know how much longer we can last. How are you two over there?" "It´s always the same, they just keep getting up again." "Even the ones I froze start moving again after some time." "This seems really hopeless." Than Mina noticed something outside the ring of enemies, it was glowing and covered by several leaves. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ Day 11 - Part VIII Soft and quick steps can be heard when both me and my partner quickly dart our way through the woods, in direction of the altar. It seemed that, thankfully, a bit of the skeletons had scattered in our pursuit, but a considerable number still remained. I don't see the big one here immediately... This has to be our chance! Now or never! Without slowing down, me and my partner exchange quick glances, nodding slightly, before we burst into the clearing, dashing past the foliage. Two skeletons are immediately in front of us, and both turn, staring at us with their empty eye cavities, apparently surprised with our sudden re-appearance. Still, before they can react, I instinctively spin the dagger in my hand and throw it through the air, hitting the skeleton in one of it's "eyes", bringing it down - and before the other one can react, my partner is already in front of him, and delivers a bone-crushing shield bash, throwing the skeleton out of it's feet, before immediately thrusting his sword through the skeleton, and sticking it even into the ground below, before pulling it out, as I quickly move forth and retrieve my dagger, and my partner already seems to have moved forth, and slashed down another skeleton. "Let's keep charging, now that they're surprised! Quickly!" I nod, as he continues with his rush, taking down two more skeletons before they even got the chance to react properly to the battle. I focus, and follow after him, as to keep up with our formation from the battle beforehand. While he charges relentlessly through the masses of skeletons, which are still disorganized and appearing confused from being attacked so suddenly, I keep giving him support, slashing and hacking with my blades at any enemy that comes within reach. "Wha... T-they are back here! Get ready and fight, you fools! Call back the others! Don't let them escape this time!" I can listen to the somewhat frantic sounding voice of the skeleton girl which seems to lead them, issuing orders to the skeletons, which finally begin to adjust and fight us back properly. Still, we don't show any signs of slowing down our advance... or better - we can't afford to be slowed down, to be stopped. One tries to grab me from behind while another skeletons rushes at me from the right. I quickly duck while spinning, hitting both of them with my blades. I immediately stand up again, not losing the momentum, and slash twice at another one who stepped forth. This time, it appears that we are even more focused as we fight, that, or the skeletons are much more disorganized, because we soon find ourselves to be closing in to the altar - and the magic book. I dodge the incoming attacks, and finish off three skeletons, just as my partner slashes down two enemies with two flashing movements of his sword, and bashes off another one. And, it's only then that we realize that we are already standing a few meters away from the altar. And, save for a few skeletons, our path is pretty clear, to the book resting on top of it. I can also notice a figure which I can recognize, the not-so-hideous skeleton very distinguishable from the others - their leader. She appears to flinch upon seeing that we've made it that far, and follows our gaze, noticing that we appear to have taken interest in the book. "Tsk, these two... Wait, if you are back here... For that?!" I exchange glances with my partner, and I can notice that he too had the same impression as I... She appeared to be nervous! "If she's sounding like that, then, maybe..." "We are right?... Yes... Let's keep going!!" "Again, no need to tell me that!" We both begin charging ahead again, side by side, slashing, hacking and bashing down the few skeletons that stood in our way. I begin to move with all of my speed, going ahead of my partner, trying to get to the book as fast as possible. As I was getting closer to the book, however, I widen my eyes when I feel a overwhelmingly dangerous aura and devilish killing intent rising quickly, and can hear quick footsteps approaching. That, is.... "... Damn, you, get down!" I am about to turn around to look at what had caused that aura, when I duck as quickly as I can, urged by my partner. Just as I get down, a blade passes by where I was standing a moment ago. The skeleton girl, their leader - she was holding a ornate sabre pulsing with dark energy with both of her hands. Her image emanates such a strong energy, that it fills me with dread - especially when she strikes down at me again, and I roll and jump back to my feet to avoid her blow. "Annoying... You two, are annoying! I don't care for not damaging your bodies anymore - if you two are going for that, I will have to step in as well! With this cursed magic sword - you can't hope to stand me!" She proceeds to attack me again - when suddenly, she stops and turns, blocking my partner's attack, emitting sparks as steel meets steel. "Don't worry about it, I'll handle her! Just go for it, and end this!" I take a moment to look at both of them, and the girl glances at me, as if about to attack me again, but my partner attacks her again, keeping her busy. I nod for him, and get back to running for the book. I barely pay attention to the skeletons in my way, dodging their attacks and evading them to the best of my ability. Soon, I am finally at the altar, and I quickly sheathe my dagger in a hurry, and grab the book. I look back at the two who are still fighting. My partner deflects the last attack from the skeleton girl and nods. I nod back for him, and, without taking taking any longer, I throw up the book, and slash it apart in two asymmetrical pieces with my sword. All of the skeletons seem to stop, even the leader herself. I sigh, and a deep feeling of success begins to fill me. My partner also seems to be deeply relieved. "It's... done." I've never thought we'd really manage to- "... Fufu... Wa~hahahaha! Don't tell me, that you two... You two wanted to destroy it all along? For a moment, I was worried thinking you two wanted to use a spell against us or something." "H-huh? What? You are still...?" "Humm? Oh... Don't tell me, that you two though that destroying the book would get rid of us somehow?" ... Unable to express it into words, I exchange silent stares with my partner... Before we both burst out in frustration, shame, and agony; I falling to my knees in deception. "It... It really was too much of a cliché!" "Fufufu, it seems that I am right, after all! What an amusing situation. The prey willingly returns to the predator... Now, now, you two should know that we may still make it... not so painful, if you surrender... You are not going to escape again, that, I guarantee." ... At loss, I can only look around, to confirm what she had just said. The huge crowd of skeletons has once again gathered, forming a ring around us, the altar and their leader. Not only one, but four, huge, hulking skeletons of varied shapes are amongst them. More than ever, I am hopeless. ... It's just like I said, isn't it. If we fail, it would be our last mistake... And, we have failed, after all. Back to the girls: While the other three girls kept fighting fiercely, even despite having realized that the situation seemed to be hopeless, Mina stops briefly. "That glow... Could it be related...?" "Watch out!" in the brief moment she lost her focus, a skeleton found an opening and leapt for her, but before it could reach her, it suddenly split into two parts mid-air, Roselle having managed to put it down before it could do any harm. Mina sighs, but Roselle looks a little annoyed. "I-idiot, what are you doing, spacing out like that?? I let it through because I knew-... I, I thought you'd be able to put it down!" Mina is a bit surprised at seeing how Roselle is acting, as if worried "I see, but... Over there, Roselle" she points the glow, and Roselle notices it as well. "A purple light...? Is that magic??" "I don't know, but, it's strange, isn't it?" Roselle nods, and then they both notice a group of skeletons approaching. Before they can react, a savage cold wind howls, and freezes solid part of them; the remaining ones being violently thrown away as a white blur moves through them - and soon, Lilith is standing next to them "U-um, sorry for intruding, b-but you two suddenly stopped..." Yukiko arrives right after her, looking a bit worried too "Yes, is... something the problem? Have you though about something?" "Yes, that strange glow coming from over there, I think, maybe we can find something about them." "About Leon??" "F-find Rye??" "Yeah. It's worth a check, as we aren't getting anywhere like this..." Yukiko and Lilith look delightned at hearing what Mina and Roselle say, and they exchange glances, smiling heartily for each other, both girls filled with hope... But, before Mina and Roselle could even think about saying anything else, Lilith and Yukiko's smiles get unbelievably menacing, and they turn towards the incoming skeletons, Lilith cracking her knuckles, and Yukiko making a wild cold wind howl as it circles around her. "If it's for them, then..." "... What are we waiting for?" and so, Lilith darts forward like a beast, sending skeletons flying upward as she charges, with Yukiko following her closely behind, throwing storms of deadly icicles against the enemies. Roselle and Mina both are astonished. "... They're for sure scary when they get violent, haha..." "I-indeed, I can only agree..." after this, however, they work to supress their awe, and get ready to fight. "Well, then, let's move before they're too far away... Mina!" "Yes... Lead the way, Roselle!" that said, they both go after Lilith and Yukiko, joining them as they all procceed in direction of the brightness, leaving a trail of scattered bones behind them. ~~つづく~~ ~~Tsuzuku~~ |
MetallumOperaturMar 18, 2017 4:09 PM
| [MSG] Hetlan's Story Character chart: For y'all to look at and remember the characters. Alex "Bloodscale"- Human Protagonist: General idiot, incompetant, but very loving and sweet. Might be insane. Pasha Bloodscale- Gorgon Protagonist: Cunning, Seductive, and jealous. Has her own way of doing things, and people. Octavia- Ghost Protagonist: Highly intelligent, voyeuristic and sneaky. Prone to lying and exaggeration. Brigit- Dullahan Cynthia- Arachne Hobgoblin- Hobgoblin Goblins 1-4 -Goblin Jashuana- Lamia Mayor- Mermaid Sophie- Dhampire Jacob- Human Isabella- Vampire Infernatia- Salamander Wendy- Sylph Timmy- Human Betsy- Anubis Anne- Sphinx Anne's sisters- Sphinxes Titania- Gorgon Chapter 1 V.2: Obligatory opening blues "In hindsight, the cruise to Paris was a bad idea, and not just because I hate the french. If I had to blame one thing it was probably because I boarded a ship called the Titanic 2 I can't remember why I am where I am, but I assume it was because of those crafty French bastards. Or I'm suddenly in an anime. Either way, this is much more interesting than real life. But before I tell you this tail... Heh... I should tell you the original tale." The sea was rocking the boat. Thunder crashed, rain hammered against the windows. As usual in this situation I got seasick. And then I heard it. Probably the most life changing noise I'd ever heard. It was unlike anything I'd ever heard. Ever heard the sound of ripping metal? It seriously hurts the ears. Then I felt pain, a sudden searing pain in the back of my skull. It was probably a screw that popped off from the wall and shot into the back of my skull. I stumbled out of my room, dazed and in a mess. I was instantly soaked by the rain water and waves. I coughed as a wave slammed into me, and I swallowed salt water. I clung to the railing and vomited, Then, I felt something slam into the back of my head. I fell overboard. As I fell I managed to glance up and see a tall figure, holding a baseball bat, but they disappeared as I hit the salt water with a resounding crack. Yaay. I was dead. Fuckin' yay. Meanwhile at the Hall of justice. I woke up after my ship sank, washed up on the shore of some deserted island. "Shit." I growled, before letting my face sink in the sand. I immediately realized what a shitty idea that was, I immediately got back up, spitting out the sand. I realized two things more things. Sand in your mouth sucks. It sucks hard... and not in the good way. The other thing I realized is that I was hungry and I was in pain. Both of them to the extreme. I struggled up, gasping in pain. Either I'd swam a thousand miles, or I'd gone without eating or drinking for a week. While the first option was probably more likely, neither of them made much more sense. I sighed and turned towards the island, where I'd probably have to go find a nice little hole to die alone in. Alone, and forgotten., I spat on the beach as I glared at the topography of what I was facing. Mountains. My mortal nemesis. This was not my day. In fact, if I had to say, I'd say that this is the exact opposite of my day. "Fucking fuck, this is terrible." I slapped myself out of my stupor and headed towards the forest that surrounded the mountains. "Fucking mountains. Nothing good ever comes from mountains." A light and seductive voice spoke up. "I wouldn't sssay that." My head turned towards the voice and my jaw dropped. Before my eyes was the most beautiful woman I'd ever seen. She was tall, with a gorgeous tanned brown skin. A nice firm b-cup breasts and slim waist that flared out into one sexy set of hips.Her legs were concealed by a stupid bush. But considering the fact that this is an island, I suspected she might have quite one herself. Heh. Her face was perfect. Strong yet feminine features dominated her face and her eyes... WOWZA. They were a beautiful golden color. I felt like was petrified by her eyes, I couldn't even move a muscle. I glanced down, realizing I was actually getting petrified. "Shi-" That was the first time I was turned to stone. I woke up from my fitful sleep with the sound of a weird hissing, which was bizarre. Namely because that isn't the sound my phone's alarm makes. Either way I tried to grab my phone, I realized something. HOLY FUCK I AM IN SO MUCH PAIN. "Ssstop moving, you fool! You're hurt!" This caused me to bolt straight up. I looked around baffled at my situation. There, before my very eyes was... was... was a CAVE FLOOR! "Astounding!" I thought outloud. It was pretty astounding, I mean, the Titanic 2 sank while docked, and for some reason I ended up on some fucking beach. Then I got saw a fuckin' drop dead gorgeous woman, and for some reason I was turned to stone. Huh. That last part was wierd, but I won't complain... much. I realized my head was laying on something really smooth, it felt nice. I flipped over and nuzzled it. It must have been a spectacular pillow "OH! Sssstop it! Ssstop! That tickles! Ssstop it!" I felt a pair of strong hands picking me up and pushing me away. [color=green]"I told you to ssstop!"[color=green] To my combined horror, arousal, and confusion the woman's beautiful face was covered in gorgeous locks of pure black hair. And the hair was made out of snakes. "HOLY FUCKING SHIT! YOU HAVE SNAKES ON YOUR HEAD!" The woman recoiled in surprise, "Of course I do you moron! I'm a beautiful, seductive Gorgon!" I then realized the whole picture of the woman who I'd seen. She'd seemed tall because of her tail, her hips were melded together to form a beautiful, flawlessly black scaled tail, which was something like twice the length of her head and torso combined. I'd put her at about 16 to 17 feet long. I was shocked, even though I was deathly afraid of snakes, something about her drew me closer. Without thinking, I cupped my hand to her cheek and kissed her sexy beautiful lips. She seemed surprised, and pushed me away. She was blushing hard. I shocked at my own actions. I just forced myself on a woman. I was disgusting. "Don't you think I'm grossss? That'ssss what my mother told me men were like. If you don't have legssss, you have to take men, becausssse they won't take you otherwise." I turned to her giving her a pervy smile, "I'd take you any day." She gave me a big bright smile at that comment. "Well then, I'm Passhhha Bloodssscale." I returned the smile with one of my own. "You can call me Alex or Alexander if you're being formal. It's a pleasure to meet you Miss Pasha." Chapter 2: Monster Girl Boogaloo “You know the problem with chapter summaries? They don’t work well in stories that don’t involve episodes. So from now on, I’m going to be referring to each chapter as an episode, and if you have a problem with it… don’t hurt me. I’m fragile and bruise easily. But yeah… Last time on Buffy the vampire slayer!” Passsha leaned in close to me, her beautiful face inches away from mine, and she raised an inquisitive eyebrow at me, "Aleksss... you went sssilent... why?" I paused, biting my lip. Inhaling nervously, I haden't realized that I'd slipped into my old habit of narrating to myself in awkward situations. I stumbled over the words, trying to figure out a way that didn't make me look like a complete retard. Spoilers alert, it didn't fucking work. "I was... well I was doing an episode recap..." Passsha's eyes narrowed at me suspiciously, "A what?" I grabbed on of her hands in my own and placed the other on her hip and brought my face close to hers, and whispered, "I'll tell you when you're older, my petrifying beauty." She turned completely red and she puckered her lips, and by puckered her lips, I mean one of her hair snakes bit my nose. I recoiled, the snake clung on, and as I fell on my ass, Passsha fell on top of me. I felt the air pressed out of me. "Hoby shid, why aah yu biddin meh" I felt the snake retract its fangs and to my surprise, no blood. The following spoilered scene is rated G for gratuitiously snakey. She looked incredibly unhappy about this, and I placed my hand on her shoulder, giving her a kiss on the lips."I... I'm not the best guy to have around, but... Would you go out with me? I know this might be forward, but I figure since you just gave me a... well.. fellatio... ten or so minutes after meeting, I guess here goes nothing." She cocked her head, "Huh? You're a man. I've already claimed you. You're already mine." It was my turn to cock my head in confusion, "What?" Pasha grinned, "You're a man, people like you are rare." "What the hell is that supposed to mean?" "What do you think it meansss? There aren't many men, so when a woman findsss one, ssshe hasss to claim him. Otherwissse ssshe getsss left alone!" She seemed to be getting more and more agitated, until she broke down sobbing and wailing. "I'm sssorry, I jussst didn't want you to ssslip away from me... I know I'm not very pretty, there are more girlsss with bigger breassstsss, or doesssn't have a freakisssh tail like mine." I paused letting the words she said sink in, before leaning, placing my hand on her cheeks and kissed her. "I'm not going to lie. When I first saw your tail, it kinda made me nervous, but... I got to meet you, I feel like you bore your soul to me. And... I've never had anyone do that to me." I paused looking around the barren cave. "So do you live in this cave?" She shook her head, wiping her tears from her eyes. "No, I live a few mountainsss over from here..." She looked meekly at me, "Would you like to come? I can ssshow you the way..." I laughed, placing my hand on her shoulder, "Yes, Pasha, I'd love that." We traveled down the mountain, Pasha's tail providing a surprisingly hypnotic item for me to stare at, so the time went incredibly fast. Even a few mountains seemed like nothing. She was amazing. We chatted about everything under the sun, and somethings under the moon by the time we got to her house I'd completely forgotten where we were going. She slithered ahead and spread her arms wide, "Thisss isss my home! It isssn't much but I make due." I stepped in, looking around. It was a lot nicer than I suspected it would be, a wooden door, smooth solid stone walls and a pile of pillows and blankets in the middle. There was even a fireplace with cooking spit and a few large pots nearby, I assumed there was some kind of chimney, as the walls weren't soot black. I looked again, they definitely weren't soot black, they were a beautiful yellow, the color reminicent of sunflowers, it definitely was not what I expected from a fearsome Gorgon's lair. She just smiled as I cuddled up with her, "So, Pasha, how exactly do you plan on claiming me again?" Chapter 3: In SPAAAAAAAAAACE. “Alright… so I guess that isn’t too good… So, I went to bed last night snuggling with Pasha the Gorgon. Hot right? She is… and I’m not talking about whether or not I find her attractive… which I do. Cuddling up with her is REALLY HOT. Her underbody is smooth. It feels really… really good…” I’d just managed to fall asleep, cuddling up with Pasha, wrapped up in her smooth, warm coils. Pasha whispered into my ear,“Would you like to do it with me? Do you wanna take my virginity, my little moussse.” I wasn’t fully sure what was going on, I just mumbled something in response, and she guided my hand down and pressed my finger into something, it was hot and wet and woke me up straight away. “W-what are you d-d-doing Pasha?!” She didn’t answer, just silenced me with a kiss and pushed me down wrapping her tail around my legs. “I like you and I want you. I want you inssside of me. Plusss it’sss your fault for being ssso flirtatiousss and getting me ssso hot and bothered!” I looked away turning a shade of crimson, “Umm… T-then… C-can you be gentle? I-its my first time…” Pasha smiled, kissing me again.“Don’t be such a worry wart. I’ll take good care of you.” Look everyone! More snakey scenes You know those situations that you were terrified by as a kid? I’m in that right now and kinda enjoying it. No really, Pasha’s serpentine tail was wrapped around my naked body and she was holding onto me in way that her breasts were pressing against my back. The smooth scales occasionally shifting and twitching against my body, the soft pressure of her breasts against my back, her hot breath tickling my neck, even her snakes all ending up draped over my face was cute if intensely terrifying. All topped off by the fact it was morning. “Mmmm… goo’ mornin’ hawnnny. Ca yuuu tak me ouuuuut to my rooock? I wanna sun up.” I couldn’t help but laugh at her lethargic morning mood and I playfully flirted back, “Happily, Pasha, my princess. I’ll even carry you out like a princess.” I reached down and under Pasha’s soft scales. Unfortunately, I made one gross miscalculation. Gorgons are really heavy. At I can lift about… Not enough. By about… 200kg. I tried to pass of the immense effort it took to lift her off the ground as casually as possible. Which ended up with me turning a hideous shade of red. After struggling to set her down on her sunning rock, which took about an hour to go about as twenty feet, I managed to set her down on the rock. I wheezed desperately as Pasha stretched out, “Thank you, Honey.” I felt her tail curling around my leg, “Um… Honey? Why am I your Honey? I mean, we barely know each other…” Pasha smiled,“Come on, you can’t be that naïve. I invited you to my home and we even slept together so you could keep me warm. Why wouldn’t I want you to be my honey?” I scratched my head, “ I'm sorry, I know I asked you to go out, but this... this is so strange, I wasn't expecting for you to say accept my proposal I'm sorry, I didn't really think about what I was saying I mean I’m weird, unsocial, and…” “Don’t finish that thought.”[/green] Pasha looked upset, she slithered up to me. “I don’t think any of thossse thingsss are true! I think you’re great. No one hasss ever been that nice to me before.” “Oh please, just kiss him already, I’m tried of watching.” I looked around to see where the voice came from to no avail. Then I notice a vague shadow that hadn’t been there before just above me. I looked up. There was a light blue woman sticking out of the wall. As I looked harder I realized she was transparent. In my humble opinion was quite beautiful, her silky grey hair was long annd looked very majestic, and her face was beautiful. She had freckles covering her nose and pinchable cheeks and very pretty pair of emerald eyes. That and she had a massive rack which was emphisized with a gorgeous gem necklaces that had a nametag on it which read, Octavia. She laughed into her hand, floating around both Pasha and I. She clapped her hands together, smiling suspiciously. “Soooooo~ Who wants some clothes? I got some that should fit you, so I don’t have to see… that…” She pointed down at my ragged clothes… I’d never gotten around to borrowing Pasha’s sash. She disappeared as quickly as she appeared. “Ummm… soo… Pasha… was… last night good?” Pasha looked away from me blushing, “Well… it was a little quick…” I looked down, feeling slightly ashamed of myself, “Oh… I’m sorry.” “I mean it felt really good when it was happening… So don’t feel so down about yourself. Our bodies have much different biologies…” “Yoooohooo~ I’m back~ Still talking about last nights sexscapades? Gotta say, that was something to watch.” The girl laughed, tossing some loose fitting kimono thing at me, which I hastily put on, shedding my ragged clothes in favor of the newer clothing. “Th-thanks…” “Hmmm?” “What did you say your name was?” “I didn’t.” “Will you tell us?” “No. You have to guess and if you guess wrong, I’ll take the clothes back.” I exchanged looks with Pasha. “Is it Octavia?” The Ghost looked shocked. “Wh-WHAT? How did yo-…” Her expression turned into that of bored annoyance. “I’m still wearing my necklace aren’t I?” Chapter 4: Now available in Blu-ray. “Now, I know what you’re thinking. Why is Alex using blue text all of a sudden? Simple! It isn’t Alex, instead its everyone’s favorite specter of the past, Octavia! Alex ended up pulling something while making the snake girl squirm, if you know what I mean. What? He didn’t tell you? Well… Do you want to know? I’ll tell you~ Ok ok, I was watching from the start, I mean come on, it isn’t everyday that you see a naked man willingly walking right into a Gorgon’s lair. I mean it started all cute and quaint, lots of kissing and tonguing, which only got hotter when they both started getting into it… a little too into it…” “Octavia… What are you doing.” “Can’t a girl get some time alone?! Shoo!” “Oh… Ok… Sorry…” “Where was I? Right… after they both started getting really hot and heavy…. So yeah, after a bit of confusion and exploration on Alex’s part, they finally started really going at it and to his credit Pasha was moaning like crazy, but Alex couldn’t hold it for too long, and you know the Lamia family, if their mate moves they might decide to run away, so they wrap them up. So guess what that means~ Yup… all inside.” “Hello everyone, Alex here, I bet you’re wondering how… OCTAVIA?! What are you doing here?” “Oh~ Nothing much.” “Out!” I sighed, “Sheesh, doesn’t that ghost know anything about privacy?” I leaned against the yellow cave wall; Pasha had gone out on errands and insisted I stayed behind, and without Pasha and me fucking Octavia had gotten bored and wandered off. Pasha had warned me that there was a pack of orcs nearby so I should stay indoors. I had shrugged it off, I mean, if if these Orcs were anything like what I'd seen, they were probably like the ones in Lord of the Springs or Star Trek Wars. But I heeded her words and decided to take a look around the yellow cave house. Upon closer inspection, Pasha had turned out to be a pretty meticulous decorator. There were fourteen cubbied carved into the walls, filled with at least a hundred books. Most of them looked pretty dusty but I decided to start clean, I grabbed a broom from a hollowed out closet, and swept the dust out of the cave. Then I reorganized the books to the best of my knowledge, unfortunately it occurred to me that I could not read anything on the shelf. As I finished I looked through the books to at least find one to with some pictures. I felt like a child as I pulled a large fluffy pillow near the enterance and leaned against the wall, looking at pictures and trying to decypher the words. As I unsucessfully finished the book I heard a snuffling nearby the cave door and poke my head out of the cave enterance looking at the source of the noise. It was a rather bosomy lady with pig ears. She carried a crude stone axe. I ducked back about to try and gather myself. I heard a snorting come out from behind me. I turned around, seeing another one of the pig girls behind me raising a large club over her head. CRACK Pain blossomed as the club made contact with my skull, I let out a cry of pain, “Fuck!” as my life blood oozed down my face and into my eyes, I decide to deploy my secret weapon, pushing my way past my assailant to get some space between them, and took a deep breath, and let out a shrill scream, startling the pig girls, then, as I turn to make my escape I was pushed to the ground and I felt my body scrape against the rough ground. Another one had snuck up behind me and had mounted me as I struggled to get back up. I can only remember disgust and loathing for the bitch as she ground herself against my crotch. “No! Stop it! STOP!” The pig girl shivered and began making this heinous choking noise, followed by a sickening crunch, a black tail had constricted around the pig girl’s neck and her head was bent in a strange angle leaving little to the imagination what had happened. The black tail effortlessly tossed the pig girl against the side of mountain, which ended in another horrific crack. Pasha hissed the pig girls, though they seemed more intent on getting me than than paying attention to the Gorgon who was protecting their mostly defenseless target. “Fucking orcsss, YOU... You think you can take my man from me? I’ll kill you for touching him with your vile bodiesss.” As she finished hissing her death threats at them fighting erupted in the ranks, the pig girl with the axe had brought her axe down on another, slashing the arm and another had turned to stone. With half their numbers gone, the remaining… orcs? Had seemed to lose a lot of their initial fight, Pasha however, was not content to let them run away. She lunged at them with the ferocity of a mother protecting her baby from harm, her tail swept under one of their legs and wrapped around it and in a second breaking it. Forcing the Orc to stare into her eyes freezing it in stone. The traitor orcs blocked the other two’s escape, and gave them a mischievous lopsided grin. “I can’t believe those noses of yours didn’t even pick up on the scent of Gorgon in the air… Seriously? Talk abou-” Blood splattered against the ground as one of the remaining Orc smashed in the traitor’s head with her hammer; I saw a familiar face duck out of the body just as the Orc killed her ally. Octavia grinning at the horrific scene with a certain level of casual detachment, Pasha trapped and petrified the remaining Orcs with cruel efficiency. I couldn’t keep my stomach down and began retching and crying, Pasha slithered over to me and held my head against her chest, and I vomited again, my stomach running out of food, so my stomach just ejected stomach acid. Pasha helped me up, speaking in a soft relaxing voice. “Come on, Honey. Let’sss get you wassshed up.” Pasha led me down the mountain to a hot spring, and helped me undress, I slipped in, the water burned and boiled, but I felt much better, if only physically like the water was peeling away the remains of what had happened. Pasha snuggled up to me gently kissing my neck. For a solid ten minutes we sat in the hot spring in silence, Pasha reassuringly kissing my neck, and nuzzling me. I felt something rediculously soft and almost doughy pressing against my other arm, and looked over, I was slightly surprised to see Octavia sitting next to me, leaning against me holding her breasts against me. They felt... strange. I'm an average red-blooded male, this is definitely a dream come true... in some form. Just not like this. Pasha took a break from kissing and nuzzling to whisper something to me, “I have sssome good newsss for you, honey.” Octavia was rubbing my back, which felt quite nice. She really knew how to make me feel very good. "Thank you Octavia, thank you Pasha." The serpentine woman just smiled, “Don't thank me jussst yet, my love. I’ve found you a job where I work. When you feel better you can come down with me. I'll take time off until you're ready” I nodded hesitantly, “I’d like that Pasha.” Octavia grinned, [color]"I too will take care watching over you, sugar. I suppose it was partly my fault that this happened to you." I started crying again, putting my arms around the two women who'd protected me from being raped. "Thank you, I am so thankful for you girls." After I finished the sentence, I felt like the weight of the world had been lifted off my shoulders and I slumped over, dreaming. Chapter 5: More fun than a cactus fight “Sorry it’s been a while since I’ve done this, I just needed some time to myself after that incident. Now that I think about it I think it might have been for the best. I’ve decided to take Pasha up on her offer. That and I’ve been trying to work out, helping with the manual labor and the like. It’s not the world I thought it was. I guess that’s all I really wanted to say… We now ask all viewers to turn off all electronic devices for the duration of this chapter, and remember, your seat cushion can be used as floatation device in case of a water landing.” Pasha woke me up before dawn to get ready; I did a few stretches and helped get her to her sunning rock. She has me doing it as a form of exercise, even though I’m pretty sure such a jump in physical activity would be jarring and possibly quite taxing on anyone’s body, I am sticking to it. Each time I get just that much quicker, and in a few months I’ll probably be able to do it without winding myself. We started the trip at noon after Pasha had gotten completely warmed up. Pasha led me down a path into a village, wait… no… Town would probably a more accurate term for it, nestled in between two cliff ledges, I watched her tail slither and couldn’t help but wonder if it hurt to run over the rocks. I mean, sure she has scales but they’re very smooth and not very tough. Then I stepped on a particularly sharp rock. “YOW!” I shouted, stumbling back, and landing on my butt. The rock was red. Blood red. I looked down at my foot. It was blood red too. Coincidence? I think not! I whimpered fighting back tears. “Fuckin’ HELL!” Pasha lifted up my foot and licked the bloody wound. It hurt but at the same time it tickled. Which must be how a masochist must feel when they have that wax shit dripped on them. Except the candle was made out of sharp rocks. I gagged as she tickled the wound with her tongue, then pulled out a piece of cloth and wrapped it around my foot. “Pasha… do you like the taste of blood?” She smiled, “Only yours, my love.” I threw up a little bit in my mouth. As we walked into town I could feel strange looks from the women around. I’d come to notice something. There were no men here. I’d occasionally get the come hither eyes from one of the girls we’d pass on the street but my gut instinct told me to hold my course. That and Pasha’s snakes were hissing like a motherfucker and the last time that had happened she’d killed five orcs outright in cold blood. I saw many types of girls, a Lamia, Octavia, a blue girl and a red girl with horns, and a few girls of various other monster varieties, but not another Gorgon. Huh... “Who is that?” “Is that a human?” “Why’s he with Pasha?” “Maybe Pasha will lend him to me.” “Nah, we’re better off trying to seduce him than deal with Pasha. Shesh. That serpent is ser-pent up.” The girls laughed at the pun, but I just grind nervous to myself. Despite all the attention I was getting, the chatting about me made me start to feel uncomfortable, but Pasha continued to guide me to the tavern. As I walked into the shop that Pasha called work, Pasha gripped my hand tightly, “Don’t worry. Cynthia’s a nice woman. I think you’ll like her.” I smiled nervously and kissed her on the lips, before I could enter, she raised herself up, making me lean backwards, and I felt her tongue rubbing up against mine. When she finally set me back down, and I could breathe again, she looked deep into my eyes. “Remember, no matter who they are if anyone harasses you, or gives you any problems tell them you are mine. If they persist, leave them to me.” Her grip around my wrist tightened and I yelped in surprise. Pasha let go, recoiling, before clinging onto my arm. I felt much less relaxed, and I had begun to feel the stares the other girls. Suddenly the door swung open, nailing me right in the face. I fell down, nose gushing blood. Pasha rushed to my side, “Cynthia, get some cloth, you bashed my honey’s nose!” and plugged up my nose with her fingers. Which let me tell you, is an absolutely bizarre feeling. I mean I’m used to having my finger up mi… I mean… my friend always ha… Damn it. There’s no way for this to sound good in my favor. Either way, it’s like brushing your teeth. It feels really weird when someone else is doing it. Meanwhile as Pasha was busy plugging up my nose, Cynthia skittered back into the tavern to fetch some cloth. She returned just as quickly, tossing Pasha some scraps, which were promptly rolled up and shoved right into my nose. “Today is not my day.” A head poked out from the door. As predicted it was a woman. I know right? Big shock. I wouldn’t call her pretty, but she definitely wasn’t bad looking. She just sorta had an appearance, if that makes any sense. She did have three strange rubies objects in a vertical line above each of her red eyes. She looked me up and down before nodding approvingly. “I think I can find a use him. But Pasha, I really must say, he sure as hell doesn’t look very useful.” I sighed, I thought I was decently well rounded until I came to this island, which seemed to take an almost perverse amount of pleasure pounding in how dreadfully useless I am in non-controlled situations. Even Pasha had a tendency to make me feel like a house pet. One she had sex with and cooed loving remarks to but there was still that feeling was still there. That being said, it wasn’t… oppressive per say, but it was definitively different. Like living with someone who was from a radically different culture, like anyone from the civilized world living with the French. As I snapped free from my reverie, I realized that the ruby woman was standing over me offering her hand to help me up. It was then when I realized it was monstrously stupid for me to go into an internal monologue. I would have been able brace myself for seeing the half of her that was spider. Because if there’s one thing that scares me more than snakes, falling, drowning, tight spaces, strangers, high temperatures, being wrong, the French, female pronged outlets, foreigners, anything that skitters in the night under my feet while I’m barefoot in the basement trying to sneak a lemon flavored Italian ice without being caught by my parents and criticism, its spiders. I scrambled up, trying to bolt around Pasha but I ended up tripping over her tail. Pasha, however usually amused by my cowardly antics, found this highly inappropriate and responded by wrapping herself around me and immobilizing me. She wrapped her arms around my neck, “Better, Honey?” I nodded knowing next step would have been a neck full of snake venom. “P-p-p-pardon… m-m-me…. I-I’m Alex…” Cynthia regarded me with a little annoyance, rolling her eyes. “Well, child, I’d recommend you start proving your worth so Pasha doesn’t look like fool for taking someone like you in.” Pasha uncoiled around me and Cynthia tossed me a broom. Cynthia glared at me. “Your test starts now. Get to work.” This is basically two chapters. I have a lot more time tomorrow as I don't have work. Y'all really know how to get my gears turning. Thanks for the support. And with out further adieu.... [center]Chapter 6: Like herding cats but with rocks.[/center] “There are many ways to say God works in mysterious ways. I follow a different belief. Your body is a temple, and what do you worship a temple? A god. Therefore, I am a god. I’ve explained this belief to both Pasha and Octavia. Pasha gave me a very humbling, “No duh” look and Octavia… I don’t remember what she did… huh… I usually remember talking to Octavia, she’s usually very memorable. Strange… Bizarre… I think I’d remember Pasha biting me there… HEY WAIT! Fucking Octavia! You! Start the chapter! I’m going to chase down that spectral bitch!” I grabbed the broom and grinned to myself as Cynthia and Pasha went into the backroom to collect the supplies needed for later in the night. But that snobby arachnid had made one crucial mistake… or maybe she hadn’t. For all my admitted mediocrity, there is one trait of mine that stands out it’s my cowardice. But if I had a name a secondary trait it was definitely my ability to do housework quickly and thoroughly. Usually. When I don’t get distracted. I looked around carefully at what I had available, nothing too fancy to work with but a moderate array of the necessities. The proprietor clearly was not too good with cleaning. There were cobwebs everywhere, several sticky patches of floor, and it smelled super dusty. A mop, a bucket, and a broom, no dust pan, so I figured that I should just sweep any dirt out the door. Now I’d hate to bore you with the details of cleaning, but I feel like doing it anyways, so ha. Assessing that the whole store would need at least a minor brooming, followed by a mopping, and then perhaps waxing the tables. So I began working quickly and quietly, singing a song to myself to keep myself occupied. I figured that “Power” would be a fitting song for the time I’d spent on this island. Occasionally I would look back and catch either Pasha or Cynthia peeking out at me before darting back into the backroom. I began by putting on one of the aprons from in the kitchen and tied it behind my back and covered my hair with a handkerchief. You know, like pokemon breeders do? I can never remember what that style is actually called. It kinda pisses me off. Anyways, I started with the corner farthest from the door, sweeping corner to corner, making sure to collect all the dust in one area. I ended up moving all of the tables outside so I could better clean. I moved in a very sharp S like pattern, moving from one corner to another, then, slightly closer to the door then moving to the other side of the room. Of course I repeated this until I had swept a massive pile of dirt out the door. Then, I pulled the most stable looking chair from outside back in and got a duster out from the closet. This, due to my average height was a little weird and involved way too much stretching to make me happy, but was done in proper order. Starting from the back, then moving on to the sides, and then getting the front. I did stop and look at some of the paintings on the wall. An Arachne who looked similar to Cynthia was holding a baby swaddled in a cacoon, standing next to a short man. I couldn’t help but smile. It was a beautiful picture. What? Get on with the story? Fine. Following the dusting, I repeated step 1 to sweep any dust that had accumulated out the door. Then came the fun part. I ran in to grab the water pail and began checking around the room. No faucet here… or here… or here. Then it dawned on me. I was very unlikely to actually find running water. I turned the one of my new bystanders, an elegant looking… Gorgon? I think. She didn’t have snake hair, maybe naga then… Anyways I turned to her, “Ma’am, do you know where I can find some water for cleaning?” She paused and gestured through the door to a back door I’d noticed before, “Thank you.” I started to smile, before I felt an ominous aura behind me. “Pasha… What did I do?” “Get. To. Work.” I swallowed hard before bolting for the back door to get water, “AT ONCE YOUR WORSHIP!” I closed the door behind me and sighed heavily. Looking around, I noticed the location of water. And just like the water temple in the Zelda games, I was probably going to be spending several hours crying in frustration trying to make it work and if that didn’t work, asking Pasha to teach me. So as it turns out that was not a water pump, but a toilet, and toilets in this land have a mysterious string you pull that makes them break. I’m not even joking. I don’t know why, but some idiot put a skull and cross bones sign on this string hanging above the toilet. I mean, what am I supposed to do? Not pull it? I mean, sheesh. On the downside, when I broke it I ended up flooding the room, and nearly drowned. But on the bright side, it was dirty water… and now I don’t have to mop the floor. I’m going to put this down in the Alex wins column. After that, fiasco, I was hired quickly, so I could “pay her back” for all the “water damage” I caused, to which I cleverly retorted “Leave it to a woman to not know how to clean.” And then they beat me. You know, it wasn’t too long ago that I was your average college theatre major from [insert college name here]. Now I was on the island of misfit boys. Literally. I don’t think I’ve seen another guy, so I can safely assume either I’m alone on an island literally populated by species that would drive Darwin insane or I am… an endangered species. Yes…. I like this idea… wait… is… is being an endangered species… Oh my fucking self… Being an endangered species gets chicks hot and bothered… well unless you’re a panda. And I am very distinctly not a panda… wait… let me check… Yep. Not a panda. The next few days were spent working on my ability to take orders, and be a, as she put it, “piece of eye candy to draw in the customers.” Reading is still nearly next to impossible for me, but I can remember orders… most of the time. I got to meet some of the other girls from the town, during my training: Akagi and Aoi, the Oni twins who enjoy drinking, eating, and getting drunk. They’re super fun to be around, except Pasha really doesn’t really like them, something about property damage. Then, there is Jashuanna, a Lamia proprietress of the town store. She sells a lot of goods to Pasha for a discount price, apparently they grew up together. And then there’s Harriet. Who showed up once, saw me and left. I got my pay docked that day… The sound of the door opening woke me up from yet another internal monologue, and I was treated to a rush of sights, girls of all shapes and sizes, and various leg configurations, and viscosity. One woman specifically caught my eye, a tiny girl with a massive rack and horns, giggling like a moron, and flanked by three likewise short girls, with significantly flatter chests. I started suspecting they were up to no good when one of the flat ones picked me up and started dragging me out the door. Panda theory: 1 My lack of charisma: 0 “Wait… SHIT… PASHA HELP! I’M BEING KIDNAPPED AGAIN! EEEEEKKK! NOOOOOO!” Swearing erupted from the backroom and Pasha shot out of the door like a bullet, grabbing the rearmost goblin by the shoulder and yanking her around, in an attempt to transfix her with her species’ signature petrifying gaze. Unfortunately, as Pasha was blinded with rage of another touching me, she missed a key factor. Pasha’s skill as a fighter did not lie in actual fighting, but preying upon more terrified or petrified targets. That roughly translates into Pasha was absolute shit at hand to hand especially compared to the far stronger ... midgets. With a sickening crack, Pasha was sent flying into the bar shattering the bottles. I lunged forward trying to “PASHA! ARE YOU OK?” I struggled violently to get free and out of the breasted midget’s grip but only succeeded in getting an exceedingly painful wedgie. It was then when I decided that these girls were probably French, if only because they smelled funny and were probably going to make an Eiffel tower with me… if you know what I mean. It took them fifteen agonizing steps out of the bar before they stopped. There was a woman standing in front of the oompa-loompa parade. I managed to crane my neck around for long enough to see the massive breasts of Octavia. I waved my hand at Octavia, desperately trying to pull my pants out of my crack with the other. “Heya, Octavia.” Octavia smiled, waving serenely back, she looked at me curiously. “Hello again Alex, where’s Pasha?” I looked nervously around, but the munchkins seemed to all be staring at Octavia’s rack. It was taking most of my willpower not to as well, I mean, I do love Pasha and all her snakey snakey ways, but Octavia’s boobs were MASSIVE. I mean… wait… didn’t she ask me a question? “Uhhhh… Oh… right… Pasha’s unconscious in the bar after these little frencies knocked her out.” “Frenchies? What? The goblins? Ah. I suppose that makes some sense.” I looked at them. Goblins, the French… close enough. Though I mentally catalogued them as women to watch out for. Octavia sighed, “Hobgoblin. Tell your bitches put him down.” That shook the chested one out of her boob-induced trance. “Non!” I KNEW IT! I FUCKING KNEW IT! Octavia scowled and leaned in, “Listen to me, you flat chested runt, you think your chest is great. Ladies, look at your chest, now back to mine, now back at your chest, Now back to mine. Sadly, yours isn’t mine, but if you stopped using your own weak hands and switched to what I do, you could get tits like they’re mine. Look down, back up, where are you? You’re in a town with my man. The man your man could smell like. What’s in your hand, back at me. I have it, it’s a bottle of massage oil that only women can use with two tickets to that thing you love. Look again, the tickets are now diamonds. Anything is possible when your tits are as great as mine and not like a toddlers. I win.” I wasn’t sure what just happened so I just obliged her in imagining what those breasts were capable of, and promptly got an erection. As if this was a sitcom, everyone had turned to me, and there were six pairs of eyes staring right at my erection. The Hobgoblin, however, both cowed by Octavia’s sudden aggression and unbelievably confused by her constant use of large four letter words, swung at her with a scary speed. The blow however, simply passed through her and the Hobgoblin, unused to not hitting things with her fists, simply stared confusedly at them. Octavia smiled taking the opportunity, and possessing the Hobgoblin. “PUT HIM DOWN! We’ll just go somewhere else.” With absurd speed the goblins dumped me on my ass and formed up behind Octavia, or the Hobgoblin, or the Hobgoblin’s boobs. I wasn’t sure anymore. All I knew is I was safe as she led the goblins out of town and probably off a cliff just like St. Patrick banishing all the lemmings from Ireland. I got up and fished the pants out of my crack. Dear god… I swear I got a rash from all the pulling. “They really are astoundingly stupid. Seriously. I possess her for a second and she still can’t tell I stopped?” I looked over, Octavia was standing next to me. She poked me in the chest sharply, [color=blue]“Now, Alex, you owe me big time. How’re you going to repay me? I’ll give you one guess.”[/blue] “Uh… is it a DVD boxed set of everyone’s favorite detective, Columbo?” “No… I’m… I’m not even sure what that is… But no… you’re very, very wrong… I’ll give you a hint, Pasha’s too injured to, play, so I want you to attend to me.” “Bu-” “I’ve got ways of making people do what I want.” “I… Fine. Can I at least see if Pasha’s ok?” “Yes, but don’t take too long.” As I turned to run back and check on Pasha I felt something cold inside me. I could hear Octavia’s gentle voice echoing in my ear. “Sorry, I lied.” |
| [MSG] Teraniel's Story [1/2] Hello. Thank you all for visiting this thread and being ready to read my story. I hope you'll like it and have as much fun reading it as I've had writing it (or even more!). In this first post is the first chapter of my story. And more will be coming. Just remember to comment after the chapters: a good story feeds and gets better after critics and comments! And if I know that I'm being read by many people... the sensation as a writer is incredible. Here goes! --------------------------------------------------------------- Day 1 Mmmmmh. Nggggh. My head hurts. I can feel the wind blowing against my skin. A gentle breeze that makes me feel good and distracts me from the pain of my head. I feel also the sunrays through my eyelids, and the birds singing around me. Mmm. I should wake up, it feels like the pain in my head has decreased enough. Slowly I open my eyes, carefully so the sun doesn’t damage them, and move my arms to get up. When I move them, I can feel the tact of the grass, fresh and soft. Mmm, grass? When I open my eyes completely I can see it. I am… in the middle of the forest. There are trees all around me, and when the breeze returns it moves the uncountable leaves on their tops, causing the sunlight that filters from above to move casting shadows over this forest. There are little plants and bushes everywhere, and the birds keep singing their songs, foreign to me. Just what the hell has happened? I try to remember what could have happened when the memory strikes me with the force of a punch in my face. Yes, I remember what the last thing I saw before ending here was. I was on a college’s trip to the countryside. We were at the mountain, in the middle of the forest and near a river. I can remember that today we were collecting samples of the water, because we were going to analyze them in the laboratory. It was more or less midday when I separated from the rest of the group to relieve myself, so I lost sight of them. And suddenly… A sphere made of light. I noticed it from the corner of my eye. It was floating in the middle of the air, static, like it appeared out of nowhere. And I swear that… that I’ve never seen anything so hypnotic and fascinating. With just one look I became totally focused on it. I just needed to know what exactly it was: a light that resembled to nothing I had ever seen or heard before. The light was some steps away from me, but I went to look at it without any doubt, even if the rest of my partners were more distant with each step I took. When I reached my hand to touch it and discover what exactly the mysterious light was, it became as bright as the sun. Everything became white and even though I closed my eyes and put my arms before my face there was white everywhere. And then is… Then is when I’ve awoken here. I don’t know what’s happened, but I think is better to come back with the rest of the group before they miss me. I will think about what was that later. So I manage to get up from the ground. And is only in that moment when I realize of one thing. I am nude. Completely. -What the fuck?!- I can’t help but to scream out loudly. But I quickly shut up, because someone could be here, watching me, or I could attract them with my scream. Hell, what is this? First, I see a light in the forest, and second I lose my consciousness and wake up completely naked. I consider being sleeping and dreaming, or even drugged and hallucinating. I try to look around me, searching for something unusual, like creatures that shouldn’t be here, or a tree moving… I watch every tiny detail like the nerves of the leaves or the smell in the air, searching for something that my senses can find wrong, but even though I expand my senses I can feel that everything is right. Besides, I shouldn’t be aware of a dream, and I have never tried drugs in my life. I even use the method of pinching myself, but the pain I feel is very real. In the end I have to accept it: this is really happening. Well, first of all, I have to find my clothes. I don’t know if this is some kind of joke from my partners (to be honest: I doubt it, they aren’t so bastards to do that) or someone else has done this to me for some twisted reason. So, I begin to move, looking for something to cover myself, but there is nothing. Shit, shit, shit, shit! Why this is happening to me?! I can’t find a trace of my clothes anywhere. Well, if this is because someone has kidnapped me or because of a twisted joke, is better to find out. So, with my face red of the embarrassment, I begin to walk with no direction in mind, just trying to see any trace of a hint. I walk and walk, trying not to step on the roots and avoiding the many obstacles. In my way I find out something really strange… The plants I can see when I get inside the forest are like nothing I’ve seen before in the trip. Is this other part of the forest that we are visiting? But is strange, none of these plants resembles like anything of this latitude. I’m able to see even… wait, can it be true? It is… It is… A giant sequoia. I approach to it, but when I touch it I understand that is truly a sequoia, a real one. I stand for a moment and watch everything that surrounds me. Definitely, I am not at home. I can’t understand anything. I let me down to the ground, supporting my back at the trunk of the giant tree. Where am I? And why? What’s happened? I do nothing but to keep sited down and ask myself this. This is one of those moments when you can’t really tell how much time has passed. But what takes me out of my mind and my thoughts is a sound I hear in the distance. -…in the forgotten garden… It sounds like if someone was… singing. And it’s a female voice. I don’t really know what can it be, but I have to follow the only clue I have. So, hiding the best I can inside the vegetation, I follow the chant, which is clearer and clearer with each step I take. And I must say that is a beautiful voice, sweet and charming, which takes me back to my nudity. Hell, what am I going to do after finding that person? Better I hide before initiate any approach. I begin to feel the moisture in the air and the smell of fresh water. Can it be possible that I’ll find some river or lake? Finally I reach the place: it’s a wellspring, with some bushes around its sides, so I can hide properly. Now I can hear the song with its entire splendor. And even though my problems, I allow myself to get distracted a bit, because this voice is as sweet as honey. -…Forgotten she lives, and forgotten she dies, like a plant in the forgotten garden. Her tears will freeze as she cries, while her broken heart hardens…- finishes slowly, letting the melancholy of the final line float in the air before resume the melody, this time humming. I stretch my neck a bit upon the bushes to see who this woman is. And I open my eyes like dishes. In front of me there is a girl of more or less my age. She’s wearing nothing but a robe (that covers very little of her body, by the way), and is at the sore of the wellspring, refreshing her feet at the clear water. Her face has a calm and peaceful expression that is beautiful, with eyes of a tone between blue and green that is delightful. Oh, and also she has green hair. Yes. Green. Fucking. Hair. Not only that: she also has long ears like… the elves. What’s the meaning of this? A hidden camera program? A movie scenario? Is she dyed? Am I sure that I am not dreaming? I try to pinch myself, even harder than before, and I try to tell myself ”Wake up, wake up, wake up”, but there’s no way: I’m still here. And the green-haired girl too. -Huh?- she stops humming suddenly- Is anybody there?- she asks as she watches over my direction. Shitshitshitshitshitshitshit! I hide back into the bushes, trying her not to see me, but I hear as she takes her feet out of the water and walks toward my hiding place. Thank you all for your comments and for reading! Yes, I've noticed the grammatical mistakes, and from now on I'll try to take care of those. The decision of the glowing orb was because I wanted to try something different, for a change. I'm glad that it's been well accepted. And JP. If you like songs and poetry... just keep reading, because there will be chapters with a little bit of it. Well, I hope you enjoy the next part of the story. We're still introducing me to this new island, but anyway, have fun! -------------------------------------------------- Day 1- Part 2 I hide back into the bushes, trying that she doesn’t see me, but I hear how she takes her feet out of the water and walks toward my hiding place. This isn’t good, I can’t let her see me like this! I try to quickly move towards the density of the thickest trees, while I keep one eye on her, but she seems to hear my steps because her eyes fly in my direction. I can see her doing a gesture with her hand, and while I keep running toward the depths of the forest I step on a root that excels from the soil and I fall to the ground. -Auch! Man, that has hurt. I hear a gasp from the girl. -Oh, my. I’m sorry to have done that, I was scared. You aren’t hurt, are you? Do what? No, heck, don’t come here! -Please, don’t come any closer!- I ask her desperately, and surprisingly it works because she stops. I almost can see her through the bushes, but I’m afraid that it means she can see me (more or less) as well. -Oh, hum… Ok, don’t worry. But… why don’t you want me to get near to you? -Please, don’t misunderstand it- I have to think some excuse, and quickly –It’s just that, that I… well, my aspect is not very presentable right now, and I don’t want anyone to see me at the moment- damn brain, why did I have to say the truth?! -You mean…? Are you hurt because of the fall?- she sounds worried. -No… no, it has nothing to do with the fall.- with these words I get up, but just a bit, because if I get up completely the bushes won’t hide me. Better I redirect the conversation in another direction-Tell me… are you filming a movie or have you cosplayed, or something like that? -What? -Well, I came to this wellspring and I just saw you- but don’t get me wrong! I was just walking and found the wellspring, I promise, and suddenly I found you. And when I saw the color of your hair, well, I felt curious about that. -But… what’s wrong with the color of my hair? Why is it strange?- she seems really puzzled with my question. I can’t help but find out her strangeness a bit weird (ok, very weird, as everything else here). -Well, not many people dye their hair green -Dye? I don’t dye my hair -Yeah, sure. And the ears are natural too- I reply sarcastically. -Wha-? But… but why wouldn’t they be?- that is what lets me completely stunned, and is because she sounds legitimately surprised for what I’ve said. She’s saying that her hair and her ears are really like that? And how can it be? I’m freaked out, I can’t believe what’s happening. -Besides- she continues –I can’t really understand how someone who’s hiding herself finds me weird “Herself” has she said? She cannot distinguish the voice of a man or a woman? -Herself? Didn’t you want to say “himself”? Now it’s her turn to remain silent because of the answer that the other gave. I try to sharpen my ear trying to catch something, whatever, but I can’t hear anything. Just a mumbling that sounds like -…im----ible… but that w---d mean… --uld it be true?... And suddenly, without any preview warning, the girl crosses the bushes and it happens what I feared: we meet face to face. Crap! I can’t be more ashamed!! I try to hide my parts the best I can with my hands, but they don’t cover everything. I haven’t felt more ashamed in my whole life! -This is not what it seems, really!- I say as I try to hide behind a tree, with my face completely red –I’m not a pervert nor anything like this, what really happens is that someone has stolen my clothes and-! … Huh?- I interrupt myself because I see that her expression suddenly has changed to something that I didn’t expect at all –Are you… smiling? Yes, it’s true. She has a smile painted in her face, but not a smile of derision and contempt because of my embarrassing situation. It’s a smile of joy. Yes, her face doesn’t lie: she is truly happy to see me (even if I just can’t understand why). The look in her face resembles like a child looking to a sweet, for me. -A male… A male!- her eyes are shining because of the happiness and she’s covering her mouth as she quivers –I can’t… I can’t believe it. You’re really a human male… I don’t understand anything. A human? She isn’t even human? “Impossible” says my rational part. But other part of me says “This is really happening, and your ears don’t lie: you’ve really heard that”. -What do you mean with a “human male”? Because you make it sound like if you never saw a man before- I ask her from behind the tree, just peeping my head and my hand a bit. -Well,… I have not. You are the first and only man I’ve ever seen- she keeps staring at me like if a was a fascinating mythological creature or something like that. Which may be true for her? -Who are you?- this is a question I really have to make –And… what are you? -It’s true, we haven’t introduced ourselves yet. My name is Marie, and I am a dryad, of course A dryad? A legendary spirit of the forests and trees? It’s stupid, the dryads and other creatures like that are just fantasy. I love fantasy stories and the fantasy novels, games and all that stuff, but I know how to distinguish that from reality. But… She remains silent, and none of the two says a thing. I think she’s waiting for me to introduce myself. But I don’t feel very comfy with the idea of introducing me and revealing my identity to a complete stranger, and besides, in this embarrassing situation. So I decide to give her another name. I think, and in that moment is when I remember one name that I used to use, the name of one roleplaying character that I created and used as a nick with my friends during some time. I will introduce myself to this girl with that name. -I am Rael It seems that it is enough for her, because she nods slightly. -I am pleased to meet you, Rael. One question. Will you remain hidden behind that tree all day?- she asks me -What!? Ahem… As you probably have notice before, I have nothing to wear. I don’t know what’s happened, when I regained consciousness and awoke here I was completely nude. And besides: where is “here”?- because this question has been buzzing me all this time. -Well, let me think about it. This forest remains within the domains of Lord Charisse. In fact, we are very near the foot of the mountains that are the frontier with Kioko right now. As I feared. All those names don’t say anything to me, but they definitely lead me to a conclusion. -Dorothy,- I say to myself –you’re not in Kansas anymore. Howdy ya'll! Thank you for your comments and for your enthusiasm. Now, with no further delay, the next chapter. --------------------------------------------------------------- Day 1- Part 3 -Dorothy, you’re not in Kansas anymore. Is too much to assimilate. And besides, taking advantage of my confusion, Marie has surrounded the tree and now is in front of me again. And I still have nothing to wear. -Well, now that you know where is “here” you can stop hiding, can’t you?- she says without losing her smile. A beautiful smile, now that I see her closer- No, damn it! What you have to think about now is that you can’t be like that, without any clothes! I try to cover myself again, but this time I don’t escape from her. -Please, can you stop doing that? Is not pleasant to have someone looking at you when you have nothing to wear.- I say, very angry and upset. Maybe at last she feels a bit ashamed of her attitude, because she looks away, although her smile doesn’t abandon her face completely. -Oh… Ummm… Sorry, I didn’t want to startle you. But… well, you are… ehmm, you are… very beautiful to contemplate. To say that I’m completely puzzled now would be an understatement. No girl, never, ever has said that to me, directly at my face. I really don’t know what to say, and less now. -But if you really want something to cover yourself,- she continues –m-maybe I can help you with that. Just give me a minute She raises her hand towards a branch with leaves of one tree, and suddenly she closes her eyes and begins to mumble something. I’m not sure, but seems like some kind of chant. And suddenly, the unthinkable occurs. It’s hard to believe, and I rub my eyes, but I’m really seeing this: the branch of the tree is moving on its own, and the leaves begin to grow various times their size and intertwine ones with others. Forming what seems like a… kilt. No, it keeps growing: it’s a robe. But with the particularity that is purely made of leaves, with layers superimposed, creating, thus, a cloth completely vegetal. When she finishes her chant, Marie takes this piece from the branch and offers it to me. -Well, maybe this will do. Tell me, are you ok with this?- she says with the smile in her face again. I still can’t say a word. It’s impossible, but she has really done it. I’ve seen it with my own eyes. I touch the cloth, not taking it, but admiring how it’s been created, only with leaves. And enormous: they’ve grown at a vertiginous speed. Marie has done this just with her words? This is… this is… -How have you done that?- is the only thing I can say as I change my face with an surprised expression on it back to the green-haired girl to the robe and vice versa. I know it. Hell, I know it perfectly. I don’t need her to tell me because is something that I already know. But I can’t believe it yet. My mind is somehow unable to access to that term, like if all the tops of rationality in my brain were blocking that very word. It’s impossible. It’s… it’s… -Magic- she says, saying out loud what I couldn’t express, because of the skepticism of my believes- I’ve prayed to the tree, letting its natural energies flow through my pray to grow, in this case, the leaves. I remain silent, taking the cloth at last. -Where are we? And this time, don’t tell me the region of the land. I want to know the exact part of the Universe where I am. She looks at me puzzled for my question, but my expression is of completely seriousness, and I keep looking at her eyes and don’t look away. Finally, Marie accepts it and answers me. -Well, I don’t travel a lot, but anyway, this region and all the other places are inside the island. -The island?- I ask. How can I have arrived to an island?- And where is this island? -This island is everything. This is the world. An island and just that? For a moment I feel like I was in one chapter of LOST. Inside an island… and nothing more… But I quickly recover myself. Maybe she just doesn’t know more land because, as she has said, she doesn’t travel. Or maybe it could be related somehow with the… the magic. It’s something that I still can’t believe, but in my hand is the robe made of leaves that constitutes the evidence. And by the way, it shouldn’t remain in my hand. I quickly dress in that clothe. Surprisingly, it adjusts perfectly to my body. I let out a sigh. I guess Marie is really a dryad. In any case… -I want to say… thanks, for the clothes. -You’re welcome- replies Marie, with her smile still on her lips, for me. Damn, she is so cute. –I couldn’t negate a favor to a man I think at her words. Maybe… I will need her to help me. I still don’t know anything of this place. But… will she help me? Well, I have to ask. -Marie… I have to ask you for something more- I begin, trying to gather the courage to say this -I don’t know anything of this place, or where to go. So… if you could… Marie giggles, and without warning she suddenly takes my hand. -Hihihihi… I know what you want. And I will. You can be sure that I am completely determined to be at your side. Whoa, that was FAST. In fact, that was strangely fast, and I’m sure that she has some other things in her mind. Don’t misunderstand me: for me it’s great to have such a nice girl interested on me, but it feels so weird, just some minutes after having first met… -Well… in that case… Could you tell me how to leave from this forest? -Um, it’s not difficult. But what do you want to do outside? -I’m not sure of what could I do. Perhaps I’ll be able to decide it when I know more. So,- I say, feeling her hand around mine –will you accompany me? -Oh, dear. Of course I will. I promise I won’t abandon you. Perhaps it’s just me, or is the smile that remains in her face, but I think that asseveration has more load than I can think of right now. But anyway, we begin to walk, wandering together through this strange place, while I think about what I’m doing here, and I hope to find answers; somehow, somewhere… About the questions and wonderings of how is the tunic of leaves... more or less, it looks like this: Nooooo, just kidding! XP That was just some random image I found while looking for a good one. This is the real one; it's just a t-shirt, but the style is more or less what Marie has weaved in a tunic: Well, Christmas is almost here! So this is my present to you: the next chapter of the story. I want to say thanks to tterreb for his editing and correction of errors. And this chapter promises to be quite interesting because of... ooops; almost spoiler. Just keep reading! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Day 1- Part 4 -…and so, that’s the reason why I’ve instinctively recognized you as male, when I first saw you. -Very curious We have been walking through the forest for more or less an hour, and meanwhile, we’ve been talking nonstop. Right after beginning this journey one of the first things I asked her was how, if she hadn’t seen a male before, she knew that I was one. Maybe not the most important of all the questions that I have, but I wanted to satisfy my scientific curiosity about that fact. She told me that it was purely instinctive when she saw that I had no curves and when she saw the features of my face (and of course, my crotch). I had no idea that the recognition between male and female could be instinctive and not taught. We are on our way to the outside of the forest. I still can’t see anything that proves that we are near the end, because the trees and vegetation in general that surround us are as thick as before. But with one difference. I’ve realized that, on this occasion, contrary to when I went to the meeting of Marie, no trees, no bushes, not even a little flower stands in our way. I don’t know how can it be, but in our path I’ve not stepped on one single root, nor have I had to walk through any branches or leaves. But the plants don’t move; it’s simply that, no matter if we walk in a completely straight line, we don’t find anything: the vegetation doesn’t impede our pass. I try to sharpen my ear to hear if Marie is making the trees to move before I can see them, but I can’t hear anything, just the animals running across this jungle and the birds singing. It’s like if the entire forest was opening us a path to walk. I want to ask Marie if she has something to do with that, but before I can, I have to ask her other things. -So… tell me Marie- I keep talking to her. Somehow, she makes me feel good, just by being near her-You’ve already mentioned the name of this region. Could you please tell me a bit more about this island? -Well… since you’ve just arrived here, I suppose the first thing I should tell you about are the regions of the island. -Is the island very big? -Of course. There are six regions: right now we are in the only forest that exists in the region of Charisse: the rest is just a big desert. Also, north of here lies Kioko and in the South is Amarante. At the oriental part of the island, beyond the big mountain, are the regions of Kaori and Elizabeth. Finally, the sea belongs to Lord Michiko.- she looks away from me for a moment, before looking at me again, a bit flustered -Although I must admit… I’ve never been very far away from my forest. I don’t know much more. -Well, at least you know more than I do- I say, trying to smile and her cheer up a bit. And surprisingly it works, as Marie smiles too -On the other hand, who’s lord Michiko? -She’s one of the lords that govern the six regions of the island. FYI, all the lands have the name of the lord that governs them. -Really? So, they have to change the name of the region every time a lord passes away and is substituted by another?- I raise one eyebrow -Ahaha… hahahahahaha!- she laughs at my comment, and I have to admit I like the sound of her laughter, but I feel a bit annoyed for being treated like a fool -You’re so cute, not knowing a thing…- giggles Marie as she approaches me -The Lords are immortal, sweetie. They reign over the island since forever. -Immortality??!- I say shocked, but somehow, even this information is simpler to assimilate now that I’ve seen true magic in action. Certainly, I’ve arrived in a very unusual and interesting place. My thoughts are interrupted as a growl comes from my belly. D’oh! Stupid stomach. But I shouldn’t be surprised: the sandwich I brought for the trip was in my backpack, and I left it behind; besides I haven’t eaten anything since breakfast. I’m embarrassed, as I’m sure Marie has heard it too, and I blush when I look towards her. She has heard it, but she’s not mocking the sound of my body. -Are you hungry? -Well… just a little. But I can keep walking, I assure you. -Oh, Rael, I’m sure of that. But anyway, now is a good time for a stop. Come. Follow me- says the green-haired girl as she stops walking, and looks through some bushes. I follow her, to discover that she’s leading us in the direction of a clearing. And in the border of the clearing grow some wild berries and fruit-trees completely loaded with reddish fruits that I’ve never seen in my life. -Wow… how could you know there was food here?- I ask her, but she just grins -So, you know if they’re edible? -Of course they are. So, let’s begin with the lunch, ok?- she takes one big leaf from one of the nearby trees and begins picking berries and putting them on the leaf like a dish, so I decide to do the same. In a little time, we have our leaves full of berries and these strange fruits. We sit in the middle of the clearing, and begin to eat them. I pick the first berry, and find it surprisingly sweet and good, although a bit acidic. Marie seems delighted that I like them, and begins to eat them too. Anyway, I attack my plate with hunger, and soon there is no food left on my leaf. Then I take one of the fruits and I look it for a second. It’s red like a tomato, but the shape is round with a slight oval near the top. I give it the first bite. Surprisingly good: it tastes like… like a mango. But curiously, it has the smell of a rose flower. I give myself a moment to eat it, and then I ask Marie -It’s very good. What fruit is this? I’ve never seen it in my life. -It’s champakka. And it’s quite common around here. Out of curiosity, how long have you been here? It mustn’t have been long, if you know so little. -I… I arrived here, somehow, just a little before meeting you. I don’t really know HOW I’ve ended up here.- I begin to talk about my strange arrival -I was back in my home, in a forest in the countryside, minding my business. And suddenly it appeared an orb of light out of nowhere. The next thing I knew I was here, and then I found you when I was walking through the forest.- I take a moment to think about how are they going to react back at home, when my partners aren’t able to find me Do you know how could this happen? -Not really. I’m sorry.- well, at least I had to try-But, that means… I’m the first one that has found you- I can tell that she’s hiding a little smile when she says that. But I prefer not to ask her about this behavior. Instead, I keep eating until we’ve finished with our meal. And damn, although it was just berries and fruit, it was really good. I would like to resume the walk immediately, but Marie insists to have some rest before. So, we sit near one of the biggest trees of the clearing, and decide to wait a bit. I take advantage of this temporal stop to relax a bit, and give myself a moment to look at Marie, now that all is calm around us and nothing but the silent trees and the sunlight surrounds us. When I observe her, with her peculiar hair, and her beautiful eyes, I can’t help but to think about how lovely the dryad looks, lying in the grass next to me. And I think she has caught me looking at her, because she looks directly into my eyes and smiles back at me. My heart is racing like crazy. We are so close; we could touch us if we move us just a little further. We are alone… no one around to see what we do… I still don’t move. What if she doesn’t want? I don’t want to lose my only partner and friend here. But, should I? Have I correctly interpreted her gesture? Ohmygodshesmovingherfacetowardme! I decide to take the jump! I move my face toward her too, and when our lips are so close I can almost feel her, we close our eyes. Then, our lips meet. Her mouth has a soft and gentle touch that is just exquisite, and I move my own mouth to adjust myself to her kiss, wanting to explore her. We don’t intertwine our tongues, but is not necessary: the warmth and intimacy of the moment are just enough to make us feel completely rapt. I move my hand toward her hair to caress her while we remain kissing. And then, the kiss is broken when we separate our lips slowly. It has been a short kiss, but it was plenty of feelings we wanted to share. For a moment, I don’t know what to say and just look deep into her eyes, wrapped in ecstasy as we both look into the mirrors of our souls. -That was…- she begins to blush, but doesn’t move her eyes one millimeter away from mine- … wow, that was… so… amazing -I liked it too. You’re… so sweet -Really? -Yes. I don’t know how it has ended up being this way, because we’ve known each other less than a day but… I really liked this kiss… and you. -Oh, dear! That’s so… that’s so…- she doesn’t say anything more, just gives me without previous warning a hug and buries her head in my tunic of leaves, closing her eyes and resting her face in my chest. I embrace her and slowly caress her head, gently, as I enjoy the moment of intimacy between us. It’s very curious. Never in my life have I been so close with any girl, not even my friends or family. And now, with a woman that I don’t know at all, nor the place where she lives, and who isn’t even human, I’m having the most tender moment of my life. Which leads me to one question. What am I going to do with her? Or with my own path? I don’t know a thing about Marie, or this place, or how I’ve arrived here, or if I can return from this island to my home. I really need answers to decide all this. But for now… … for now, I feel like I prefer to caress the hair of the little dryad who lies with me. We let the hours pass by, embraced together, sharing our feelings with no words. I’m not really sure about how much time we’ve passed entangled in our mutual hug enjoying the moment of closeness, but as the shadows surrounding us are getting longer and longer, I decide that we have to keep going. -Marie. I believe is time to get up and continue our way out of the forest. -Mhh-hm. Okay, then.- we don’t lose time, and resume our walk, leaving the clearing behind us. The path is as clear as when we began this walk (honestly, I really have to ask her how she does it). The light is a little bit fainter, but it’s still far away from sunset; and the temperature has lowered a bit. Yet, it’s not completely cold. The first thing I do once we are moving again is to keep asking Marie about this place. -Well, Marie, you’ve already talked me about the regions of the island. But what about their inhabitants? Who live here? -Oh, Rael, there are so many people. Here live uncountable mamono species: it’s possible to find dozens and dozens of different types: I’m a dryad, for example, but there are arachnes, werewolves, giants, sphinxes, slimes… We’re abundant like the leaves of a tree. What we lack are human men like you: you’re so rare to find... -Wait one second - I was ready to accept something like ‘fantastic races from the “D&D Monster Manual, edition 3.5”’, but there’s something that Marie has said that puzzles me -”Human men”? You mean that the only humans who live here are all men? -Yes dear. We, the mamono, being all women, have difficulties finding a man because of the high number of girls of the island compared with the human men. But what defines the- *Ziiiiiiiiiiiiiiiis* *Tchack!* The explanation that my partner was going to offer gets cut off when something whistles crossing the distance between us and the woods faster than the gaze can follow and sticks in the neck of the dryad, who has time just to say ”Ah!”. I’m as surprised as her, but I can see it now. Spiked in her neck is a little dart of the size of half a finger, feathered in white. Marie takes it off and holds it in front of her. -A sleeping dart?- she asks to no one in particular as her other hand touches her neck, and her eyelids begin to fall slowly -Who-?- she doesn’t have time to say anything more before falling to the ground completely asleep. -Marie!! - I shout at her, and give her a pair of slaps, but she doesn’t wake up. Nonononono. This cannot be! Whoever has shot that dart can shoot me too! I must leave! I don’t have time to think about who or why has attacked her, the only time I have is to take the sleeping girl on my back (man, she’s heavy as a trunk!) and run away from here. I don’t know where to go; I just know that the further, the better. I run as fast as my legs can carry us, fearing what could catch us. I run in zigzag, to increase the chance of avoiding the projectiles, but the main problem when running away from a menace is transporting a person on your back. Even if her body can protect me from more darts towards my own body, this is a disadvantage. Nonetheless I keep running, hoping to get out of sight our trackers. *Tchack!* AGH! I got hit!! I feel the dart nail the skin of my left leg, and the drowsiness beginning to reach my mind as the poison runs through my blood. -NOOOO!!!- I shout as I try to keep running, channeling all my rage through that scream. I try to combat the sleeping venom of the dart using the adrenaline, letting my emotions take control of me; I run as I frown and clench trying to stay awake using my anger. No matter what happens, I can’t stop being enraged and escaping. *Tchack!* Another dart pierces me in the shoulder. The drowsiness and the sleep are multiplied, and I can’t keep… going… But I try not to fall, no matter what… I must put one leg in front of the other… and walk… run… *Tchack!* I don’t even know where I was hit. I can just feel how I let go the girl in my back before hitting the ground myself. I can hear steps coming toward us. And just before losing my conscience and being swallowed by the dark, I hear a voice. A female voice, very beautiful and melodic, but that speaks in a very perturbing tone, saying: -Well, well, well. It seems that the spider just caught a couple of flies. -- Continued in next post -- |
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] Teraniel's Story [2/2] Yay! The New Year 2015 has arrived, and so, here's my gift for all of you: the next chapter of my story, so you begin this new year loaded with desire, entertainment and reading. Well, things didn't look very good for me at the end of the last chapter :( Let's see what's awaiting in the deeps of this new one! --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Day 1- Part 5 I slowly regain my conscience. The mist that covers my mind is slowly fading, as I begin to wake up. When I do it, memories come back to my mind, one by one. ”Man, tonight I’ve had a strange dream” I think as I gather the energy to move and open my eyes. ”I think that it’s even stranger than that dream I had about Sailor Venus. Or that other one from Changeling the Dreaming. Well, better get up from the bed.” I try to do it, but I find out that I can’t. Somehow, I can’t even move. So I try to open my eyes, and I succeed. I see a dim light in the ceiling, of a reddish-orange color, like a fire or a torch. My mind begins to change its rhythm of work from two thoughts per hour, and begin thinking straight again. Wait a moment. All that happened before falling asleep was real! And so, I’m in danger! But I remember one quote from one of my favorite books: “Before doing anything, take a silent look around you. Ten seconds of observation can save your life”. So I do that. The first thing I notice is that I’m tied up to a table inclined 80 degrees. There are leather straps that hold me to it: on my wrists, ankles, thighs, waist and chest. Also, someone has stripped me from the tunic of leaves that Marie gave me, but it has been replaced by black trousers, and I could swear that the material they’re made of is leather. Second, it seems that I’m underground, in a well-built stone chamber inside a cave. The only light comes from the torches hanging on the walls. The chamber is quite big however: it could be like the size of my apartment. The table where I’m tied up is near one of the four walls, and I can see just one corridor that leads to an exit of this room. And finally, I’m not alone here. -Oh, so you’ve finally woken up? Good, because I’ve almost finished the preparations for the amusement. A figure comes out of the shadows of this place and steps into the light. It’s a woman, not very tall, but just seeing her figure fills me with fright. She has tanned skin and long, white hair that falls behind her like a cascade. Her face is beautiful, but she wears a devilish grin that combines with her red eyes and sends me chills through my spine. I know what she is. Hell, of course I know it, after having read all the novels of Drizzt Do’Urden; as not knowing. -Drow- I spit the word frowning at her. -Drow?- she looks at me surprised, but then she smiles- Please, dear, who uses such an old fashioned and archaic word nowaday? We prefer to be called “dark elves” -Whatever- the thought of being in the hands of dark elves makes me shudder. If they are like what I’ve read, then the tortures I may undergo are unimaginable. Even so, I try to gather all the courage I can and talk to her -What have you done with the dryad that accompanied me? -Oh, the little green-haired?- she asks in a cute tone -She’s not harmed, she’s just in a chamber deep underground, where not even the roots of the eldest trees can reach her. But let’s not talk about her, okay?- she approaches me, so close that I can even smell the perfume that surrounds her: sweet, yet intoxicating -It’s not correct to talk about other girls in the prelude of an intimate moment, you know?- she says, winking at me in an accomplice gesture. -Listen: if you plan to torture me to death I’ll let you know that- -Torture you to death?- she raises one eyebrow as she acts surprised. No, wait… she really looks surprised -I think you’re misunderstanding it. Why would I want to break my own sex toy?- has she really said “sex toy”? Then she moves a little away from me, but she puts one of her gloved hands on my chest. It’s a warm and soft touch. -You can’t imagine how much I rejoiced when I found you in that forest- she says as she slides her hand all over my skin. I feel my heart racing like crazy at her contact, and my breath stirring -Finally, a plaything just for me, waiting to be kidnapped… Oh, dear, I’m going to have so much fun with you… and maybe, if you’re a good plaything, I’ll let you have fun too. I’ve waited for an occasion like this for so long… now I won’t wait anymore; I’ll make you scream both in pleasure and pain. I admit, the fact that she’s not going to kill me by torturing me has relieved me. But I can also see what her spiel is. And I take the decision of not letting her do whatever she wants with me. I have my free will, and I’m not a damned toy to play with!! What I hate the most is that she thinks she can control me like I was nothing. -It’s me who’s gonna make you scream in pain, and just in pain when I get out of these straps.- I answer her. -My, my, it seems that my little plaything has some nerve. How rude, to say that things to his mistress. But it doesn’t matter. I’ll show you how to kneel before me.- she finally takes her hand off of me. -I kneel before no one, and less before you, worm- I tell her, slowly, dragging the words with all my hatred. Finally I see her lose her calm, because she frowns and smiles at me, but this time it is an aggressive smile, as she asks me, dragging her words dangerously -What did you say, my dear? I close my eyes and let out a sight, as I get my calm back and answer her -No. You’re right. I’ve said something wrong, and I shouldn’t have done it. I must apologize for what I’ve said. She stops frowning and relaxes her gesture, as she loses the rage that was filling her - Well, I’m glad to hear that, my pet. It seems that you begin to accept your plac- -I must apologize to the worms, for have compared them to you. Those poor animals! They don’t deserve to be lowered to your level. You are a being far more despicable than maggots. You are nothing but scum. It’s incredibly stupid to say that to the dark elf, but is worth it just to see her finally losing all her calm: she’s sparking through the eyes and grimacing, as fury crosses her face. She takes two steps toward me as she raises her right hand. I know what’s coming. *SLAP!* I could see it coming. I could even prepare me to receive it. But anyways, that hurt me. My left cheek burns, and my first impulse is to raise my hand, but I’m tied up, and I can’t. I just endure the pain. -You’ll pay for this- she says angered, barely containing herself. -No. I’ll never pay you enough- I say, grinning at her -Some pleasures just don’t have a price But that comment triggers something inside her, and immediately, she gives me back her own grin. -We’ll see about that- it’s that devilish smile again. It frightens me to the bone, but I tell to myself “Keep smiling. You mustn’t let her know you’re afraid. For fuck’s sake, keep smiling”. And then, without any word, she turns back and walks to the end of the room, going after something. I didn’t notice it from the shadows of the room at my first sight, but now that I observe it more carefully, I can see what’s near the walls of this underground chamber. Stacked one over the other, hundreds of instruments accumulate near the stones that imprison me, both in shelves or hanging on the walls. And all of them are torture instruments but… not the usual ones. There are no iron maidens, nor Judas cradles, nor racks, nor torture chairs or things like that. But aligned across the room, I can see many whips, paddles; chains, candles, masks, clamps, rows of elongated objects (I don’t even want to look at those), what looks like some bizarre surgery instrumental, and I can even see one St. Andrew’s cross. All of them different, but all of them reflecting alike the sadistic kind of her owner. The sight of them makes me feel uneasy, startled… …nervous, frightened… … troubled… …and … a bit excited. I have to admit it. The thought of this woman, dark and dreadful, but exotic and beautiful, using them on me gives me, well, mixed feelings. The lust… Stupid BDSM-loving part of me, shut up!!! I remember that I promised myself not to submit my will to anyone, and I regain my composure. She has reached one of the tables at the furthest part of the room, and I can’t see what she’s doing. But I could swear she’s picked up something. Yes, she’s coming back with a bottle decorated with flowers in her hands, and wearing a grin in her face. I don’t know what’s inside that bottle, but it can’t be anything good, that’s for sure. -This will do nicely She removes the cap and instantly the smell reaches my nose. I don’t know what is, but it’s incredibly sweet, more than any other perfume I’ve ever smelled in my life. Also, I feel a bit dizzy, like if I was drunk, but just a little. What is she up to? Whatever it is, I close my mouth with all the force of my maws and hold my breath, in case she wants me to drink that potion. But she realizes what I’m doing and just smiles. Then suddenly, she puts the bottle in her mouth and drinks its contents. I open my eyes with surprise as I can hear her gulping the liquid down her throat and see the dark elf filling her oral cavity with so much that her cheeks become swollen. And without previous warning, she kisses me in my mouth while still holding the drink inside hers. I open my lips with surprise, but that only serves to let the liquid to pour from her mouth to me, and instinctively I swallow it. I try to protest, but she’s still kissing me and passing more of this drink, and I can’t do anything but to swallow it at the contact of her soft, warm and full lips. She puts her tongue in my mouth and I answer to her intertwining our tongues as the kiss continues and I drink the sweet nectar from her. My head starts spinning and I want to drink more from her, but she breaks the contact, and at the separation I discover that our lips are connected by one thread of this substance, which looks like liquid amber. -What…- I say panting, trying to get back my breath -… was that? What have you done to me? -Oh, that was just alraune’s nectar. Don’t worry; I’ve drunk as much as you. It’s just to get into mood for this: I’m sure you’re feeling its effects right now- she answers me as she caresses my face. And immediately I just feel the urge. It’s a desire like I’ve never felt: the lewdness, the need to kiss her, to let her touch my face and all my body, to be free of these bindings not to escape, but for take her hips and stick my manhood inside her, and then fuck her so hard that I can’t bang her pussy any more. I’m still conscious of my actions; and know that this must be the drink, but even so, I don’t give a fuck. I just want sex, and I want it now. I try to reach her, but the straps keep me tied up to the table, frustrating me. -Now…- she begins to say as she licks her fingers and slips her other hand inside her leather shorts-I wonder what will happen if I do… THIS- and without previous warning she slips the hand inside my clothes and grabs my sex. I squirm, but she doesn’t lose her grip, and begins to strike and jack off my rod, as she slowly passes her tongue across my chest. Damn, it feels so good. It’s like all my senses are expanded just for the purpose of feeling her wet caresses, and her fingers toying with my dick. -Well, what now, my pet?- she asks me, moving her face toward mine and speaking softly to my ear without stopping working at my dick -Do you want me? Incredibly, I manage to speak to her in the middle of this entire sex scene. -I… don’t want to be a slave of your will. You won’t break me just giving me drugs. Even if you make me feel good, you shall not have me -Mmm. In that case I’ll make you feel bad, you bad boy- says the dark elf. She stops jacking me off; unbuttons the black trousers to pull my rod out of them and let it free. I can see it now, big and erect, claiming action now. But, if my reaction at seeing my cock reacting to the charms of the dark elf is quite emotional, her reaction is anthological: she opens her eyes like she was contemplating one of the wonders of nature, and she even licks her lips, prey of the same lust that makes me want her against my common sense. But she doesn’t take my penis again. She just walks to the wall at my back, and when she passes by my side I get to see her beautiful white hair moving like a cascade of silver. She’s doing something at the back of the table where I’m tied up, so I can’t see what she does (honestly, I hate the tactic of the uncertainty, because it is horribly effective). She then comes back to my visual field holding a cane in her hands. -Are you ready for your punishment, slave?- I prepare me to the first strike, but it doesn’t come. Instead, she unfastens her black top letting it fall to the stone floor. Which gives me a view of her bare, rounded and magnificent breasts. -Oh! Do you like what you see, huh?- she asks, as she perceives the twitch on my crotch and my eyes looking at her. I immediately look away from her. -D-don’t be ridiculous! It’s just a physiological reaction after the drug you gave me, don’t think you’re sexy to me or anything like that- … is it just my impression or did that sound incredibly tsundere? -Well, if you liked that, I suppose you’re going to like this even more- as she says this, without releasing the cane she takes away the straps that hold her shorts in place, letting it fall to the ground and letting me see her almost completely naked; she’s still wearing her gloves and her boots, and for some reason, that makes her more attractive. Now I really can’t take my eyes off of her body and I feel more excited than ever. She then proceeds to touch some mechanism at the base of the table to drop it, which makes me move from my position to be completely horizontal and lying at the mercy of the dark elf. She positions herself on top of me, letting some of her weight rest on me. I can’t stop staring at her with mixed feelings: lust and hatred, desire and rage, need and pride. We look each other in the eyes and I see her, rejoicing at the sight of her victim submitted at her whim. -It’s time for it. But be gentle pet,- she says as she takes with her free hand my manhood and leads it to her own sex- it’s my first time- I… can’t swear it, but she has now a more shy expression on her face, contrasting with the dominant attitude of before. And then it happens. She’s already wet and lubed, I can feel it. When I enter inside her, I feel the walls of her pussy contacting with my own rod, pressing against it and making me feel good. She begins moving, and I try to move with her, but the binds don’t let me, and I can only feel how she’s shaking her body, moving up and down, slowly, enjoying every movement, every single contact of our insides. She’s moaning, and I feel something strange while fucking: then I stop staring at her boobs and face and try to look at our crotches. There’s blood running down from her insides. It was true, she’s virgin! But then the moans begin to increase their intensity. I lose the inhibitions of my previous anger and begin feeling good of our intercourse letting my mind fly away in this universe of sexual pleasure. Only to be brought back by the sadistic elf. *Whip!* -UAAAAAAAAGH!!!!- she’s whipped my jewels with the cane!! It hurts, it freaking hurts!!! I try to contain the pain, but it’s horrible! -I told you I had to make you feel bad for being a naughty boy- she whispers, but I can’t pay attention to that. I just can feel the strikes that the sadistic bitch is giving me at my balls right now, while still fucking me. I set my jaw and try to resist, but the pain is too much, and I can’t help but end up letting some moans of pain out of my mouth. It hurts, the strikes don’t have much strength but they don’t need it, it hurts so badly! -Stop! Stop it!!- I exclaim -I can stop if you want. We can come together, and finish with a shared orgasm. Just my cum should matter to me, it doesn’t matter if you cum or not. But I’ll let you. You just have to tell me, “I accept your will, please let me cum, my mistress” -In your dreams will I call you mistress!- UAAACK!!- another round of strikes with the cane sends me a new wave of pain from my balls across my body -Okay, okay! I accept it, I do it! -Accept what, slave?- asks me the dark elf. Fucking bitch! She wants me to say it out loud from my mouth. But the pain is too much, and I can’t take it. -I accept your will, please let me cum, my mistress!- I scream in pain. -Mmmmm. Good boy.- as she says this, she throws away the cane and begins moving more energetically, more intense. I’m still sore from the strikes and under normal circumstances I would lose all the vigor of my friend, but I think that the nectar has given me the side effect of a constant erection, as even under the strikes my rod has remained hard. I recover myself bit by bit from the torture, and begin to feel the pleasure once again. She moves up and down, and now she’s closer to me as she moves; so much that I can feel her breath and smell her perfume. We both feel our climaxes approaching. -I… I’m cumming -Nnnghhhh… me… too… aaaaah! And then, we reach the top of the pleasure. I release the entire load inside her, as the elf screams when she comes too with her own orgasm when my seed fills her. After our mutual climax, she stops moving and, without even taking my penis out of her, she falls on me and close her eyes as she lies over my body. We both pant after the intercourse, and we both feel the warmth of our naked bodies in contact, as we rest from our sexual experience. Hello everybody! I'm back!! These two months have been filled with works and college's projects, but at last I found some time to write and continue with the story. Don't worry, now I won't let you without chapters for such a long time. Here comes the next one! -------------------------------------------------- Day 1- part 6 I can’t really say how much time has passed, if it has been just a few seconds or many minutes, but we both begin to recover our strength. The dark elf raises her beautiful face and caresses mine slowly and gently, with a softer touch than the one she had before. While… well, having sex with me. She looks into my eyes, and this time, she doesn’t show any aggressive dominance. Instead, she looks…sweet. If that’s possible. -Mmmm. I liked it. That was a good fuck- she finally lifts her hips and I feel how my manhood is released -Tell me, pet. What is your name? -Rael- I answer her, not very into the mood. I mean, even with the cane it had been a good experience for me in the end, but she just raped me. I talk with her just because of the fear of more pain. -Rael… good. My name is Sara- she says while she collects her clothes on the floor. It’s curious. I expected a more… I don’t know, exotic name. It surprises me how an elf can have such a casual name -But you shall not call me by my name unless I give you permission for that. You will call me “mistress”, otherwise I’ll be obliged to punish you- she leans on the table and puts her face about two centimeters from me -Understood? -Yes -“Yes” what? -*Grumble* Yes, I understand that I have to call you “““mistress”””- I say putting as much tinkle as I can in the word. -Excelent. But we’ll have to improve your behavior, slave. Before I release you of the table, I will give you the first gift from your mistress -What are you talking about?- I ask her dreading whatever she might have planned, but she doesn’t listen to me and walks to one of the shelves. Just to return bringing a collar in her hands. Yes, you read correctly. A collar. It’s made of black leather, has three centimeters of width, and a metal ring hangs from it. She smiles as she stands beside me with the piece in her gloved hand. -This is my gift to you, my slave Rael. This collar has two purposes. The first one is to represent the bond that you’ll have with me, your mistress: the bond that you accepted when you submitted your will to me. And the second one is to use its power to improve your behaviour -Its power? What power is that?- is this a magic artifact? If it is, my freedom and chances to escape can be severely reduced -Well, I inform you that this is no ordinary collar. It used to belong to a catgirl slave, and it has magic properties. This collar forces the wearer to obey orders. Because if you don’t, you’ll receive pain. And the wearer can’t take it off, only the person who’s put the collar can do it. The only way to remove it is either I take it off or I die Yes. Really severely reduced. -And now be a good slave and stay still as I put you this- *BITE!* -Hey, hey, that’s not very kind- she says as she removes her fingers at only some millimeters from my teeth. Dammit, I wanted to bite her hand when she approached it with the collar, but she’s fast -You’re going to get this collar whether you like it or not. But first I suppose I must do something with that bad mouth of yours Sara proceeds to take off her panties and then makes a ball with them. What- wait, I know what’s coming. -Don’t you- Mmmmmfffff!!!- she stuffs my mouth with her panties! I try to push them out, but she puts two fingers on them and pushes the gag deeper, so I can’t talk nor bite. -Shhhh, shhhh, that’s right my slave. Nice and quiet. And now don’t try any more funny things- says the dark elf with a smile. -Mmmmrrggg…- is the only sound that comes out of my mouth. I’m frowning at her, but she doesn’t mind and continues with her work of putting me the collar. I try to fight, but there isn’t much I can do, and in no time she has buckled the collar firm and tight around my neck. I can feel the touch of a soft material in the inner side of the collar, and is strapped down tight, but not enough to make me uncomfortable. -Ah, it suits you so well. Now I’ll remove your gag and unfasten those straps. But don’t try to hurt me once you’re free, this is an order. And you know what will happen if you don’t follow my orders, don’t you? I nod with my head. When I do, Sara takes off the gag from my mouth and undoes the ball to reveal again her underwear. She takes a brief look at them, giggles and puts them on again. Finally, she undoes the straps that hold me to the table and I’m free again! The first thing I do is to stretch my limbs and see if my body responds correctly to my commands. It seems that I’m fine. The leather straps haven’t even left any marks. -Well, now accompany me. Now that I’m satisfied I can properly show you the rest of this place- she begins walking toward the corridor I saw before, the one that is the only exit door of this chamber. She has her back to me and cannot see what I’m doing. This could be my only chance. I know what I’m being exposed to, but I must at least try to do it. I silently take one of the bottles from a shelf like the previous that contained that aphrodisiac, and prepare to strike her down. Right at her head. I hope that’s enough to leave her unconscious. Wait aaaand… now! I strike with all my might! -AAAAAAAAHH!!!!- I scream, not of emotion, but of pain! I feel like if all my body was struck by an electric current, AND IT HURTS!!! I close my eyes and clench my teeth, make it stop, please, it hurts like hell, make it stop!!! And suddenly the pain stops and goes as it has come. I open my eyes to see that I’m lying on the floor, curled, and that the dark elf is looking at me with a smile in her face. I also notice that I don’t feel any remaining pain from the strike. It lasted just a second, and then stopped. -I see that you decided to disregard my advice I let out a sigh. -I had to try it. What you said about the collar being magic could have been just a bluff. I couldn’t let my fear being the only thing imprisoning me. She nods, like saying that she understands it. -I can see your point of view. But anyway you’ve tried disobey a direct order and attack your mistress. I think a punishment is needed for you -NO! I mean… I won’t do anything more, I’ll regard whatever you command. I’ll accept your orders without doing anything you don’t want. I promise “Just until I know more about you and this place to elaborate some escaping plan” -Hum. Fine. And as an incentive to keep on your good behavior, I’ll let you do something that you’ll probably like- she pauses for a moment and then she continues-I’ll allow you to see your companion -Marie?!- my heart drops from the impression- How is she? And what are you going to do with her? And…- the questions keep accumulating in my mouth, but I can’t express all of them at the same time. All summarized in one thought. My only hope is that she’s well. -You can relax; as I said before she’s just isolated but she’s fine. A bit scared, but nothing to worry about her health. Follow me and you’ll see with your eyes- she resumes her walk to the corridor, so I get up and follow her silently. And this time, without any bottle for hitting purposes. As we walk, I carefully observe everything surrounding us. It looks like my previous observation was correct: we are in a gallery of tunnels made of pure solid rock, deep underground. How deep can we be? Sara said that not even the roots of the eldest trees can reach the cell where is Marie, but that’s not enough information. From what I’ve read in the novels of the Forgotten Realms back at home, the homes of the drows lie really, really deep in the inside of the earth. But I can’t assume that, because I still don’t know how different this island can be from my preconceived notions; and plus, we can’t be that far from the surface if she has dragged me and Marie to her lair… unless she can teleport us with some magic. Ok, back to the description of what I see. The corridors don’t have any torches hanging from the walls, but they’re illuminated. And what a way to do it. In the stone ceiling and walls of the tunnel there is a luminescent film that allows us to see what lies ahead. It’s incredible, and it’s also really beautiful. I think it’s a film of bioluminescent lichens, or maybe a variety of fungus. I would love to approach a bit more to observe it, but the dark elf continues her walk and I can’t stop. It seems that the stone has been carved, as the tunnel is quite straight. We continue until we reach an intersection of other three tunnels. Oh, God. If this happens to be a labyrinth of tunnels, I’m completely fucked. Sara doesn’t mind this and (of course) knows perfectly where to go, because she takes the third tunnel without stopping a single second to orientate. I try to memorize the path: one never knows, it could be the first piece of a puzzle to get out of here. Finally, we reach another chamber that has lighted torches. I can’t see the end of the stone walls that delimit it because just some of the torches are lighted, but I can say this one is even bigger than the one where we come from, like the size of a football camp: one hundred meters of chamber stand before my eyes, maybe even more. Also I can see that is divided in many more little chambers, each of which has bars. And in one of these… -Marie!!- I could recognize that green hair anywhere. I run to the bars, and when she hears me she turns back. Her eyes are red and I can tell that she’s been crying, but that doesn’t matter. The only thing that matters is that we both merge ourselves in the warmest hug ever through the bars of the cell. -Rael… *sob* I’ve been so scared… I was alone, and I didn’t know what happened to you… *snif* -Shhhh, shhhh, it’s okay Marie, I’m here- I say, gently caressing her hair, calming her down, as I feel her warmth -I’m here, and I’m fine. Nothing bad has happened to me. And you? What’s happened to you? Are you alright? Has she harmed you? -N-no, I’m not harmed. Yes, I’m fine. I just… suddenly I awoke here, with no sunlight, nor any plants around. And then she appeared, and told me that I could see you again, but had to behave. And I waited, but it felt so long… I don’t know how much it was… oh goodness- she hugs me tighter, and I correspond to it. We spend our time together like this, until Marie finally calms down and stops the hug. -Please…- I ask to Sara -… let her go. Don’t hurt her, I’ll do whatever you want and without any complaint, if you just set her free, please mistress- I even call her “mistress” when I hold my head up to see her face. But I’m surprised by the expression I see in her. I expected having to deal with a harsh and unforgiving gaze looking at us with severity, or a malevolent grin enjoying our suffering and humiliation. But what I find is nothing of that. Instead, she just gives me a deep and unfathomable look, like if she was studying the reunion and even… considering something? -I can’t let her go so easily, you know? If I set her free, she could come back for revenge. And it seems that you two already have a bond I’m not sure how to take that last sentence. The fact is that it’s been less than 24 hours since I met the little dryad. But somehow deep inside me, I feel a hunch telling me that she’s not wrong. -But I can let her out of her cell, if you want it so much -Really? -Yes. It’s not like you can do much here, without any plant life around- Marie looks aside, but doesn’t answer -Plus, now I’m the owner of Rael. You should know how to behave if you don’t want to suffer consequences -He’s not yours!- screams the dryad, hugging me again through the bars. I share her indignation and rage, because I feel the same way even more than her. But the collar doesn’t make things any easier for resisting the dark elf. I just promise myself silently that I’ll get this damned thing off. -Yes, he’s mine. And don’t force me to show you, because you wouldn’t like it -Do not bother to begin a discussion, Marie- I say, trying to settle things -We shall solve this. It’s a promise. But be calm, okay? -…Okay -Great- I turn back to Sara -So, can you open the cell, please? -I’ll do it, but not now. She’ll have to wait an hour or so -You s-!- I try to answer her, but she interrupts me immediately. -Don’t talk back to me!- she shouts, and I have to stop my complaints -Remember that I’m your mistress. And the reason why I’m not letting the little flower here out of her room immediately is because I want you to come with me to another place first. Now follow me, and fast, or I’ll have to whip that precious ass to hurry you The dark elf waits for me, but I see how her hand is dangerously close of that whip that I saw before hanging from the belt of her shorts. So I give my green-haired dear one last hug, and whisper to her ear, so only she can hear me. -I’ll get us out of here. I swear it- when I withdraw my face I give her one discreet kiss in her cheek to prove it to her. I see her face looking at me, her expression hopeful and fearful at the same time, one last time before going back with Sara and following her into the corridors. Deep underground, prisoner, and looking for an escape. |
| [MSG] JPAI27's Story [1/5] For anyone who's just starting, the short 'the story so far' sections before each chapter as just there to serve as refreshers to the people who have waited several days in between chapters. The aren't intended to serve as a means for you to start reading my story in the middle. =) Please, take the whole experience. I promise it will not stumble on endlessly. Already we are heading inexorably toward a conclusion which, I sincerely hope, you will find most damning. And thank you for reading my story, I thoroughly appreciate it. * Chapter 1 - This is Illegal, I'm Sure I think it was the water that pissed me off the most. It was unbearably foul. I could see things swimming in it and the stone basin looked like it had once been a chain smoker's preferred ashtray, albeit a very large one. Four days of this bullshit and I still didn't know where I was or what the fuck was going on. My back was a mess; covered in angry red welts and cuts from an assortment of canes and whips. My hands were destroyed too; almost entirely red with popped blisters, my formerly effeminate, manicured fingernails cracked and ruined. Both protested as I bent down to the basin, the cuts on my back stretching open unpleasantly, my hands stinging as I scooped up some of the grey water. My insides twisted as I gulped down the befouled stuff, desperation overriding revulsion. I drank for as long as I dared, losing my nerve only when the strange creature, one of a handful that had taken the role of master of my suddenly miserable life, grew impatient; her skeletal fingers ticking her cane with irritation. I picked up the mattock I'd received on my first day in this hellhole. It was light, maybe a foot long, with an abused wooden handle that had been unsatisfied with giving me a world of calluses and welts and had insisted that splinters become a recurring issue as well. With my stomach still reeling from its much-needed but sorely resented new contents I shuffled back into the mine, the dim candlelight doing little to save me the pain of stubbing my bare feet against fallen rubble. Not for the first time I wished that whatever had brought me to this accursed place would have had the decency to pick a time when I was wearing more than a bathrobe and boxers. It was my favourite bathrobe too, dappled green and gold silk, very soft, a real hit towards the conclusion of more memorable evenings. Of course, I mused, it wouldn't be anymore. If it hadn't been my only item of clothing I think I would have burned it, the thought of the now-shredded back turned crusty and rough by my own blood was revolting. * Eight hours later I emerged from the dark, finally permitted rest. I was wondering if food would ever make an appearance or if the skeletal denizens that oversaw the mine would simply work me to death. Some of the strange women that were also forced to work in the pits seemed undernourished but I hadn't seen anything indicating a death in the last two days. Much to my dismay however the other human that had slept in the same closed off pen that I had since my arrival here, did not make an appearance this evening. I didn't waste a lot of time before concluding that he wasn't coming back; the guards kept a strict schedule here. I wondered if anyone knew his name... The cliché, something I'd read an intolerable number of times in my life, was actually justified. The image of some poor man being thrown into a nameless grave after having the life unjustly sucked out of him by this place was... "Maybe he was a jerk." I muttered to myself. Meagre comfort acquired I turned over to sleep. * With my former 'roommate' still missing in action the next morning I knew that I had to get out and that, annoyingly, my time was nearly up. If I didn't do something soon I'd be too weak to make any real sort of escape attempt. My defeatist attitude quickly evaporated when I noticed a steaming bowl at the pen's gate. Scarpering to my feet my heart sank and I cursed myself for daring to think that the 'food' would be any better than the rest of this mine. The spoon wasn't getting used either, ew, not looking like that. I poked at the unidentified gristle and actually giggled a bit when nothing crawled out. OK, yeah, keep morale up. Let yourself take pleasure in whatever you can... Even if breakfast looks like fifty year old oat meal mixed with talcum powder. I considered using the spoon again as I contemplated the filth caked onto my fingers. Choosing the lesser of three evils I promptly threw dignity to the wind; going face-first into the bowl of slop. After I had licked the bowl clean, the stuff had actually tasted pretty bland as opposed to the near-indigestible mess I had been expecting, I looked up and through the dishevelled wooden gate saw what had started becoming a regular, if somewhat unprincipled, boost to my spirits. The women in the pen across from me were being let out: two enormous, at least seven, if not eight, foot tall female minotaurs. Though they were definitely unusual their not-entirely-human features did not detract from their beauty. The filth of this place and clothing made from some of the dirtiest rags imaginable had a similarly negligible effect. The masterfully chiselled lines of their stomachs rippled visibly as they shuffled past the guards, the larger of the two was especially defined. I stared, willing her loincloth to dip lower and reveal more of the perfect 'V' of muscle that plunged inward from her hips. Denied as usual my eyes moved back up, with only the most bedraggled excuse for clothing on her chest, her breasts were for more exposed. If they had been on a normal person they would doubtless have been unreasonably large, but her size meant that they looked well-proportioned. I smirked, amused at how such a simple sight made waking up resigned to a day of slavery almost bearable. My door swung open, one of the indistinguishable skeleton-girls ordering me out, "Go drink, worm. You'd better be in that hole, digging, when I get there." Urgh, show over. Back to the grind. I got in line behind the minotaurs and started inching forward toward the filthy basin. As usual, I checked out the imposing figure in front of me. Her slim, toned back looked a lot less abused than mine; I guess she'd been behaving well for a while. I wondered how long someone had to be here for the cuts to turn into pale red scars and grew nauseous at the thought. As my eyes wandered something caught my attention, and I'm proud to say it was something other than the firm outline under the loincloth in front of me. The chains. The two minotaurs had, since I arrived, had a ball and chain shackled onto each foot. Their size probably meant the much smaller skeleton guards couldn't control them otherwise. Today each had only one. The guards hadn't noticed yet. Blood rushed to my head. These two weren't going to risk being caught in the mine... if they were going to try something... they would try it now. * Replies: * The story so far: * Chapter 2 - They Call me Awesome Lucky Well... shit. What now? Time was up, they bent down simultaneously and each tried to yank off their other shackle. The shackles were loose-fitting on their ankles but their hooves flared out providing a good stop for the cuffs. As the one directly in front of me struggled with the irons I saw that the front edge of her hooves had been worn down... they must have spent ages grinding them whenever they had the chance, rubbing them against the mine wall, the wall of their cell, dragging them as they walked... The guards had noticed something was up; one of the skeleton girls approached. When she finally saw what was happening the first minotaur, larger of the pair, lunged out of line and sent her flying. A severe crack reverberated through the camp as she landed. Bones clattered across the stone. There was a thick pause for a few seconds; everyone was too shocked to move. The sound of one of the guards throwing down her cane and drawing a dagger broke everyone's fearful paralysis. The guards were not immediately equipped to deal with fifty-or-so slaves, the vast majority of which were physically intimidating at best and goddamn terrifying at worst, all running with either escape or violent retribution against their captors on their minds. The minotaurs that had started the riot weren't moving, their eyes darting back and forth. I realised later they may have been conflicted as to whether they should help dispatch the guards or simply continue with their escape. And me? I was completely terrified. Shitting bricks. Having been knocked down almost immediately I was crawling on the floor; desperately trying to avoid an array of hooves, claws, talons and almost comically weaponised tails. Pulling myself from the melee with only a handful of new injuries I tried to run towards a rickety wooden tower that I assumed served as a watch post to the gate. Only a few seconds had passed when my advance was stopped dead by an arrow to the thigh. Apparently the guards at the watch post were doing their job. Good for me. On my knees and cursing I gingerly touched the shaft and regretted it immediately. Looking back, my vision clouded by tears, I could see things weren't going well. The skeleton girls were being merciless, those they couldn't subdue with a club to the head or a savage whipping were being dealt with much more permanently. The screams, despite being only ten paces away seemed muted, the drumming in my ears drowning most of it out. More skeletons came from the gate. "This is fucking stupid." "And this hurts." "Yes, I know." "Don't you think we should... do something?" "No. Look, our team is losing fucking hardcore." "So help them? "Haha, bad idea." "Yeah." "Yeah." "OW! Bitchface ahhhh..." Deciding my little monologue had distracted me enough to yank out the arrow I looked desperately back and forth, still cursing as the fresh hole in my leg throbbed. There was no doubt. This little uprising was going to fail. I had already started thinking about how to best avoid punishment upon recapture when the smaller of the two minotaurs, still easily two heads above me, charged past. She bowled over the skeletons that had just arrived from the gate. An arrow appeared in her shoulder. Another sailed harmlessly past. And another. She let out an enormous roar as one appeared in her chest. Galvanised I gave chase, stopping to pick up a small axe that one of the fallen skeletons had been carrying. Fuck it was heavy. 'Small' my ass. As I approached the gate I slowed. The girl had been trying to break it down. She had made progress, the wood had splintered at one of the hinges, but the skeletons from the tower had descended and three of them had now surrounded her, backing her into the gate. They must have been the bowmen, but were now wielding really wicked-looking swords, closing in on the minotaur. The fight in the camp was almost over. My leg throbbed unhelpfully, it almost felt like a clock ticking down. Thump. Thump. Your time is running out. Biting my lip only made the pain worse. Only the larger minotaur and a handful of the more powerful-looking slaves remained. Gritting my teeth, I looked back at the gate. The skeletons were approaching carefully, wary of the minotaur's brute strength; perhaps they'd seen her larger friend shatter the first casualty of the riot against the stone. They were only four paces away now and the minotaur girl looked desperate, one hand on the gate behind her and the other flat on her chest, the rogue arrow sticking out between two fingers. I cursed some more. I ran forward. The first skeleton went down as I rammed into her, turning my shoulder to her back before we made contact. I imagine this all looked very gallant, especially as I let out a garbled, "Catch!" and tossed the axe to the minotaur. I think she caught it reflexively, she sure as hell looked confused for the first two or three seconds. I was still wrestling the downed skeleton, trying to keep her arms pinned to the ground when I heard a shriek. A weapon clattered to the ground. Heavy steps, like a horse on asphalt. Another shriek - this one was mine. The infernal bitch had bitten me! I struggled to get her teeth off me but her jaws were like a vice. Then a hoof came down, a dinner-plate-sized thing that crushed the skeleton's head straight off my arm. I was still on my ass, reeling in shock at the savage end of my would-be assailant when the last skeleton shattered under the axe. The intimidating minotaur-girl had turned the three to dust in all of twenty seconds. Now facing an armed opponent the gate quickly suffered a similar fate... we were out. I looked back, the fighting had stopped, I could see twenty, maybe thirty slaves being forced into line. I felt guilty until I noticed a group of the skeleton girls bearing down on me. Fear trumps guilt. Scrambling to my feet I rushed out through the gate. The minotaur had vanished. I looked back, unsure of whether the skeletons were gaining, or even if they'd give chase outside the camp. Then I saw where the minotaur had vanished to. She was on her hands and knees in a ditch just outside the gate, breathing heavily, hand still clutching at the arrow in her chest. Fuck. * I'd never felt quite so blessed as when the rain started. Two days of wandering aimlessly in a barren, grey landscape, desperately scrambling behind charred trees and into caverns whenever silhouettes appeared on the horizon, had taken their toll. I lay on the gravel, spread eagled with my mouth open to the heavens. Once my terrible thirst had vanished I simply ran; ran and laughed. The sheer delight of the cool water on my face was overwhelming. It wiped away all the fears of the roving bandits and slavers I'd had to run from, all the exhaustion and hunger, I even stopped feeling the burning of my wounds. The laughter turned into tears. Half the people I was running from had tails. Horns. Wings. A week ago I'd been at home. A week ago I'd felt like I mattered. Now I was stuck in some fucking Monster Musume never-ending nightmare, stumbling around a featureless landscape with death on my mind. You know what was on my mind a week ago? Passing exams. Getting laid. Avoiding speeding tickets. I stopped, choking on a combination of rainwater and tears. I needed to get home. The storm had been both blessing and a sick release... I needed rest. I ambled to a nearby boulder and crawled into a tiny hollow under it, shrinking away from the rain as well as I could. I was running as fast as I could but the gravel had vanished, my feet were slipping on a smooth, clean mud. Cartoonlike, my legs pedalled freely and had no effect. My body would not move forward. The skeleton-girls were bearing down on me. My vision clouded. Vertigo swelled and ebbed in my head. So much rain. I stopped running, turning to face the skeleton girls. They grinned and the strange ethereal haze, like a purple mist, that washed from their bodies as they moved seemed to pulse and strengthen. Their dead eyes glowed a fierce red. A sword rose. I looked up, letting the rain beat down on my face, waiting for a blade to join the raindrops. Suddenly the downpour ceased and I was dying of thirst. Crashing to my knees I opened my eyes. The skeletons were all gone; bones littered the ground in front of me. I saw the minotaur a few feet away and crawled to her. She was face down in the now ashen, dry ground. One of her small, cow-like ears turned slowly as I approached. I turned her over, "Help me." Her cute brown eyes were wide. There was an arrow in her chest. I tried to speak, to comfort her, thank her, apologise - anything - but my throat was too dry. All I could do was rasp and wheeze. She started trembling. I leaned forward and kissed her forehead lightly, gripping one of her hands in mine. Please don't hate me, please don't die. She opened her mouth, long, thick eyelashes fluttering, I was expecting a death rattle but she let loose a scream. It echoed through my head. I felt like the sound would tear me apart. I cracked my head against the boulder. The rain hadn't let up. I hadn't slept well since escaping the camp... I saw those desperate brown eyes every night, resigning themselves to death as I wheeled around and ran. Her faint screams as the skeletons cut into her echoed through every cave and valley I slept in. Eventually I gathered the will to continue walking, and though the rain was so heavy that I could scarcely see twenty feet ahead it was still a welcome break from the fierce sun and otherwise desiccated landscape. Besides, no matter how many whips or swords they had, if I couldn't see anything then the bandits would be blind too. I was alone with my thoughts. * I continued heading north, running parallel to a seemingly endless range of mountains. The weather had proved kinder than I had expected, and though I'd completely lost track of time the rain and clouds had been consistent enough that the sun hadn't managed to burn my fair skin. Joining the helpful rain, however, had been a patent lack of food, the only exception to which was the occasional cluster of mushrooms; found in the deeper caves I'd stopped in. The mountains had started curving away in front of me, the range turning eastwards. I really had no desire to continue north and try my luck navigating what seemed to be a still-featureless landscape, so I followed the foothills. As the days rolled on the rain started easing and a lack of water became a problem again. I was seriously considering turning back when the horizon finally changed. It was green. The colour of life... Sweet mother - there were trees on the horizon, not many, but they were there. The indistinguishable mess that time had become for me suddenly crystallised. I didn't know if I was still on earth, but on earth the horizon was only ever about three miles away. I decided that's what was left. After so long that the days had shifted from a count to an estimate some sort of relief was right in front of me. Three miles. In hindsight I suppose fainting was sort of impressive in its own way. Surely putting it off for so long warrants some sort of recognition? Of course, I mused, my thoughts surprisingly clear as the ground rushed towards me, it is a bit irritating that I went through all that just to die here; a waste of effort. Expiring in the mine would have been easier, possibly less lonely too. * "Dammit, open your eyes." A familiar voice. "That smell... bananas man." I blinked, my eyes already adjusted to the dark. I couldn't see any bananas, maybe I was really going crazy. Talking to myself was nothing new, but usually I made sense. I really could smell it though... what was holding up my hand? A few minutes later, slightly less delirious, I noticed that there was indeed a bowl of fruit on one end of an old, but well-cared for table in front of me. If that wasn't the earth-shattering morale boost of the century nothing would ever be. I was disappointed that nothing resembled a banana though. One of my hands still wouldn't move. Groggy, I fished a couple of vaguely blue lychee-like fruit from the bowl. The peel was thin and sweet, and would you have guessed? The flesh tasted like banana. I swear I could feel the sugar in me, first my breathing eased, no more shallow gasping, then slowly, bit by bit, I could feel myself coming back to life. My legs felt like they were once again attached to my body, my head stopped swimming. I sort of regretted coming back to my senses though... I was back underground, manacled to the cavern's wall. So yeah, that's why my right hand was missing in action. Thank you, mysterious host. Too kind. Some light leaked through a large hole in the wall to my left, just enough to reach every corner of the chamber. The handcuff was freaking me out but I could already feel my sugar rush ending... priorities. Once all the easy targets in the fruit bowl were gone I invested in a titanic struggle with a melon-sized opponent; with my right hand uselessly pinned to the wall I gave up after a few minutes and opted to investigate the 'room' I was in. It actually looked reasonably comfortable given its setting. The table whereupon the now-ravaged fruit bowl lay didn't seem to serve as a dinner table - there were no chairs and the far end was cluttered with papers and broken paraphernalia ranging from cracked hatchets to bent sewing needles and shredded pieces of cloth. There was a nest-like area in the corner of the room. It resembled the sort of dented arrangement a cat might make in a pile of laundry that it had been sleeping in for some time, only larger. This bedding corner had a veritable sea of candles surrounding it along the floor. The justification for the excessive lighting was probably the books, of which there were ten well-thumbed volumes at most, that inhabited a tiny shelf next to the bed. The last piece that I now shared a space with was a crudely-made stone oven that had been carved straight from the cavern wall. Satisfied that there was nothing useful nearby I started struggling with the cuff bare-handed, I was maybe a minute away from giving up when some really weird footsteps started coming from the tunnel to my left. The realisation that I'd been a complete idiot for not registering that whatever used that bed was most certainly not human hit me hard... that space could easily suit something rhino-sized... even bigger if it curled up. * Green eyes. The obligatory refresher, for those of you with fleeting memories: * Everyone please bear with me, there is to be a lot of sexual tension and H-ness until the end of chapter 5 and I am starkly aware, trust me I had to write the damn things, that my writing is probably not the sexiest. I shall endeavour to improve in due course, however, the show must go on! * Chapter 3 - Blackout The woman leaning out of the tunnel was relief incarnate. She was entirely typical. That is not to say she was not exquisite but rather that she lacked horns... wings... fur... I turned to face her, my right hand still secured to the cave wall. Our eyes were even, hers were a vibrant green that was not in the least flattered by the gloom of the cavern. She had long, straight black hair that... damn, it was really long. Had she been standing it might have reached the back of her knees. Her naked torso entered the cavern first as she levered herself wordlessly forward, hands gripping the edge of the tunnel. Then the 'entirely typical' girl brought out a very atypical leg, then another, then another, and another. The angelic saviour became a nightmare. She seemed to delight in my horrified expression. I stood shock still, unable to react as she wordlessly brought herself fully into the cave, not finding the bravery to move even as she clicked up to me and pushed my other hand against the wall. An enormous stinger, its body easily a foot, if not two, in diameter with a point more intimidating than any knife I'd ever seen, hovered over her shoulder; swaying back and forth hypnotically. "Nothing to say?" those eyes threatened to torch my own straight out of their sockets, "I usually kill the boring ones faster you know..." OK, officially terrified. The last time I had been this close to one of these things had been during my tussle with the skeleton-girl in the camp. At least she'd only been interested in killing me. This terror wanted to talk? How, pray tell, would I go about amusing a... er... scorpion girl? A murderous one at that. Her glistening black plating would have looked more at home on a tank than a living creature. How could I just talk to something so obviously lethal? Kill me now. Home home home, I want to go home! Her voice took on a teasing quality, "Still not better? You looked positively awful when I found you, you know?" Found me? Just my luck. Was it too much to ask for my rescuer to be... I don't know... a teddy bear monster girl? My captor looked like she had started to think I was 'a boring one'; that impossible stinger had started to move pendulously from one shoulder to the other. I took a deep breath, "Please don-" I cut myself off. She'd probably heard the 'begging for my life' routine before. One of her eyebrows cocked slightly. Hoping this would work out I changed tracks and, with surprising steadiness, managed: "What time is it?" Her menacing tail froze. Eyebrow still up, she graced me with a cautious, "It is not long before sunset." Another deep breath on my part, I'd come this far, be polite, "Well... good evening then. My name..." I paused, determined not to let my voice break or fade from the fear, "Jean-Pierre," I fumbled internally for a moment, "Everyone calls me JP." Another pause, I really didn't want to fuck this up, I didn't know how to continue. The silence grew heavy. Taking the pressure rather poorly, I gave up on my plan of being polite and 'interesting'. Trembling, my words embarrassingly faint, "I don't know where... take me home... just... do whatever..." A predatory light glittered in her eyes as my words trailed off, those same eyes that a moment ago had been dark in the tenebrous cavern took on a light of their own. My arms were pressed against the cavern wall even harder. She came closer, her breath dancing on my lips. A sticky aroma washed over me as her stinger reached over and trailed across my cheek. The pounding in my chest intensified as the feeling turned from a light touch to a painful scratching. "Whatever?" She hummed, "So you don't mind if I kill you huh, sweet cheeks?" I could smell something redolent of honey on her breath, "Don't you think that's terribly sad?" My face grew incredibly hot wherever the stinger had left its mark, a sort of burning wetness. She stopped dead, coming even closer, her very human chest pressing up against mine, "Poor baby... had a rough time." A mocking giggle. She moved down and nibbled at my neck. Fuck this was terrifying. I couldn't tell where blind panic ended and arousal started. For all her dreadful appendages I could not deny that her light, firm breasts were very pleasant, or that her angular, noble face, even adorned as it was with her vampiric smile, was beautiful. She came up, her tongue trailing a single line from my clavicle; stopping just short of my lips. She giggled again, I heard genuine delight; not mockery as before. She pushed her stinger harder against my cheek, her lips sill barely touching mine. Unmoving for a moment. That barb felt like it could carve into me any second. Our eyes locked, then the faintest whisper, "Well do not worry, my sweet thing." Every syllable brought the tickling of her lips brushing against mine. I wasn't sure if that evil grin was signalling my death or mocking my trembling arms. She began to move up, leaving a kiss on my nose before pulling back and letting go of me. I slumped down, surprised to find that my arm wasn't manacled to the wall anymore. "Come." She turned and walked towards the bedding. She didn't really give me a choice: with her back to me her tail, almost as thick as my neck, wrapped around me and dragged me behind her. A moment later, with the light from the cave's entrance fading, the candles and lamps were all lit and the scorpion-girl had coiled around me in her little nest, six legs caging me against her. The feeling of her bare stomach and breasts on my back and her menacing claws over my chest returned that electrifying mix of arousal and terror. I sat frozen in her grasp for what felt like a lifetime. The tension in my chest building all the time. I was caving in on myself, my mind disconnecting from my senses, trying to hide inside my body now that I was so utterly out of control. Her intoxicating aroma faded; slowly becoming just another pressure, oppressive and without texture, forcing its way into my head. Fear drove away everything. Sound was replaced by rivulets, tiny streams of unease working their way from my ears to the front of my head. Her silky fingers, long, black fingernails and all, seemed to vanish from my skin. Darkness clamped my vision, throttling it... Sitting there, in the cage of her body I, at the time, thought she was quite unmoving for most of the ordeal. I know better now... I now her better now. I have no doubt that as I sat there, having my little panic attack, her unique instincts were at work. As I visualise the scene now... She holds me, indeed unmoving at first; letting me terrify myself. I remember as my fear intensified I would shudder, trying to keep it in; that sort of brief kick that comes from fighting back a sob. I see her, upon feeling that first tremor, getting to work. She whispers some devilish charm on the edge of hearing, grinning as my head lurches. Her fingertips tap along gently, looking for sensitive areas, perceiving every twitch and spasm of her prey. During her investigation she leans forward slightly, her head moving further over my shoulder; making me shudder. She freezes, eyes narrowing, mind blistering through a thousand possibilities; a calculating face I now know all too well. A grin. It could only be the smell. Leaning further forward she exhales, driving her scent into my face, delighting as another tremor rattles through me. A perfect predator. Without any real control over myself I still do not know what it was that finally released me, but abruptly the world snapped back into shape around me. I was glad that she couldn't really see my face as tears crept from my eyes. I fervently hoped that I would evaporate; faint and appear in another place again. Anywhere. "Please, take me home... Where am I?". Unfortunately, with her chin on my shoulder she soon noticed the tears on my cheek. I couldn't tell, but I had a feeling that it put an enormous smile on her face. Her voice turned to a rumbling purr. After a rather simpering back-and-forth, simpering on my part at least, we established that neither knew anything of the other's world. She indulged my questions. I could feel her toying with me, each clearly idiotic question was met with a bite to my ear before a coquettish, minimalist answer was given. Inviting me to ask more, teasing me with all her power and knowledge. When my questions dried up, not knowing what else to say, "You know, I think you have enough advantages... You know my name, can you level the playing field and tell me yours?" As our 'chat' has progressed, despite her never-ending attempts to fluster and trip me up, I had relaxed a bit. Talking had made her seem less and less like a monster... I had even started to enjoy her breath on my neck, the peculiar smell of her hair that came in faint waves as she shifted behind me. Her hand reached around, fingers stroking my lips roughly as a suddenly more intense growl appeared on my left, "I don't know if you've noticed, big boy, but I don't think I like your name, " My heart shot up into my mouth. Damn. This again. After a pause her lips had changed sides, brushing against my right ear as she spoke, "Don't you think 'sweet thing' or..." A tense pause as she kissed me and the barest whisper slipped into my mind, "...'pet'." She drew the word out. She was back on the other side, "Yes, I think those are much better, maybe I'll give you a new name one day... hmm?" Her voice dropped again, "Or maybe I'll give you one now?" Her hands moved along my stomach. Up. Then down. Lower. That petrifying, playful whisper came again, "How about you give me a name, pet... right now... and if I like it you can get one too?" She noticed my heart pick up the pace immediately and capitalised. Her hands moved dangerously low, I felt her fingertips, unexpectedly gentle and light. Her stringer was back in the game; pressed against my neck this time. My jugular throbbed dangerously under the point. Despite my best efforts my jaw started trembling, as did my hands. She laughed a soft laugh, yet one carrying an unmistakeable threat. "Come, pet, I'm only asking for a nice name." Her fingers lost their gentleness, their unusual length gripping me, caging me, an action with uncanny similarity to that of her legs. My neck was a twitch away from bursting open and it was far from the only thing desperately seeking release from this woman's games... Survive weeks upon weeks trudging through the most desolate landscape I'd ever seen only to suffer rape or death because I'm too fucking horny and scared to think straight? I closed my eyes, forcing that paralysing fear back. I repudiate death without dignity. Never had I relinquished, never had I eased my grip on my cardinal vice of choice, the best of the Lord's carnal sins. Not when it carried chaos, mistrust, rejection and all other manner of pestilence into my life had I wavered. This place could have my blood, but I would never again let it have tears. I would not let it win. I would not give it my pride. * The story so far: The following content contains content which has some poorly contained sexual content. PG-18, boobies yada yada... no Ocus allowed. Please enjoy. * Chapter 4 - Connections? "Let me write it down." The tension broke immediately, "What?" I could feel her hands retreating but her stinger stayed right where it was. I kept my cool, or I tried to at least; there was a limit to how much I could still my trembling hands, "I have a name for you, but I need to write it down. I'm sure you'll see why." Her tail shifted and the pressure started coming off my neck. We sat in silence for a minute. She slowly untangled the two of us and dragged herself from the bedding. In a flash she had turned around. One of her claws, seemingly capable of crushing rocks to dust was around my neck as one of her human hands grabbed my face, "This had better be good, pet." She'd wasn't messing around anymore, the fact that I'd made her end her little game and killed the 'romance' was not something she'd taken lightly. To reinforce her point she licked her lips as she briefly tightened her grip on my neck. I somehow kept my nerve. Barely. She hauled me to my feet and shoved me towards the table. An inkwell and a well-worn quill appeared before me. A thick, padded sort of paper came next. She gave me one last threatening press against the neck with her stinger before she stepped back, "Well?" I looked at my tools, no backing out now. This would either prove to be the best idea I'd ever had or the last. I twiddled around in the corner of the page for a moment, adjusting to how ink flowed onto the page from the quill. I took a deep breath and, very carefully placed three characters dead center on the page. I wasn't sure if they were absolutely correct but I didn't think it mattered too much...  Satisfied, I stepped back. She was curious, that's for sure. I hoped she hadn't seen Chinese characters somewhere, otherwise some of the intrigue would have been lost... and I needed every advantage right now. As it turns out luck had been on my side. With a gentleness that flew in the face of everything she'd done since appearing in the cave she made her demand, "Explain." I collected my thoughts. "Well. These are characters from another language spoken in my world." She was interested, no stinger up my ass yet either, keep going, "Names in this language are written using characters for everyday words. Poetic, no? You can see what people were thinking when they named their children or... well... you." Still no murderous rage. Come on, bring it home, "These are the characters for 'beauty', 'superiority'... and 'death'." Fuck, fuck, fuck, that last one was a gamble. Don't kill me please. "This name would be read 'Miyushi'." Silence. Well I'd said all that, if I had escaped death this last sentence wouldn't condemn me either, "...and if I'm ever not terrified that you'll kill me in the next five minutes I thought Miyu would sound cute, you know, as a nickname." * I was back in the corner, trapped in the newly christened Miyushi's vicelike grip again. This wasn't something I was all too pleased about, the thought 'gorgeous and terrifying', as much as I tried to ignore it, still had the word 'terrifying' in it. She was soundly asleep and had been for some time. Between the soft feel of her skin on my back, the rush of having survived my gamble and my dread of more nightmares I had contrived to stay awake for a few hours despite my exhaustion. It was a strange thing, having time to churn the repercussions of everything I'd learned that evening with no immediate threat to deal with; my current predicament wasn't exactly safe, to my mind at least, but there wasn't much I could really do about it. Since I'd arrived in this world the difficulty of the situations that I'd been placed in had driven any thought but survival from my head. Now, ironically given that I was still trapped between Miyushi's insectile legs, all of a sudden I had time. Questions without answers bounced around my head, chief among them being: How do I get home?. I'd have to speak to Miyushi in the morning, no point in mulling them over now. Miyushi held the answers to all the questions... ...actually, maybe she didn't. * I couldn't tell how long she'd been asleep... to be fair: I couldn't tell if she was awake and just playing with me, but all at once three of her legs had relaxed. I remained indecisive for longer than I'd like to admit, but eventually, very carefully, I wriggled out. The barest traces of light were eking into the cave. Sunrise couldn't be too far away, if I was going to get away from this creature I would have to do it quickly. As I hoisted myself into the tunnel, my heart skipping a beat with every shuffle, the noise of my movements was seemingly amplified tenfold. One arm's length from the outside I looked back at her. For the little I could see through the cave's darkness she looked... peaceful. I felt a twinge of guilt as I crawled outside. I couldn't understand it; she had given me only the impression of a menacing, potentially homicidal, rapist. Why would running bother me? A sudden flash as I remembered the minotaur's dying screams. It wasn't the same at all. Get it together. * Her little home was in a steep ravine, the ground was still mostly gravel and dust but unlike the part of Kaori that I had seen already a few shrubs could be seen dotting the area. The ravine appeared to vanish uphill, the two steep cliffs on either side closing up and meeting upslope. The only visible exit was downhill, out onto the plains I had wandered for so long. Nervously I tried to secure my robe as I started downhill, cringing as the loose shingle crunched underfoot. I suddenly flushed as the flapping of the silk reminded me how long it had been since I'd taken a bath; how had Miyushi lived with this smell? At the mouth of the gorge, with plains opening up in front of me I went over Miyushi's geography lesson and hoped she hadn't been toying with me. OK, nasty Kaori - South. Scary sounding lizard army of doom - West. More Kaori and some ocean - East. Forest of something - North. North we go. I was skeptical of how much those fruit she'd left me had actually done for my endurance; walking would have been nice, but I couldn't afford to wait around for Miyushi to wake up. I had made a habit of running a mile before gym, back in the days when gyms actually existed in my life, hoping it had paid off I set off just as the first sliver of the sun appeared on the horizon. I felt a growing sense of unease as I trotted away, I couldn't place it. I still don't know what it was, but thinking back it would have been poetic if I'd had some sort of premonition, a sense that in a few weeks I'd be a villain in my own tale. * What do you know? The baby did it, he actually ran. Here I was thinking he'd be nothing more than another body to use up and throw away. He might be some real fun. Fourteen minutes... It took him fourteen minutes to get out. Licking my lips I can almost taste it; that beautiful cocktail of sheer terror and unwilling excitement. Maybe I'd break him fourteen times, maybe I'd even tell him why when I was done. The anticipation in my chest grows as I suck my fingers, desperate for more of that delicious feeling. More. He can have an hour. * I was feeling pretty damn good. I'd run for far longer than I had thought I would be able to. The landscape was clearly growing more verdant; I couldn't look in any direction without seeing a handful of trees and tall grasses growing in large swathes that stretched on ahead of me, pulling me forward with the promise of an end to this nightmare. This place had a talent for taking me down a notch though: as I celebrated my discovery of a fistful of those blue lychees I heard something that made my blood run cold. It was the faintest tinge of sound, so on the edge of hearing that perhaps it hadn't been my ears that noticed it at all. Perhaps something deep inside me felt it, a horrible pain that flowed in on the wind. Creepy as it may sound; the pain wasn't what scared me. Yes, the pain was awful... it was like dying - but so amazing was the pleasure that rode in with it that death seemed a small price to pay. The emotions in the air were crushing, so overpowering they seemed to replace the very air I was breathing. It roiled strangely, the sensation somehow not quite my own. My mind conjured images of naked bodies, memories of sex and climax, as though trying to justify what I was feeling. Unbearable. The foreign emotions washed over me, hedonism and anguish curiously intertwined. Suddenly the sensations vanished, then rose back up a few seconds later. Seven times I felt the same thing. The last wave lasted hours, and was nearly painless. All I felt was delight. Irrationality isn't normally something I subscribe to, I like logic, sense, understanding. As I stumbled on, determined to keep moving even as I basked in a euphoria that wasn't mine, I was sure of something. Never before had I been so sure of anything as I was then: That was Miyushi. Somewhere. And she would be coming. * "Shabel..." The girtablilu closes in. Black as midnight, even the furs she had donned for the fight were deeper than pitch. In her awful darkness there are only three points of light. The glistening liquid that beads at the tip of her stinger, an evil concoction if ever I'd seen one, seeming to vibrate and shimmer. The poison itself hungering for its next victim. The other lights are more terrifying. Worse than the venom that had left all my companions convulsing shamelessly in their armour as Shabel sucked the life from them. Worse than a serum so powerful that my best friend, Erika, had remained slack, her sword unmoving at her side, as the monster, with a deceptively light touch, lifted her helmet and took her life. The other lights are her sick eyes. They grew brighter, more viridescent with every death. They are cruel eyes. "Please, I'm just a hired goon," The lights glitter, my desperation forces my words into screams, "I have nothing to do with Prava! Please!" At the sound of Prava's name her tail whips around, reflexively I bring my shield up, but I know what is coming. It happened to all of them. The thick cords of muscle in her tail bulge as the point comes closer. Venom pours forth freely, unable to resist the force of her swing; just like my buckler. I don't think any steel would have survived much better. Already groggy I look at my arm. "Prava just paid me to come and... she said..." Her dagger-like point had burst through the wood with perfect precision, dead center between the straps that held it to my forearm. She hadn't held back. My arm had shattered, blood flowed more freely than venom. Pathetically, I swing my sword at her. Even if I hadn't collapsed I wouldn't have accomplished much. "She said we'd have no trouble... seven against one..." Deftly catching my blade with one of her pincers she tosses it aside. Worthless. I prepare myself. All the others died the same way: a sting to the chest. They thrashed under her tail as valiantly as any soldier, but I had understood when Erika had been killed... They weren't fighting to live, they were fighting for release. They raked at themselves, reptilian claws leaving vicious marks in their armour as they tried to relieve the desperate aching I was already feeling. Their tails didn't hit the monster out of desperation, there was no intent behind the miserable swipes. My friends simply lost control of their bodies. Just like I would. When that stinger came back I would die just like them; desperate arousal superseding my need to survive. The stinger doesn't come. I open my eyes. The lights are there, inches from my face. "Prava needs to learn that if she wants to kill her little monster she needs a new one to do the job." Shabel presses down on me forcefuly, her tongue digging tastelessly deep into my mouth. The is no conviction in me as I struggle. I feel my armour disappearing. Her claws strip me. She's doing something to my broken arm. It feels tight. Closed off. One hand moves to my breasts and she pinches a nipple, tugging harshly. Shocked by her pitiless assault I recoil at the pain. She pulls back from her kiss and puts that horrible stinger at the base of my chin. "Did I say you could move?" I freeze, but she had already started. The stinger breaks my skin, no longer a weapon, it is gentle and sparing. It lingers near the surface. I feel the venom. There's so much of it. My vision goes cloudy. Everything else sharpens. She kisses my breasts and I convulse immediately. Her tail swings around, the back strikes me across the face hard. "If you move again I will empty every drop I have into you." The impact seemed to bend the world, smearing colour across my blurred vision. I want it. I want all her nectar. Nothing in the world seemed more important to me than more of the sweet drug. I stop myself from moving. If she thinks I did it on purpose she won't give it to me. She'll know. My clit feels like it's going to burst. Please. I buck my hips hoping she would understand my need. The back of her tail pummels me across the face once more, "You idiot. You move when I say you move." I feel two fingers slip inside and I fight desperately against the urge to press my thighs together. He fingers curl as she moves back and forth, with every shift a shock of pleasure blasts up my spine. I'm biting my lip, every muscle tensed to its absolute limit, trying to stay still. Before I know it she isn't even holding me down anymore, yet despite the lack of restraints I remain frozen; as she commands. I feel her hands chasing down my thighs, one moving back up to work on my clit. The pressure intensifies as her fingers develop a rhythm. Her face is pressing into me. I may not move, she said so. Her tongue is smaller than those of my reptilian sisters... but they never had her nectar to help them. Every fold roils as she touches them. She ignores the occasional twitches as I try to keep orgasm upon orgasm back; her terrible vengeance comes swiftly when I fail. A sharp beating that, with my senses utterly embroiled in her elixir, only makes me come harder. I know nothing but the heavenly cycle: tension, climax, punishment. I beg for more. I come, failing her will again. I can feel her seething, preparing to punish my lack of discipline. I spasm, waiting for the dull pain to strike my face and push me further. "You're such a terrible slut." She slaps my breasts open-handed. I gasp at the new pain, unprepared. "How am I supposed to control a woman..." Her fingers wrap around each of my breasts, cupping them perfectly "...that comes every time I try to punish her?" She squeezes. "Do you know how many times you've disobeyed me? Hmm?" I felt her stinger pierce my thigh. "No? See if you can count these then." Her lips tease my clit as I feel the barb again. Oh god. "Count, pet." I can barely speak between my staggered breathing. As the stinger comes in again I rasp, "Th-th-th-th... ree." She licks my clit and move down to nibble at my lips as the nectar floods me again. "F-f-f-f-f-four." I can't hold it, my whole body is shaking as I bear down on the climax. The stinger pierces me again. "Come sweetheart, what number is this?" All I can manage is panicked, strained breathing. "Ha- Ha- Huh-". She presses my face between her thumb and forefinger, "I don't know any numbers that start like that." She smiles. It's coming; that smile means something terrible is coming. "The number?" Her other hand is still rubbing my pussy, one finger sliding in and out. Her thumb unnaturally twisted to stroke my clit. She kisses me and presses deeper inside me. I lose the struggle and jerk beneath her, the ecstasy of another orgasm rolling over me. I taste something in my mouth. Blood. She licks her red lips. I see a crack on the lower one. Oh god. "Such a shame... can't even count." I feel the barb, the nectar is flooding my lips, inflaming them with need. "I don't usually sting people there you know." My will is broken but hers keeps me in check. I still fight every climax. I must not move. Her fingers have been abusing me for so long. I cannot stop trembling. Surely she will release me soon? I am in love with her darkness, her power, but my body cannot hold for much longer. My snatch is tight beyond all reason. Her voice appeared right above my face. Not daring to open my eyes and still fighting back a terrible climax, despite the sudden halt in stimulation, I hear her voice. "Tell Prava her precious shipments will be safe for a while, I have something to attend to." I felt a pain that was magnified beyond measure, my mind twists it into pleasure and I gush instantly, "Here's your reward for being such a good girl." The divine narcotic floods my system one final time. "And tell her I expect better." She vanished. Leaving me a miserable, pathetic mess; alone in the plains; touching myself for hours. She left me in heaven. The devil was kind. -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 18, 2017 4:33 PM
-- Continued from previous post -- [MSG] JPAI27's Story [2/5] The story so far: * Chapter 5 - Goodbye Kiss with a Fist I understood why I had felt guilty for leaving Miyushi behind, or rather, I understood that the pang was not really one of guilt, but regret. Regret that I was not brave or stupid enough to stay, and regret that my decision meant that I would have to soldier on alone. Again. The terrifying woman had been the only true company I'd had since arriving here. I was so lonely. Talking to myself while I wasn't running wasn't cutting it anymore. Over the past few days the feeling had grown acute and I felt myself twisting inside every time my imagination ran dry and my monologue thinned. I had been talking about lots of things. Mostly my old life. I imagine that if anyone were listening in they would have felt quite wretched hearing the longing in my voice, the overwhelming misery of having a good life impossibly snatched from me. I felt like my isolation was infecting all around me. The ever-thickening foliage around me had not deigned to produce a single soul to relieve me. Perhaps the monster girls were actually rare and this place was desolate and empty for the most part. I fell to my knees, initially it was a combination of exhaustion and discouragement but it quickly turned to anger. I beat the ground with clenched fists, "WHY!?" I didn't care if I hurt myself, I needed a release, "WHY!?" My roar seemed to carry endlessly, I didn't care what heard me, "How am I supposed to do anything when-" My fists were bleeding, I ignored them, "...I.." savagely hammering the earth, "...have..." I let out my final word as I gave the dirt one last, particularly vicious thump, "...NOTHING?!" My anger quickly evaporated as I felt a markedly more intense pain flower in my left hand. "Fuck." My last punch had hit a gnarled root rather than moist grass. "Owie." Jarred by an unfamiliar voice, I shot back to my feet, clenching my left hand in my right. Where had it come from? "Bells? Is that Bells, Bells?" The voice was high and sleepy but had a very lyrical quality to it. Not knowing how else to react I stumbled behind a nearby tree, hoping that whoever it was hadn't seen me. "Just napping!" The grogginess had gone from the voice and she almost sang the words. The tree I was hugging suddenly shifted, I recoiled as a woman suddenly snapped from the trunk. She had been kneeling against the tree, her tanned skin completely hidden by the bark and moss on her back. As she stood up I realised the 'root' I had punched was actually the wooded bark of her calf. I stared at the strange creature, split in half; with treelike bark on the rear-facing surfaces of her body and the skin and features of a flawless, somewhat middle-eastern beauty on the front. Given everything that had happened on this journey her full-frontal nudity didn't surprise me at all. She looked at me, clearly expecting someone else, "Stranger isn't Bells!" Again she sang the words, not keeping to any tempo, but varying her pitch elegantly as she spoke. "Only Bells comes here; Bells and anyone Bells wants to give to Ásaielle!" She spun around in a circle, "If stranger isn't Bells, then who?" She drew the last word out, playing with it... doing a... scale? Yep, there it was, she'd finished going up, her voice lowered as she stepped back down. "C minor?" I blurted unthinkingly. "Why not something happier?" She clapped her hands and did a little pirouette, "Funny! Yes... not a happy name. See-Minor? Really?" Again the words came on the back of a perfectly controlled trilling. I laughed and shook my head, the slight movement was enough to cause a twitch in my hands and immediately I winced as a spiking pain shot up my arm. She was next to me in a second, her eyes innocent and full of concern. "See-Minor, See-Minor, what's wrong?" I couldn't help but grin at the fact that she had dropped her voice from elegant soprano to a contralto. Very expressive indeed. "I'm sorry, I think I broke my hand when I woke you up." She nodded furiously. I wasn't quite certain that she understood the connection, but it hardly mattered. I noticed that her back and arms had lost their bark-like appearance and that the wood had become a sort of colouring or texture on her now otherwise normal skin. "No problem!" Her high voice was back. It was so strange, the way she spoke-sang; her sentences didn't feel broken or shacked by metre, she articulated at a perfectly normal pace, just playing with the pitch of her words. "Look, look! Ásaielle can fix it!" She hopped around excitedly, I had no idea what was going on, but I wasn't sure it was about my hand. After a bit more prancing she stood still, linking her fingers in front of her chest, palms down. I'd be lying if I said I didn't use the excuse to get a couple of seconds of staring at her breasts in. She pushed her hands down like in one of the eastern calm-yourself exercises or whatever, she breathed in slowly and when her hands reached her hips she started to sing. She wasn't saying anything in particular, not to my knowledge anyway, but after a few notes she had caused a real meteorological upset. My old climatology lecturer would have had a field day with this. The wind was blowing at me, from all sides, converging as though I was the eye of my own personal storm. The girl's singing grew louder and I started to panic when the lush grass began wrapping around my legs. The wind was pressing in on me hard now and whenever I raised and arm or knelt to try get the grasses off it gusted and forced me back into place. The grassy tendrils had reached my chest before I realised what they were doing. I saw a knot forming under the strip of bathrobe I'd wrapped over my thigh, an old injury from my time as a slave. Then I felt the grasses crawling into the abused cracks on my back, the old, never-quite healed marks of the slaver's whips. Finally they balled over my left hand. The singing reached a climax and the wind died suddenly, though I felt as if the last gust had flowed straight into me, invigorating a completely battered body and spirit. The grasses on my body withered and died, but the ones on my hand did not. I watched, fascinated as the vegetation turned into a skin-tight glove that seemed to be made of superfine green thread, wrapped carefully around every contour of my hand. An experimental flexing of my fingers produced no pain. I tore my makeshift bandage off my thigh and saw the old, sick-looking injury was covered by the same material, forming for all the world what looked like a green, threaded band-aid. Pawing at my back I felt much the same thing. Even the soles of my feet, which had suffered long and hard as I stumbled and ran across bare rock and forest had been covered by the stuff. Flabbergasted I stared at the dryad and quickly rushed to her side as she swooned. Her voice was still beautiful even when she didn't have the energy to sing, "See? Ásaielle can fix it." Her eyes closed as she muttered. * Vivified by the girl's magic I resolved to help her in kind. I considered leaving her where she'd fallen and searching for some water but a familiar feeling made me reconsider almost immediately. It had happened once more after the first time, albeit more faintly, and this time it was barely on the edge of my perception, but I felt that electric and arousing connection in the air again. For whatever reason I had a feeling that the faintness didn't mean that Miyushi was further behind, but rather that whatever was letting me feel her victims' arousal, pain and, ultimately, deaths was fading. Quite guiltlessly I was glad that there were things, people, slowing her down. The last time the feeling had come, early yesterday afternoon, it had lasted nearly three hours, most of which I had managed to spend walking. I needed the extra time. Hoping the revitalizing magic's strength would last I hauled the dryad onto my shoulders and walked. The light feel of her skin was heaven. An hour and a lot of rest stops later I found a stream. Delighted that it was running North, in the same direction I wanted to keep heading, the discovery left me in unusually high spirits as I lay the girl down on the bank. I splashed some water on her face to little effect. What now? Biting my lip as I considered my options. I was still sure that Miyushi was after me, my certainty may have been unfounded, but it was certainty nonetheless. If I lingered here, waiting for this girl to wake up I'd lose precious time. On the other hand I really didn't want to leave her. Brown minotaur-eyes flashed in my mind. Fuck. I'd left someone, possibly several someones given the things I'd felt over the last few days, to die in my place already, what the hell did one more matter? Scowling, I stood up and, after staring at the girl for a moment, I turned to continue north. I couldn't take that first step. * I'd made a little fire under a noble willow on the riverbank; taking the opportunity I had finally washed myself and my attire and was relaxing, my back against the willow as I waited for my two lonely items of clothing to dry. The dryad was still out cold a few feet away. I'd checked her breathing a few times but beyond assuring myself that she was alive I really didn't know what else to do. As night fell I took to talking to myself again, neither side of the discussion produced any useful insight concerning the dryad. I was nodding off to sleep when I finally heard a murmur. I quickly rushed over to her side and just as quickly rushed back to the willow, returning with my boxers on. "Hey, hey, are you alright? Tell me what you need and I'll try my best." The girl's eyes crept open. By the firelight I could just vaguely discern a gentle chestnut colour. I wiped a few strands of brown hair off her forehead. She smiled and took my hand, raising the magical glove she'd produced to her eyes and inspecting it. She seemed satisfied and lowered my hand. Straight onto a breast. "Wut." I stared at her, perplexed, thinking that perhaps this meant something different to her than it did to me. She assuaged my confusion when her other hand appeared on the back of my head and pulled me down. The kiss was light and gentle, a tender exchange. I sucked on her lower lip and she giggled, nibbling on mine in turn. I felt her tongue brush against me. Such a polite invitation. I pulled back and grinned, genuinely happy to have found someone so obviously gentle and caring. Her kindness and innocence actually hurt, so stark was the contrast between her and her world. "La-." A single syllable, she chirped it briefly, her lyrical voice back. She was so playful... Singing between kisses... I lay down on top of her, slipping one of my legs between hers as I finally accepted her invitation; locking our lips and exploring each other deeply. That night I almost forgot where I was, I almost forgot that she wasn't human. Sweating bodies writhing against one another, her laughing at me when she discovered how ticklish I was. Experimenting with some positions that simply didn't work and some that lead to new and exciting kinds of satisfaction. It was so perfectly normal. Sure, I'd never had sex on bare ground or in the middle of a forest, but damn I felt like I was back home. Living my old life with a beautiful woman in my arms. I reveled in her perfect breasts and was fascinated by the unique patterns on her back. It was gentle, elegant. We explored each other during every thrust and bounce. I discovered that she was impossibly sensitive to my hands scurrying along her thighs and made her pay for revealing her weakness. Ten minutes later she nibbled at my neck and found the herald of her revenge. She kissed my body, exploring every divot and bulge as I recovered. My mocking protests were stilled immediately with a dignified kiss when she started up again. And so my night continued, as possibly the most beautiful night I'd ever spent with a woman. So liberated and unconcerned with image, we savoured one another over and over. Delighting in the simple joy under a clear sky, with a forest and stream as our romantic music. * I awoke in Ásaielle's arms, her warm brown eyes inspecting my face as a finger traced the outline of my lips. "Sai..." She'd asked me to call her that at some point. Her finger moved to cut me off, "Say it right." She pouted. "Right?" She kissed me. "Say with the colours." I propped myself up on my elbows. The colours? What the... I suddenly remember a lecture I'd sat through so long ago. Synesthesia they called it, when sensing one thing lead to the perception of another in tandem. Maybe Ásaielle was like that, hearing a note and associating a colour with it. "Ha, I can't sing Sai." She looked genuinely upset at this fact, I felt like I had to say something, "But maybe I'll come back one day and play you a song, all I need is something to do it with." She let go of me and sat up, her eyes wide, "Come back? No!" That last syllable was screeching and high, "No! Why is Jean-Pierre going?" I bit my lip and looked away. A small part of me regretted explaining that my name was in fact not 'See-Minor'. A bit of humour before my departure wouldn't have hurt. "I'm running away from something Sai, I shouldn't have stopped here but I felt bad because you hurt yourself helping me." I traced little circles in the grass, "I need to go, I'm sorry." Not waiting for her to answer I stood up and walked back to the willow, pulling my ragged bathrobe back on. "You gave Ásaielle's magic back!" What? Gave it back? She didn't give me a chance to process what she'd said. "Stay... Bells! Ásaielle can call Bells! Bells is scary and strong, beats anything." I started walking, I let the bitterness into my voice, hoping she'd understand, "I can't wait for help, she must be close, I need to go Sai. Sorry." Sai ran in front of me and propped her hands against my chest, "No! No waiting. Look, Bells is here already." She grabbed my arm and wheeled me around. Ásaielle wouldn't let go of me. Regretting her innocence immensely I balled my newly repaired hand into a fist and decked her in the face. I don't know if surprise or pain was what won my freedom but once I had it I fucking ran. So, ladies and gents, I have a few words for you all before we begin today's adventure. Until now you have read 11 408 words of my story and all your reactions have been very positive or constructive. (Yeah, I like numbers, I had to put that wordcount in, it's very satisfying.) I need to thank you all for all the support you're showing. This club really is a lovely community. I might not take criticism well 100% of the time, but please do continue to point out any tomfoolery that bothers you. I cannot improve if I don't know what I'm doing wrong and I do very dearly wish to improve; for my sake and yours! =) Also, I need to pre-emptively apologise. I struggled for hours but, to me anyway, this chapter feels a bit broken and clunky. Recommendations welcome. The story so far: * Chapter 6 - Persons Must be at Least this Tall What the actual fuck? Just my luck: the second person I run into happens to be buddy-buddy with the first. What kind of crazy pairing is that anyway? Sai and Miyushi? Not with a hundred guesses would I have called that. I skittered down a small incline, chancing a look over my shoulder. Sai was still on the ground, reeling from my punch, looking like she might cry. The sweet dryad obviously trusted Miyushi... Bells? Whatever the fuck her name was. Was I really right to fear her or was my dramatic flight from the 'monster' all for nothing? It hardly mattered right now, it was a bit too late to go back. She hadn't come for me yet, she was... laughing? Just before my eyes dipped too far down for me to see her she paused, flashed an evil grin... and blew me a kiss. Gah. The stream flowed eagerly with me, both of us boosted in our own fashion. I envied the water. It was hurrying because it'd had a small hill encouraging it, whereas I was driven by morbid fear. I'm not sure why I was giving the stream so much thought in the first place but a moment later I was giving it a whole lot more. There was a face, a face under the water, watching me curiously. It flowed parallel to me, breaking around rocks and coming back together in the river's flow. "Oh god what now?" My breath was already ragged with fear driving me to sprint rather than jog, I checked behind me again - Miyushi had appeared on the hill's crest. She was too far for me to see her face or even frame her properly but I knew it was her: there were two green pinpricks of light, eyes, seeming to rival the morning sun with their brilliance. The face in the water rose up, out of the main flow. The rushing water seemed to be sucked up to form a head, a neck, shoulders... and cleavage. Even as I ran I had to roll my eyes at how ridiculous this place was. I wished I'd been saddled with Sai from day one, I might even have enjoyed my stay... Apparently curious the face squinted to see what I was looking at. Unfortunately for her a particularly proud, flat rock stood firm as the back of her head crashed into it. I could swear I heard cursing as the body reformed, pulling slightly further out of the water. My pace was slowing, I didn't want to look behind me again. The strange woman, formed from crystal-clear water that rushed in her body as though it were still a mountain stream reached out a hand to me. She had kept pace with me, slowing as I slowed. Reduced to barely jogging I didn't even care what she did to me, it had to be better than whatever the monster was planning. I touched her hand, awkwardly reminded of the famous scene from E.T.. I heard a disinterested voice in my head, "Shabel gets bored easily, she'll kill you if all you do is run." "What? That's it!?" I roared at the stream, the woman had sunk back into the river. Thank for the advice... bitch. Miyushi... Shabel... Bells... whatever I was supposed to call her, was following me very casually from about fifty paces away, completely untroubled with keeping pace. Fine. I stopped at a young aspen, maybe five feet tall, and desperately pulled at it. The soft, loamy soil of the riverbank gave way easily. I looked back. Forty paces. I snapped off branches and kicked at roots. Thirty. One of the roots was refusing to break. Twenty. Ten. I must have looked completely ridiculous, bathrobe rippling behind me in the wind, nervously pointing what was for all my effort, still clearly a small tree at my attacker. I'd managed to remove most of the branches but there was still a particularly think, gnarled root on my end, it made holding the stem beyond uncomfortable. Miyushi stepped closer. I stepped back, keeping the embarrassing tree firmly pointed at her. Left. I stepped accordingly. The hell are you doing, idiot? Don't turn this into a fight. She'll definitely kill you then. Just let the monster rape you, it's just some freaky sex, that tops dying, right? She's a fucking scorpion, no ways. Shhh... you know the rest of her is super attractive, right? I do not wanna get stung. Look at that shit and tell me it's OK man. Don't be like that man... boobs are boobs. No they most certainly are not. Would you put your dick in a gun barrel if I glued some tits to it? ...I don't know... Is the gun loaded? Look. At. Her. Point taken, don't let go of the, uh... tree. You go man. She grinned, "What now, pet? Dramatic stand off for the rest of time? First to fall asleep loses?" I steadied myself at glared as angrily as I could, "Stop." She grinned. "You... damn it... stop mocking me!" She and I both rushed forward and I jabbed at her stomach, surely that would hurt? Even through the furs she'd donned since I'd last seen her? A tree to the stomach couldn't be pleasant. Two sharp cracks rang out through the forest; her pincers had effortlessly cut my weapon into thirds. As she towered over me her stinger flew straight at my face. Reflexively I raised my hands. Sadly, they put up little that could be called resistance. Miyushi pulled back sharply, stopping the point just short. "Now look what you've done, silly boy." She tutted, "This is what happens when you struggle." I couldn't tell what I was seeing. My eyes focussed again. The first thing I registered was a superior smirk, then... It had been a bad couple of days for my left hand. The tip of her stinger had burst straight through my palm. Strangely, there wasn't much blood; mostly a clear liquid dripping from the tip of her stinger. The drops burned my face. "Stop! Knave!" Even reeling from the shock of how severe my injury was I couldn't help but snigger, knave? Miyushi seemed equally amused for a moment. Suddenly her eyes widened and she shot back, yanking her stinger out of my hand as she went. A spear came down, sinking into the ground where Miyushi's human half had been not a second ago. Through a debilitating haze I remarked that my hand was actually not feeling very painful. I debated the possibility that I was just badly put together and didn't have a 'massive trauma' response available to me. Light could pass through my hand but all my brain was conjuring up was a feeble sort of 'slightly too hot water' feeling. The whippings I'd suffered in the mine had been worse than this. I felt heat spreading through my arm... The voice of panic I'd heeded earlier was being silenced. Why fight? Sex would be easy... and fun... The spear's owner had appeared: a centaur, noble palomino, the hair on her human head an unnatural bleached white. I heard another voice, "I do not approve sister. The Old Yew has been clear: we should not involve ourselves in the Girtablilu's business." It belonged to another centaur some distance to my right, this one a glossy black, holding an elegant recurve bow at the ready. The palomino looked at me, "This man is worthy, he has stood without hope of victory against a fierce opponent. It would be a stain on my honour to ignore his plight." The corners of Miyushi's mouth twisted with excitement. The darker one shouted back, "And what, pray tell, becomes of him after your gallant rescue? We have a husband." Had I not been quite occupied with some rather depraved thoughts concerning the fact that the centaurs were essentially always bent over I imagine I would have found the last comment unusual but the foggy arousal that was washing through me had dulled my wit. My attention was ripped from the two new arrivals by a tingling in my hand. The green strands that Sai had left me with had come to life. Like tiny grappling hooks, threads were throwing themselves across the hole in my hand. When one finally bridged the gap thousands of tiny tendrils formed around it. I turned my hand over. The other side had been almost completely covered. Within seconds the skin-tight glove had reformed itself. I didn't know what was happening beneath the surface, but I was absolutely astounded anyway. Once again I flexed my hand without difficulty, remarking that the threads that made up the glove seemed to have lost some of the fullness of their original colour. With my hand's restoration my complacency and arousal was dimming too. Ásaielle had really left me with an extraordinary gift... The centaurs were giving Miyushi some trouble, or so I thought initially. The golden one had drawn twinned swords and was pressing the scorpion back. Miyushi fought economically, her pincers and stinger deflecting the blades. The sound was much like that of metal on metal. The centaur was trying her best to swing at Miyushi's legs, obviously hoping their armour would be thinner but found every thrust and cut stymied. The other centaur had fired off several arrows before her sister had entered the firing line and had now drawn her own pair of swords and was cantering to join her comrade. The scorpion's speed and fluidity was amazing. Even with no weapon of her own she was collected and calm, her body slipped around every single one of the centaur's attacks unfettered. The two grew increasingly vicious, putting more and more weight behind each swing, hoping that even her obviously sturdy pincers and tail had their limits. They made no progress. Swing after swing caught the thick black carapace at useless angles, every thrust was easily smacked aside. The darker of the pair sheathed one of her swords, hoping that a two handed attack would succeed where a flurry had failed. A wicked set of teeth flashed brightly as the centaurs grew ever more desperate. They were going to lose. Four swords against none, they would still lose. "Fuck everything... Run you fools!" I imagine I disappointed the centaurs deeply when I followed my own advice. So much for being brave and valiant or whatever the first one had said. I hadn't gotten far when I heard some thundering behind me. The darker centaur had broken away from the fight was coming my way. "Head west! There is a village not far from here." The palomino followed her sister a few seconds late, galloping toward us, "There is no time for your stubborn pride, sister." Miyushi was in hot pursuit, she matched the centaur's speed, acting, at least I hope she was acting, as though it was the easiest thing in the world. The black centaur wheeled around and halted the scorpion's advance with a sweep of her swords, "I refuse." She grunted between blows, "It was your decision to get involved. You bear him, Hera." The palomino, Hera, wasted no time. She scooped me up, ignoring my frenzied yelping, and deposited me on her back. Now, I had ridden a horse before. I'd had several friends that did show-jumping, dressage, cross-country, that sort of thing, as hobbies. A couple of times, with varying degrees of enthusiasm on my part, I'd been coerced onto a horse and had trotted around a farm or hopped a small obstacle. The differences, as was made abundantly clear to me very quickly, between a centaur and my friends' horses were rather severe. First, centaurs don't make a habit of wearing stirrups, saddles and the like. This is important because bouncing around on a solidly muscled horse at twenty miles per hour over uneven terrain requires an ungodly amount of effort from one's thighs and the occasional, ultimate sacrifice from one's jewels. Second, a well-behaved horse will usually slow down if you're being a retarded fuck on its back. Centaurs do not slow down and compensate by shouting at you, in case you aren't aware of quite exactly how much of a retarded fuck you're being. I wondered if Hera regretted not forcing her sister to let me ride her. I wasn't exactly in a position to ask, I think I would have bitten my tongue off if I'd spoken. The sister in question had taken the role of slowing Miyushi down. The uncanny clash of steel and pincer would ring through the forest for a few seconds, then the glossy black centaur would thunder after us; expertly firing arrows at the pursuing scorpion. Her efforts had kept Miyushi at a comfortable distance so far: whenever the scorpion closed the gap she would be halted by a pair of swords while Hera ran ahead, slowed by her payload. Despite their superhuman effort however, I didn't see how this could end well. Every time I saw Miyushi she still had that complacent and malicious smile plastered across her face. She was toying with us, I was sure. And what would happen when we reached the village? I doubted she would simply give up the chase. Hera's sister broke away from us again as Miyushi caught up. Laughter and screams. The story so far: Chapter 7 - When I Died "Hera please, you can't help her!" The centaur reared up and twisted sharply, dealing a harsh backhanded slap to my face as I fell off her back. "My beloved sister will not find herself abandoned for petty fear. Remain here if you lack the courage to aid her yourself!" She charged back into the forest, following Miyushi's cackling. Then I felt it again. Pleasure and pain that wasn't mine. I felt the black centaur's excitement and fear. There was a new sensation though; spiritual, nearly divine in its complexity. I 'sensed' the centaur's form; feeling the ghostly awareness of having a horse's lower body in place of my own. I felt a tension in my loins most unlike any I'd felt before. I felt a pulsing, bleeding wound in my left shoulder. It was as though I had been rent in two and now possessed a pair of vaporous, insubstantial bodies rather than one that was truly mine. I stumbled, trying to block the foreign perceptions, the passions and agonies of a stranger. I see it in her eyes: she can feel him. The confusion of unwillingly connecting with another is so unique, I could never mistake that look for another. I force my sting further into the centaur's shoulder, my heart quickening as I feel her succulent flesh tear and will my venom to pour forth. Prava's gift to me, and her own curse, would never cease to delight me. The glorious magic that she had so proudly worked into my poison... Ásaielle's healing may have weakened it... but just like Prava, Jean-Pierre would soon know that quantity can occasionally overcome quality. I grip the centaur's face, observing my plaything. My pet has his own purpose, a path that I shall artfully sculpt for him. This pitiful creature is but a tool to that end. I dig my nails into her face. More. Take more. Her eyes roll back into her head. She gushes uncontrollably even without stimulation; her light clothes adhering to her legs as a sticky wetness floods them. More. Her legs flail uselessly, the only thing holding her upright is my grip, a grip which becomes ever less kind. I can't bear it. I start touching myself as I crush her. Hot, sweet venetian red starts seeping out between my fingers - my nails are digging into her face. Such delectable screams. More. I want your sister to be furious when she finds us. I lick her face and shiver as my tongue roils on her cheek, tasting the crimson on my fingers. More. I fought in vain. Miyushi wasn't hurting me after all; not really. All I was doing was battling the air, struggling to force her cruel visage out of my eyes, pawing at my face to remove a merciless, killing grasp that wasn't there. A tumultuous mix of climaxes shook through me. Most of them were the new, mind-numbing sensations of the centaur, inextricably woven into my own awareness. I felt her throat burning with screams and then heard the same scream reverberate through the woods with my own ears. I tripped and crashed into a small ravine. I hardly felt anything; so intense was the suffering of the centaur. Then, with my mind still bending under that sheer impossibility of sensing two bodies, the broken images I was seeing through the centaur's eyes suddenly sharpened. The centaur was afraid. I was afraid. I saw Hera thunder towards Miyushi, sword raised. She cleaved downward. The scorpion seemed to flow around the blade, her face absolutely ablaze with dark revelry. Oh yes, my pet, please... Enjoy my gift. Her iron grip grew firmer still. She snatched at the centaur's face. Something broke. Hera's sword was moving too fast. Miyushi's hand was driving the black centaur's face toward it. Blade met bone. I felt Hera's strike for a surprisingly long time before everything slowly went dark. My eyes flew open and my hand shot to the side of my head so quickly I actually punched myself. It was glorious; my head was in one piece. Then I vomited. I didn't leave that ravine for the entire day, my vow that I would never let this place make me cry again lay shattered. I relived it over and over. Memories that nobody should have... remembrance of a harsh death. Hera's sword cleaving into the side of my head as malicious laughter hammered my ears. Pause, rewind, play. The pain in my shoulder as an endless torrent of venom drove me insane, a demonic hand cutting my cheeks to ribbons, a golden horse charging in to save me. Then the monster made Hera unwittingly kill me. It got worse every time, every episode brought more and more details. Miyushi tasing my blood, Hera's face twisting as she tried to stop her blade, tried to save me. No. Not me. I never died. Miyushi had made Hera kill her own sister. Again: Sting, struggle, pain, death. Sting, struggle, pain, death. Sting... I suddenly saw Miyushi's face at the moment when her venom had first started flowing into the centaur. There was a knowing twinkle in her eye. She was saying something... I let the memories replay, no longer fighting then, tears streaming down my face. "For you, pet." * Miyushi had made Hera kill her own sister. She'd done it to toy with me. * As night finally fell I dragged myself from my hiding place. I ambled about almost aimlessly for a while. Then I came to a place that I recognised: where Hera had thrown me off to go help her sister. Should I go back? Was Hera still alive? Surely if Miyushi had killed her she would have deployed whatever evil she possessed and made me experience that death as well? So if Hera was alive... she would probably have gone back home... right? Where else was there to go? I trudged in the direction we had been fleeing, wondering how far their village was from here. The moon had crossed about a third of the sky when the trees broke, giving way to a tilled field. I walked along the farm's borders in a daze and found a small footpath that cut through it. The village seemed so peaceful, unaware of the darkness that had come into its forest. I saw rabbits scurrying about in cages, digging, nibbling on lettuce that had been left for them. There was a rooster ruffling its feathers on the peak of a small stable's roof. A horse was sleeping inside. A simple plough leaned against the stable wall. The village's houses were arranged in a ring, the gaps between them blocked by a low, wooden palisade. Outside this ring was farmland, orchards, a pigsty. The footpath lead me to a break in the wall. A diminutive figure was sitting on a fallen tree just by what was clearly an entrance to the village. Her cloak hid anything that the small lantern by her side may have revealed. A book lay open on her lap and she was humming a tune I didn't recognise under her breath as she perused it. I could scarcely breathe, but it definitely wasn't a result of exhaustion. I was dead inside. Miyushi was coming. More people would die, and she would make me die with them; over and over and over. My mind had shut down, my spirit unresponsive to the world around it. The pastoral beauty of the village had elicited no reaction. The sight of another, most likely friendly, person was no cause for celebration. The was no song the world could sing that would stir my heart. My eyes were passing over the girl, still happily reading her book, oblivious to the stranger staggering toward her. Perhaps I was so vacant that the world had decided to repay my emptiness in kind and refused to acknowledge me? I walked up to the girl. Her head bobbed up happily when she finally heard my feet shuffling over the moist earth. Satisfied that she knew I existed I crumpled, no longer interested in maintaining the effort needed to stand. Hi all, I'm currently away from home I doubt I'll be posting quite as often as I used to... I hope everyone still remembers what's going on! =) The story so far: * Chapter 8 - A Reprieve Things that in my old life had never even offered the slightest indication of being precious had become beyond valuable here. A bed? Not once had finding a place to sleep been a serious issue. Perhaps after one of good old William's house parties, events that over the past few years had grown wildly out of control, I had woken on a couch. Perhaps. Now? Waking up in a supremely comfortable, although somewhat small, bed and rubbing my face against soft sheets as I worked the sleepiness from my eyes felt akin to an angel caressing me. The memories of my long-gone friends rattled around my head, an infernal din cascading within. I felt like an ant. An tiny insignificant insect awash in a mighty river. I had no understanding of where I was, where I was going, or why the water kept crashing over me, insisting that I drown. I just kept fighting to stay atop my little raft, trying not to notice that the raft was made out of bodies. Eventually boredom chased me from the bed. It took a sharp crack from the ceiling for me to realise that the bed wasn't the only undersized thing in this house. Rubbing my throbbing head I surveyed the faintly Victorian room. The bed shared center stage with an inconveniently small, but usable, wingback chair complete with a petite footstool. The smell of rich, old oak filled the room sharing the air with a lighter, much more familiar aroma. Books. The walls were lined, floor to ceiling, by a veritable sea of books; ranging from wafer-thin, three-page treatises to hefty tomes that looked like they might present a challenge to simply pull from their shelf. I could get lost in books: as long as there was an interesting story on these shelves I could avoid thinking about my own drama. Initially I was disappointed as a cursory inspection of the spines made me think they were written in some foreign language that I had no hope of comprehending but as I stared longingly at an alluring, deep purple cover the unusual lettering suddenly gained meaning. The longer I stared the more I felt the language flourish in my head; sounds attached themselves to the symbols and after a minute I felt the title roll elegantly off my tongue. A Record: Illusionary Magics of the Missiari Covens. All the books in the room seemed to run along the same veins, the shorter ones were individual spells or alchemies attributed to a certain coven, clan, sabbath, tribe or some such group while the thicker ones were whole schools of thought, histories or analyses of something or another. All the titles also concerned what seemed to be a similar sort of magic; words like illusion, mind and communion used interchangeably. To be perfectly honest, I didn't know what I was looking at. The idea of magic in this world didn't seem at all far-fetched but as for all these details? They were useless to me, but the longer I preoccupied myself with the books the longer I could avoid thinking about what to do next. So I sat down and chose one at random. I must have read a hundred introductions before something forced me back to the real world. "You seem to quite curious. Had you given any indication that you were awake I would have gladly given you some instruction." The voice was formal, but not stiff or distant. I carefully replaced the book I had been reading, choosing not to turn and face the voice before a certain problem was resolved. "Where are my clothes?" The reply came smoothly, "Your attire, while it may once have been of value as a curiosity, was too bedraggled to be worth keeping. Take these, I endeavoured to tailor them to your rather unique tastes." A hodgepodge of cotton and silk landed on my head. I dressed numbly. Green and white patterned trousers and a golden, flowing robe. New socks and undergarments aside my host had indeed done a passable job of imitating my old clothes. I found myself rather resenting the kind gesture. I wanted my stuff back. The ripped bathrobe and boxers had been the last thing I had left from my old life. Now it was all gone. "If you went through this much trouble for me... maybe some food, I haven't eaten properly in a month?" I was unaccustomed to begging. The words stained my lips, my precious pride sinking ever lower. Top of the class to dunce who doesn't understand what he's reading. Man with confidence and standing to child begging for food. "If I were to humour you, which I shall, do you intend to have me serve you in that particular corner of the room?" Point taken. I turned to look at my host. Her voice and appearance were completely at odds, I had been expecting a tall, elegant woman with impeccable posture and a noble chin. Instead I was faced with a ditsy redhead child no more than five feet tall. She looked fourteen or fifteen years old at most. I recognised the motion of her head as she appraised me, that cheerful bobbing. It was the girl who had been reading by lamplight when I had collapsed at the village gate. If anything did match her voice it was her eyes - they were a thin, faded grey. So light they seemed almost entirely white. The centers cast the sheen of aging cataracts, making even her pupils a clouded white rather than black. 'Lunch' consisted of cold meats, cheeses, scones, tea and questions. The girl introduced herself as Elsa, though admitted that most called her Elsie, with the exception of a particular neighbour who preferred the moniker 'Wretched Old Hag'. She was very insightful, betraying an obviously sharp wit closeted behind her, mostly, unassuming face. As we traded information and stories she quickly grasped that I was, or rather had at some point, been a total stranger to this world and I was finally treated to a proper explanation of what had happened to me. It took some time but eventually Elsie was satisfied and surmised, "In essence, I am ignorant to the reasons or mechanisms that instigated your arrival here, however, as I've said, you are by no means the first to be brought here from your world." She sipped at her tea and stood up, reaching for a book. Her dining room, like the bedroom I'd awoken in, had bookshelves replacing walls, with doors and windows forming the only breaks in the rows of literature. Adjusting her chair so that she could lean toward me she cracked open the book somewhere around the middle and paged back and forth, nibbling at her thumb and squinting hard from time to time as she did so. "I regret to inform you that, to the best of my knowledge, you cannot return to your former home." To my downcast eyes the pages were entirely blank, but I assumed she would eventually come to a point so I said nothing, dealing with the horrible news in silence. Finally settling on a page she tapped the center several times and suddenly a picture flourished to life on the page. It was a man's face, some thirty or thirty-five years old. Well-groomed, perfect smile, strong brow. The ink continued to flow around the page, forming a firm chest, sturdy arms. Trees sprouted in the background and a thick swirling cloud above his head assembled into a form that was unmistakably Elsie's. The picture finally settled. Elsie riding on a stocky, but very attractive, man's shoulders. She was laughing as he flashed a winning smile at something in the distance. He was happy. "This is Gunther, my husband some two hundred years ago." The number was a real kick in the teeth, but I'd heard stranger things by now so I said nothing, "You and he arrived in this reality from your own in a similar fashion, though it must be conceeded that your point and time of arrival was rather less comfortable than his." Comfortable? I scoffed into my tea and immediately started coughing as the drink flooded my nose. Elsie smiled, "Goodness, that took a long time." Catching a break in my coughing fit I sputtered a hurried, "What did?" Her face dropped again, "No, it's gone again. Please do try to cheer up child, or at least share your burden." I muttered something indistinct about scorpions and centaurs and instantly the tiny witch's eyes flashed a copper that matched her hair. "A black girtablilu? Was it her?" I was unfamiliar with the word. With Gunther's toothy smile already fading she stashed the book and tapped along the shelves hurriedly, her eyes back to their old, dead white colour. "For all that is good in the world, where is it?" Her eyes burned bright again and a book shot across the room and into her hand, she grumbled something about a disorganised 'whoreson' and fumbled through the pages, finding her place much faster than she had with Gunther. Her finger summoned the smoky ink once more and the stuff assembled itself. A body formed and ink swilled angrily around where a face should be, it writhed, pulsed and finally seemed to decide on a course of action as Elsie's finger seemed to tense with impatience. The page now bore a perfect likeness of Miyushi, save for the eyes, where the ink had artistically filled her sockets with a seething smoke. I couldn't look at it. A dead voice rung out through the room, "Yes." Elsie had cursed herself in a thousand ways before we reached the village square. Hundreds of eyes were boring into me as we walked; some with curiosity, some with confusion, some with half a mind to comment on my ridiculous attire and some, the ones I noticed least, with envy and desire. I didn't hear much; I had no interest in the villagers and their trivial lives or opinions. Elsie knew something about Miyushi, or 'Shabel', as she'd called the scorpion, all that mattered to me was finding out what. If I couldn't go home then I had to be rid of this cancer. Miyushi was by far a bigger obstacle to my happiness than longing for my friends or occupations. I thought so at the time, anyway. Elsie had stopped to speak to several children. All sorts of demi-human combinations were represented. Snakes, birds, a great many pony-sized centaurs... Elsie was apparently some sort of teacher in the village, that was the only way I could explain the proliferation of children that flocked to her. One of the centaurs was pointing towards a small shop across the square, "...already back in the smithy ma'am Elsie!" I followed Elsie into the building the young centaur had indicated which, in stark contrast to Elsie's downscaled home, bore abnormally wide doors and high ceilings. A small space served as a display area for an array of weapons: daggers, axes, a variety of lengths and shapes of sword. I could hear hammering coming from a door in the back of the shop. Elsie was indignant, "Perhaps I will overlook your dismissal of my most well-meaning and concerned advice to stay home and rest if you get out here IMMEDIATELY." The hammering, much to my surprise, stopped. While Elsie had definitely sounded angry I wouldn't have called her outburst anything more than 'pompous'; certainly not intimidating enough to make a blacksmith stop mid-strike. A few seconds later a centaur clopped through the door. It was Hera. "Get away from me!" I waved the little witch back as I recovered from a fit of retching behind Hera's shop. The golden centaur respectfully kept her distance. "I may need your help and sympathy..." I spat bitterly, "...but I certainly do not enjoy needing it. If all I can do on my own is vomit, please just..." I eyed the centaur, she looked queasy as well. Her face was swollen, even if she'd managed to keep her eyes from turning red it was plain that she'd been crying. I regretted my outburst and reigned in my voice, letting myself slip back into that comfortable, empty place I'd found last night. "I apologise. I'm just scared and frustrated." Hera was looking at me with a very unusual expression. Morose camaraderie? Something like that. Still not lifting her gaze she asked Elsie, "So what is it that you would wish of me?" Elsie stopped her strangely-phrased fretting over me and her lips thinned. "The Old Yew refused to believe me when I assured her that it was Shabel that... " Hera's eyes darkened, "...regardless, she found your testimony inadequate. This man, this man saw her too. From your reactions it is clear that he is the one you spoke of?" A small 'yes' quivered its way from Hera's lips. "It is Shabel, we must go to the Old Yew again. With another's word that the black girtablilu is here she must surely act." -- Continued in next post -- |
MetallumOperaturMar 18, 2017 4:33 PM
More topics from this board
» HMG XII Round 3tygertyger - Aug 24 |
0 |
by tygertyger
»»
Aug 24, 6:43 PM |
|
Poll: » HMG XII Round 3 Bracket 4tygertyger - Aug 24 |
0 |
by tygertyger
»»
Aug 24, 6:38 PM |
|
Poll: » HMG XII Round 3 Bracket 3tygertyger - Aug 24 |
0 |
by tygertyger
»»
Aug 24, 6:30 PM |
|
Poll: » HMG XII Round 3 Bracket 2tygertyger - Aug 24 |
0 |
by tygertyger
»»
Aug 24, 6:25 PM |
|
Poll: » HMG XII Round 3 Bracket 1tygertyger - Aug 24 |
0 |
by tygertyger
»»
Aug 24, 6:13 PM |